《Reincarnated As The Hero Ring》


 Chapter -1 - Lets Explore The World Of Acres!

    WHAT THIS AUXILARY CHAPTERS ALL ABOUT?


    -We gonna talk about the World Of Acres!


    >Many of you might not be familiar with the world or could not imagine how it would look likes, so I made this chapter to let you all know more about the world.


    >I''m not talking about world history but just some pictures of the world that I had images of in my mind.


    PLEASE KINDLY CHECK THE COMMENT FOR THE PICTURE ABOUT ACRES!


    Also, don''t forget to follow my insta: instagram.com/ex_chaser. (For more about this story.)

 Chapter -1 - The Christmas Season Giveaway 2020!

    [Hey, my fellow readers!]


    -Here I''m gonna tell that I will be doing some GIVEAWAY! The prize ain''t that big as it just a 5$ google play gift card.


    -I will be giving away 2 of them but if I had the budget I might Giveaway more than 2. (Or Increase the prize value)


    -This a Giveaway for those that were loyal and always read until the latest chapter but anyone is welcome to join.


    [HERE HOW YOU WIN THEM!]


    -I will post a question in the author''s thoughts. (It will start on chapter 150 but it will be on random)


    -There will be 3 questions (1 question on a single chapter) and you need to answer them correctly, just comment on the answer in the chapters that I ask the question.


    -Fastest Person to answer all the 3 questions will win. (Remember that my book doesn''t have that many readers so you might have a chance to win)


    [IF YOU WIN?]


    -Just contact me on my discord and I will give you the code within a few hours...


    -I will update the winner name here.


    [WINNER]


    -


    -


    ~ANY QUESTION PLEASE COMMENT DOWN BELOW!


    ~EVENT END ON 25 DECEMBER 2020

 Chapter -1 - Win Some Free Coins!

    Hey Loyal Reader!


    I will be giving away 100 coins to 6 people. You could be the one to get it, but you need to answer a question as I do not tend to give it to a newcomer. I do welcome new readers but this one was intended for the Loyal Reader!


    The Question Is: The Ring will spend most of his time adventuring with___________.


    If you know the right answer, please contact me on discordFind authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/win-some-free-coins!_48487493833647149">/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/win-some-free-coins!_48487493833647149</a> for visiting.


    -ExChaser [RATHR]#9111

 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    Chase is a normal young man with a massive passion for Anime. He has a secret hobby that was collecting Anime body pillows. Chase has hundreds of them at his home. One day, he realizes that he hasn''t had the newest body pillows for his favorite fall 2019 anime show. Chase wanted to buy it online, but he notices something.


    "Damn, I don''t have enough money on my bank account... I need to transfer some money manually at the bank" As lazy as he is, Chase still needs to get out to the bank and face society.


    After a few minutes of walking, he arrives at the bank and deposits some money to his bank account as suddenly a robbery happens at the bank.


    "Alright, this is a robbery! Everyone on the floor!"


    Chase and the rest of the people in the bank hear the sound of a gunshot or two. There were a few short screams when the robber released a few shots.


    "Listen to me, or else the next shot will go through your skull. All of you guys better head to the vault. Touch no buttons or anything. Quick! Quick!"


    Chase and the other people move the vault while the robber takes all the money in the bank. Suddenly Chase''s smartphone rings as he has set the alarm on his phone.


    "FBI! OPEN UP!" Chase alarm was deafening as it startled the other robber that taking them hostage in the vault. Chase quickly turn off his alarm, but the robbers were very angry at Chase.


    The robber shot Chase using his gun."This is what happens to anyone fool enough to annoy us."


    Chase was lying down on the floor as blood coming out from his stomach. The other people were cowering in fear and could not help Chase.


    "Is this how I die...Damn! I should never leave the house, and this thing would never happen." Blood keeps coming out as Chase''s vision started to go dark.


    Suddenly Chase''s vision went normal, but he started to notice that there something wrong with him. He could not move his entire body. He also feels weird that he was not in the bank anymore. Chase sees that someone walks towards him, and the closer the person gets to him, the bigger it gets.


    A weird pop up suddenly appeared in front of Chase as the person standing near him.


    [Lyon] Level 19


    HP: 1000


    MP: 300


    *Body*


    Str-15/100


    Dx-17/100


    Ag-13/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 30/100


    Perception- 30/100


    Charisma- 59/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic-19/100


    Resistance- 0/100


    "What the hell is this? Is this a character stats?" Chase was quite confused about the situation as his brain could not think what has happened to him.


    "Young man! Are you here to buy rings for your adventure. If that the case, you have come to the right place as here we sell good rings that will boost your stats." A man''s voice.


    Chase hear that sound coming from behind him, but he couldn''t turn around. He began to speak, but oddly the sound would not come out.


    "Could you show me the best stats booster ring you have in store, please?"


    He heard those words from the person standing near him. It''s made Chase wonder where the heck was he. "Store? What am I doing in the Store."


    Chase realized that someone behind him had lifted him. "This is the best stats booster ring for adventurer as it would boost Body stats by 20...but, of course, the price will be high as it will cost you 3000 Crowns."


    "Sorry, I couldn''t afford that much. My budget is around 1500 Crowns, so could you recommend me any good rings on that price." Said the young man in front of Chase.


    Chase feels that he has put down by someone as he began to realize something weird about himself. He tried to connect all of the clues, and he finally realizes it.]


    "EHHHH!!!!! I am a ring!... How could this happen??" Chase tries to recall what has happened, but he doesn''t know what that turned him into a ring. Chase was very panicked as he tried to move and scream, but no one notices him.


    Chase recalls that the man behind him said, "adventurer," he realized what has happened to him.


    "I die after being shot by robbers, and I have been reincarnated in another world but not as a human but as a ring."

 Chapter 2 - Reincarnation

    It''s been two months since I become a ring. I already accepted the fact that I''m not a human anymore and just a ring. I wish that somebody would buy me already and hope the person who bought me will take care of me very carefully.


    Within the month I manage to control the status bar of the people that came in the shop, it happens because they''re just too many people on the store in the month and I hate the status bar keep popping up. Now I can select whether I want to check their status or not.


    One day, I saw a pretty woman with red hair entering the shop and ask the shopkeeper what the best ring in the store was. Of course, without hesitation, the shopkeeper recommended me as always because I am the best beginner ring for an adventurer.


    Many people do not tend to purchase me as I was quite expensive, surprisingly the woman bought me even though I cost a lot. I started to check my owner''s status as I quite curious about her stats.


    [Aliss Steensiws] Level 12


    HP: 800


    MP: 150


    *Body*


    Str-10/100


    Dx-13/100


    Ag-13/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 40/100


    Perception- 52/100


    Charisma- 77/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic-11/100


    Resistance- 0/100


    Her stats seem average to me, but I think my owner was not an adventurer, looking from the way she looks it seems she was a noble daughter. But who am I to choose my owner as I just a simple ring that can''t talk to anyone.


    Aliss brought me to her home, and my guesses were right as she was indeed a noble daughter. Her house area was so big, and when I enter the house, my owner been greeted by their maid. When Aliss enter the living room, I saw a man sitting down on a chair.


    "Aliss! Where have you been, we need to talk about your marriage..." The man seems quite angry at Aliss.


    "Father...We already talk about this, and I don''t want to marry Linceo."


    It seems that my owner has an issue with her father. Well, this scene was just like the anime that I usually watch. Some noble daughter doesn''t want to marry her father''s choice, didn''t think it will happen here.


    "I guess this is somehow related to you wanted to become an adventurer, do you?" Aliss father started to stand up and walk towards Aliss; he then put his hand on Aliss shoulder.


    "I don''t want you to become an adventurer and then die like your mother...I can''t risk losing you too."


    Aliss then put take her father''s hand and said that it was her dream to become a great adventurer like her mother. After hearing what Aliss had said, her father was quite angry and took me.


    "I had given you all of the luxuries! You still wanted to become an adventurer." He then tosses me outside the house.


    I was getting toss very far by Aliss father, and I landed outside the Aliss house. I was quite shocked about the distance that I have travel but what I worry about now was what will happen to me as I was lying on the ground.

 Chapter 3 - World of Acres

    Why did Aliss father throw me outside the house? I hope that Aliss search for me. I waited for almost 20 minutes yet no sign of Aliss. Suddenly a random young a.d.u.l.t boy appeared and picked me up from the ground. I check the boy stats.


    [Vicar] Level 6


    HP: 500


    MP: 90


    *Body*


    Str-9/100


    Dx-7/100


    Ag-8/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 30/100


    Perception- 22/100


    Charisma- 53/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic-3/100


    Resistance- 0/100


    Most of the young a.d.u.l.t I enter the shop was level 10 and higher, but this boy was below 10. It seems this boy does not wish to be an adventure. Then the boy took me, and a few minutes later, I arrive at his home.


    I''m not sure to call this a home, but I guess they were poor. There was no house as they live in the dark alley of the streets. A lot of people were there. I think this is what you call a slum area.


    "Mom! I found this ring, and I want to sell this ring to buy you some medicine."


    Then he gets a knock in his head, "I already told you to stop stealing from people...I don''t want my son to become a thieve." She then took the ring from Vicar''s hand and told him to return the call he stole.


    "Mom...I didn''t steal the ring, and I found it lying on the ground." He explains to his mother what happens.


    Vicar''s mother told him to find the owner of the ring as the owner was probably looking for it right now. She also told Vicar that don''t worry about her as she is still doing fine. Vicar then left to find the owner of the ring.


    I thought that I would end up in the store again, but luckily Vicar''s mother told him to search for my owner. Vicar looks at me, and he tried to put me on his finger.


    "I guess this is what the adventurer usually wears the stats booster ring... this ring sure looks nice."


    Well, I take that as a compliment, "Yeah, I know I have a nice design." Even though he can''t hear me, I still reply to the praise.


    Suddenly Vicar started to look around as he was looking for something. "No one here...But I''m sure that I hear someone talking to me." He then scratches his head, confuses about the voice that talks to him.


    I realized that maybe he could hear me, so I tried to talk with him back. "Do you hear me! If you do, the one that speaks to you is me the ring."


    Vicar then looks at me, "Is the ring talk to me, or I started to go crazy?"


    I said yes to Vicar, and he was not crazy. Vicar was pretty surprised about me and started to talk about me. He was curious because he never thought that a ring could speak with him.


    I explain my story to Vicar as he listens to it. He says that reincarnation does exist in this world, but according to history, it happened 100 thousand years ago. People call it the Destroyed Era because that were when most of the human died fighting the Demons and the destruction of the world.


    Vicar says that most of the history about the Destroyed Era vanished in the Rebuild Era when the humans tried to rebuild the world from the demons destructions.


    It seems like this world is full of mystery.

 Chapter 4 - System

    "Tell me more about this Destroyed Era? What happens."


    "I also don''t know much...I''m sorry."


    "Why? You should know your world history."


    "For peoples like me... we don''t know much about our world."


    I began to wonder what he means by ''people like him''. I was confused and asked him what he meant by that.


    "What I meant is that we are the poor people, most of the noble call us the slum dwellers."


    I remember that Vicar had brought me to his home earlier, I feel stupid as I should have known what Vicar meant.


    Vicar continues to talk, "Only the nobles can attend the academy or school to learn about the history of the world and other things. The slum dwellers know the common history of the world."


    I feel sorry for Vicar. I never thought that the world was like this.


    "Hey! You never told me your name, Mr.Ring."


    "Oh! My name is Chase..."


    Vicar then asks me about my owner''s looks or name as it would help him to find the owner, quickly.


    "Hmmm if I not mistaken she is a beautiful lady with red hair and her name was Aliss."


    Vicar''s face was pretty shocked after hearing that name. He stops moving and stands on the spot. I began to notice that something was wrong and quickly ask him why.


    "Aliss Steensiws..." Vicar stuttered with his tone.


    "You do know my owner! So let''s hurry up and take me to her."


    Vicar seems to know something, but from his face, I could tell that something was wrong.


    "What''s wrong, Vicar?"


    "I''m sorry... I can''t take you back to your owner."


    I was shocked after hearing what Vicar said. He then was about to remove me from his finger.


    "Vicar! What''s your doing? Stop!"


    Vicar throws me away in the streets and left from there. He runs very fast as he a few seconds later, he vanished from my sight.


    Once again, I was here on the street, alone. I began to think about why Vicar throws me away. If there something wrong about Aliss?


    From his reaction before, I could tell that he was scared when I say Aliss name. I kept thinking about it for hours, but I still don''t get it why Vicar throw me.


    I don''t know how many hours I been here, but I was already getting darker. I feel tired and hoping that when I wake up, someone has already picked me up.


    In my sleep, I feel somebody was touching me, and I quickly open my eyes. It was just a cat that touching me. I was about to go back to sleep, but I notice there something wrong with my vision.


    There was a red dot on the top right corner. It seems like this thing appears after I was asleep. I began to think about it and focusing hard on the red dot until the red dot opens up some sort of notification menu.


    [Notifications]


    -System Install Complete-


    What is this?

 Chapter 5 - Initialize

    "What the hell is this system install?"


    Other notifications appear.


    [Notifications]


    -System Reboot-


    After I saw the text, my vision went darker, and then I can''t see anything at all. I''m kind of freaking out as I don''t know what had happened. I tried to scream for help, but I soon realized that no one would hear me unless somebody put me on to their finger.


    "Damn! I should never open my notifications menu..." I was angry at myself as this would never happen if I never open it in the first place.


    Suddenly, my vision was restored, but something else was in the way. Some sort of an unknown text was blocking my view.


    [???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????R?????????????????i?????????????????n???????????g?????????????????????]???????????????????????? ??????L???????????????e???????????????????????v??????????????????????????e????????????????????????l?????????????????????? ?????????????????????????1??????????????


    X??????????????????P????????????????:????? ???????????????????????????0??????????????/???????????????????1?????????????????????????????0????????????????0??????????????????


    S??????????????t??????????a?????????????????t??????????s????????????????? ????????????????B?????????o????????????????????o????????????????s??????????t?????????:?????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    I can''t understand what was that I found it''s very annoying as it interferes with my view. "I wish I could translate it or change its language..."


    Another text appears on top of the weird book.


    -Select Language-


    "A language selection? How did it appear.?Nah, how do I select the language?"


    There was nothing to select. I was very frustrated. I then said that I want something that I would understand, like the English language or the Chinese language.


    -Language Selected-


    -English-


    I was so surprised by it as I don''t know how I select the language. The language selection then fades from my vision. I can finally see what on my sight again.


    [Insert Name] Level 1


    XP: 0/100


    Stats Boost: [SELECT]


    I now understand what it means, but what should I do with it, how do I insert the name. I thought for a while and finally figured it out. I just need to say some commands as I did with the language selection options.


    "Insert my name!" I tried to say it, and it works.


    -Select Insert Name-


    -Please Insert Name-


    "Hmmm...What name should I put in?" I began to think for the perfect name for me, naming it using my name will be pretty weird.


    Almost 15 minutes wasted just for me to come up with a perfect name, and I finally found the perfect name for myself in this world.


    "My name in this world will be call as Ryuzen Power Ring."


    -ERROR-


    -NAME TOO LONG-


    -Auto-Generate-


    -The Atheas Seal Ring-


    "What! How could my name be too long, it should be shorter than the generated name..." I then realized that the system thinks that my name is ''My name in this world will be call as Ryuzen Power Ring''.


    "Can I rename it, I don''t like that name that much...Well, I should try it." I then say rename, but nothing happens. The system just kept telling me to select the stats.


    -Please select stats-


    I guess I should accept that it is my name in this world. Now I just need to select the stats.


    "Select stats!"


    -Error-


    -Can''t Load Prebuilt Stats-


    -Prebuilt Creation Disabled-


    -Manual Creation Active-


    -Entering Stats Build-


    All of my surroundings turn blue as I see one-word in front of me.


    -Initializing-

 Chapter 6 - Creation

    -Current Stats Preview-


    *Body*


    Str-0/60


    Dx-0/60


    Ag-0/60


    *Mind*


    Int- 0/60


    Perception- 0/60


    Charisma- 0/60


    *Spirit*


    Magic-0/60


    Resistance- 0/60


    -50 Abilities Points Added-


    The system has just given me 50 points. I must distribute the end equally. I then started to think of something important as I was just about to add the points to my stats.


    "Why do I have stats if I am a ring?" I began to ask myself a question. It was bizarre for a ring to have stats. But the thought was gone after I realised that I am a stats booster ring.


    "Now I know why I have stats. I guess I will distribute the point equally as a normal person would do." The distributions must be equal as I really want to be a balance stats booster ring that will boost my owner''s Body, Mind, and Spirit stats.


    -Current Stats Preview-


    *Body*


    Str-6/60


    Dx-6/60


    Ag-6/60


    *Mind*


    Int- 6/60


    Perception- 6/60


    Charisma- 6/60


    *Spirit*


    Magic-6/60


    Resistance- 8/60


    I was delighted with the distributions of the stats as I think it was really balanced. The reason why I put the resistance point more than the other stats was that in this magical world, most enemies would use magic spell instead of a weapon.


    It will make my owner has more resistance to any kind of magic attacks. I don''t know what to do next as the stats build option was still opening up even though I already distribute my point.


    "How do I close it? Should I say exit stats build?"


    Suddenly another pop up appear in front of me. I was really surprised by it.


    -Talent And Skill Still Not Configure, Are You Sure To Exit?-


    -Current Data Will Be Saved-


    -[YES] [NO]-


    "What there''s more to do..." I think for a while, and then I choose the No Options. The system then closes the current pop up and resume with the recent stats preview. But I still don''t know how to access the Talent and Skill menu.


    The only thing I could try now was to say a random word that will somehow give me access to the next menu. After a few minutes of saying random stuff, It still stuck at the preview stats menu.


    "What other words that I didn''t say..." I began to think and keep trying my luck. It continues for a few more minutes until I finally figure out how to access the talent menu. Apparently, I just need to say stats build complete.


    "Finally! Now to choose my talent."


    -Saving Stats-


    -System Loading-


    -Loading Talent Built-


    -Accessing Talent-


    -13%-


    It took quite a long time to finish the loading of the talent menu. I have to wait around five minutes just for my system to finish loading it.


    -100%-


    -Manual Talent Built-


    I was overwhelmed by the talent menu; it has so many talents to choose as it making me hard to choose. I need to read every talent description as I want to select the best talent for me.

 Chapter 7 - The Talents

    I took a few minutes to read all of the talents that my system had given me.


    -Sprint (Locked)-


    >Allow users to gain a 70% movement speed for 20 minutes and remove any speed reduction effect on the user. After the talents have been activated, the user may use it again after 7 hours.


    -Purify (Locked)-


    >Allow users to gain immunity to any kind of spell for 6 minutes and removes any buff or debuff that been apply before using this talent. After the talents have been activated, the user may use it again after 14 hours.


    -Heal (Locked)-


    >Allow users and party members to instantly recover 15% of their health, gain a 3% movement speed for 20 seconds. After the talents have been activated, the user may use it again after 15 hours.


    -Execute (Locked)-


    >Allow users to kill enemies that have below 20% of health instantly. If the user uses this talent with an enemy that was not below 20% of health, it will just give 180 damage and 1.5 seconds of stun. After the talents have been activated, the user may use it again after 32 hours.


    -Disrupt (Locked)-


    >Allow users to disable any magic casting within a 10-meter radius from the user for 15 seconds. Increase user perception of any magic caster nearby by 30% for 8 minutes. After the talents have been activated, the user may use it again after 14 hours.


    -Enrage (Locked)-


    >Allow users to gain 60% of attack speed for 3 minutes and damage boost by 10% for 1 minute. After the talents have been activated, the user may use it again after 9 hours.


    -Punish (Locked)-


    >Allow users to deal 300 damage to an enemy instantly if the enemy manages to deal 5% of damage to the user, the affected enemy will also lose 26% of their attack damage for 3 minutes. After the talents have been activated, the user may use it again after 16 hours.


    -Teleport (Locked)-


    >Allow users to teleport to the last visited town or city instantly. One people will only use the teleportation; this talent can be used upon any party member. After the talents have been activated, the user may use it again after 24 hours.


    -Magister (Locked)-


    >Allow users to cast any spell without any cost of magic instantly. The users also gain 30% of armour increase when casting a more extended spell. After the talents have been activated, the user may use it again after 24 hours.


    -Daze (Locked)-


    >Allow users to stun all enemies within a 5-meter radius for 0.45 seconds. The user also will deal 40% more damage to the first two enemies. After the talents have been activated, the user may use it again after 18 hours.


    [Notifications]


    -The talents effect and cooldown will have an increase if the users and the wearer have levelled up to a specific point.-


    All the talents were pretty good, and the effect and the cooldown will be increase if I and my wearer level up. It made me think for a while, and I decided that I will skip this talent menu as it may be a bad option to choose now.


    The talent will be useless if my wearer classes are different from what I had chosen. "So I guess I better know my wearer class first then I will head back to this talent menu again."


    Next is the skill menu!

 Chapter 8 - The Skills (I)

    The skills menu was too complicated as I don''t understand any of it. The skills menu was quite different from the generic skill menu that I usually play in my games.


    It took me quite a while to get the grasp of this skill menu. I finally understand that this time the system offers me four major factions that I don''t know about. Each of the factions will be granting me some passive skills.


    Each of the factions also has its class recommendation. If the user class was fit with the skills it will give the user a huge advantage.


    ?


    ?


    -Terna (Locked)- Suitable for Knight, etc


    >Skill Level I


    Blessings (Locked) = Additional Resistance and Damage Reduction by 25% when HP drops by 45%.


    Hit (Locked) = Next normal attack deals additional damage by 10% when successfully hit an enemy.


    Treader (Locked) = Gains movement speed, HP regen, and Magic regen by 8% while not take


    damage.


    >Skill Level II


    Companion Gifts (Locked) = Each party member that successfully hit an enemy will give the user an HP Boost by 2%. The effect then disappears when the fight was finished.


    Regrowth (Locked) = Improved any healing effect on the user and party member by 22%, additional armor defense by 10%. The effect then disappears when the fight was finished.


    >Skill Level III


    Wanderer (Locked) = Regenerate an additional 40 HP and 20 Magic per 5 seconds when entering combat. The next attack slows enemy movement speed by 50% for 2 seconds and reduces enemy damage by 30% for 4 seconds.


    Terna Shield (Locked) = Stacks when taking damage. At max stack 20/20, remove any debuff and instantly restore 50% of health. Gain immunity to any kind of damage for 1.5 seconds.


    Nature Rage (Locked) = When the user or any party member health drop by 75%, gains a temporary boost in defense by 60%. Also, increase any chance to get a critical hit by 40%.


    ?


    ?


    ?


    -Daemon (Locked)- Suitable for Assassin, etc


    >Skill Level I


    Raging Inferno (Locked) = Normal attack will inflict more damage by 15%, also inflict burn damage by 10% for 8 seconds.


    Shadow Blade (Locked) = Make your undetectable for 20 seconds and gain 4% movement speed, deals extra damage by 12% when manage to strike an enemy while using this skill.


    Devourer (Locked) = Every successfully hit to an enemy will restore 7% of HP and 2% of Magic.


    >Skill Level II


    Bone Runic (Locked) = Gains 20% of resistance to any kind of magic and increases defense by 20%.


    Deadly Hit (Locked) = Gains huge boost [20-30%] in normal attack damage and [18-22%] magic damage.


    >Skill Level III


    Daemon Awakening (Locked) = Any skills under Daemon faction will be boosted by 50%. The effect can be applied within the user party member but they will only receive skills cooldown. It only can be used by one person.


    Curse Of Death (Locked) = When the user or any party member only has 1% of HP left. The user or the party member will not receive any damage by an enemy for 50 seconds. But after the skills have been used, the user of this skill will get a debuff in their stats by 40%. The effect can be applied within the user party member but they will only receive skills cooldown. It only can be used by one person.


    Desperate Battle (Locked) = If the user-health has only 20% left, the user will also receive a 100% boost in their stats for 50 seconds. Regenerate health by 11% with every successful hit for 14 seconds.

 Chapter 9 - The Skills (II)

    -Acrest (Locked)- Any Class


    >Skill Level I


    Arcane Whisp (Locked) = Receive an additional 7% reduction in talent cooldown time.


    Crest Blessing (Locked) = Immune to all damage for 3 seconds. It also gains 20% movement speed for 5 seconds. It can only be triggered once while in combat.


    Mark of Crest (Locked) = Grants immunity to all damage for 1 minute but renders the user immobile and unable to attack.


    >Skill Level II


    Monster Killer (Locked) = Any normal attacks will kill any monster that has less than 5% of HP.


    Damage Multiplier (Locked) = Killing the same race of monster will give a boost the user damage by 8% per monster slain. Stacks up to 6 times.


    >Skill Level III


    Crest Boost (Locked) = Additional 50% EXP bonus to the user and 20% to the user party member.


    Endless Cycle (Locked) = Resurrects the user when killed but after the user revives, the user will not gain any EXP for 1 week. It can be used only 3 times.


    ?


    -Orion (Locked)- Suitable for a Mage, etc.


    >Skill Level I


    Light Of Sacrifice (Locked) = Deal an extra 10% magic damage to the enemy but the user will receive an extra 5% of damage.


    Magic Refill (Locked) = Recovers 8% magic when a spell successfully hits an enemy hero.


    Sacred Blob (Locked) = All the user''s spell will gain an additional 10% cooldown reduction.


    >Skill Level II


    Holy Bless (Locked) = User will receive additional healing by 16% while getting heal by other people.


    Holy Verdict (Locked) = Immobilize the enemy for 45 seconds and reduce their movement speed by 20% for 1 minute.


    >Skill Level III


    Sacred Protection (Locked) = When the user took huge damage in a short time, the user will gain a shield that will protect the user from any damage for 60 seconds. The user also receive a 22% stats boost.


    Holy Thunder (Locked) = Enemy that has been hit by the user spell will get stunned for 10 seconds and this skill also boosts the user''s next spell damage by 70%.


    Holy Summoner (Locked) = Summons an ancient fairy to help the user in a battle for 1 minute. When the ancient fairy is on the user range, the user casting time will be reduced significantly.


    ??


    After reading all of the skills that been provided to me by the system, I once decided to wait and see what my user class was. I could only choose one of these factions now.


    If I picked wrongly, the skills would be useless. "I guess I will decide later."


    -Talent and Skill Still Not Configure, Are You Sure To Exit?-


    -[YES] [NO]-


    I say yes and the whole menu began to close as the system only shown me one-word r in front of me that was saving. It took quite a while to finish saving.


    -SAVING-


    -COMPLETE-


    -RETURNING THE VISION-


    All the words finally disappear from my eyes as I can see the world once again. But then, I realized something was wrong as I was not in the street anymore.

 Chapter 10 - Thief

    I realized that I was in some other place. I could not look around that much as I was placed on the table. But I did notice that I was in someone''s home.


    I also notice that two men are standing up in front, and it seems like they were talking about something. I listen closely to what they are saying.


    "Today sure is our lucky day, right!" One of the men speaks as I the other man approach me and pick me up on the table.


    "Yeah! You right, we are quite lucky to find this golden ring." As I was getting tossed in his hand.


    "I am sure the boss will be happy... After all, we did manage to steal some items from the nobles plus this golden ring that we found on the street." They both started to laugh as the man that tossing me around put me back on the table.


    They continue to laugh, but they suddenly stop when another man enters the room. I can''t see the man clearly as he was wearing a cloak.


    "Do you think I will be please by your effort!" The man wearing the cloak shouted both of them.


    "I''m sorry boss, but we did..." One of them responds, but the man wearing the cloak quickly interrupts it.


    "You guys barely manage to escape from the noble mansion... I also heard that the guardsmen of the mansion saw both of your faces."


    "We are sure that the guardsmen didn''t saw our faces..." The man replied with confidence, but I could see that his body was shaky.


    "Didn''t saw your faces right...I believe you." He then pulls out some sort of paper from his cloak and shows the paper to them. It was both of the men wanted posters.


    After seeing the paper, they just standstill as they tried to explain to their boss but their stutter quite a lot.


    "You know what happens when someone fails their mission right..."


    They immediately apologized and begged their boss not to kill both of them. "Please don''t kill us, we don''t wanna die."


    "You guys already know the consequences if you fail or make some mistake... Both of you also know that I am not the one who easily forgives people. I already set an example once to both of you by killing Caz." He says that as he walks towards the table.


    "We both truly sorry but we didn''t expect the guardsmen to patrol that area." They pleaded very hard to their boss as they didn''t want to die.


    "I already decided to kill both of you and I will not..." He stops as he was looking straight at me. He then quickly picked me up and asked his underlings about where they found me.


    They quickly tell their boss that they found me on the streets after they barely manage to steal and escape from the noble mansion.


    "I guess I will forgive you, worthless peoples, after all." He let out a grin. I could see his face very clearly as he looks me very closely.


    "We are grateful for the chance but may I ask why did you forgive us as you said earlier that..."


    "I am indeed not the person who forgives people easily, but you guys did well bringing me this ring." He was so fascinated by me as he inspects me very closely.


    One of his underlings asks what so special about the ring as it was just an ordinary ring. The man then laughed and replied that this ring was the Atheas Ring. But it seems that his underlings still not understand completely what he was saying.


    I was also curious about what he was saying about me...

 Chapter 11 - Atheas Ring

    "I guess I need to explain to you, stupid people." The man then talks.


    Legends say that this ring was owned by the demon king itself. It granted the demon king tremendous power that enables the demon king to destroy this world in the first place. It was too powerful that no one was able to defeat him at that time...


    "But if it was too powerful...Why the ring was here now? Shouldn''t it be with the demon king." He looks confused.


    "Can you let me finish?" He looks at his subordinate angrily as his subordinate nod and let his boss continue to talk.


    But of course heroes rises to defeat the demon king. The heroes called themself the 12 holy warriors and they were able to defeat the demon king. After they manage to defeat the demon king.


    The 12 holy warriors know that the source of the demon king power was the Atheas Ring and they seal the ring power to prevent any other person to gain the ring power. They even alter the ring appearance to look like a normal ring so that people would not know.


    "But I am surprised that this ring has returned to its original look."


    I could see his subordinate was still confused about something as he asks another question to his boss. "How do the boss knows about this stuff?"


    He laughs, "Hahaha! Of course, I know about it...But you guys do not need to know how I was able to gain knowledge about this stuff as I need you to move all the stolen items as we need to move out of this city."


    It seems like this man knows more about me, I am a little curious about his stats.


    [Dalyor Nortoris] Level 44


    HP: 7000


    MP: 15,000


    *Body*


    Str- 34/100


    Dx- 29/100


    Ag- 29/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 73/100


    Perception- 79/100


    Charisma- 80/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic- 85/100


    Resistance- 20/100


    I am very surprised by his stats as I never saw anyone above level 20 before. It could assume that he is very good at magic as his MP was quite many.


    He then tries to put me on his finger but somebody knocks the door outside. His subordinate then looks from the windows and it tells his boss that it was the guardsmen.


    "Damn, you guys take anything you could grab and let bail out from here."


    They quickly take as many as possible and the headed to the back door and was about to make an escape but somebody was already waiting for them. It was a knight with a full bronze set armor.


    "I would like you thieves to surrender as I don''t want to kill you." He then points his sword towards Daylor.


    "HAH! A mere knight wants to stop me... I could tell that you are a new knight as you still wearing that bronze armor." He laughs as he told his subordinate to kill the knight as quickly as possible.


    "Of course boss, this bronze knight will never stand a chance against both of us."


    Their body started to change drastically as let out a scream, they then become a monster. I never saw a monster in this world and it was really different from what I imagine from my experience watching anime. I check the monster stats and they have a similar name and stats.


    [Cavernsnare] Level 25


    HP: 10,000


    MP: 0


    *Body*


    Str- 40/100


    Dx- 25/100


    Ag- 25/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 40/100


    Perception- 30/100


    Charisma- 0/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic- 0/100


    Resistance- 28/100


    The bronze knight takes out his shield as he knows that it might get very dangerous.

 Chapter 12 - Bronze Knight

    I was about to check the bronze knight stats but the boss of the bad guy flees from the battle.


    "Finish that foolish knight quickly!... I will be waiting outside the city with our loot." He then runs as fast as he could. He also manages to evade the city guardsmen that were searching for him.


    A few minutes later, I could see that we are reaching the gate of the city. There were many guardsmen there checking every person who walks in or out from the gate. I was sure that Daylor will be caught by the guardsmen if he walks through it.


    But I was mistaken, when Daylor walks through the guardsmen inspection he was not arrested as the wanted poster showed the Daylor subordinate faces not him. He then proceeds to the gate, he quickly goes into the forest to hide and wait for him lackeys.


    As he was waiting for his subordinate to come, he then looks at me and let out a smirk.


    "Finally!... I could take my revenge, with this ring...I am unstoppable..." He laughs.


    He waited for almost an hour, then a sound faint sound coming from the bush nearby. Daylor notice it and thought it was his subordinate that has finally managed to defeat the bronze knight.


    But surprisingly it was the bronze knight and not Daylor subordinates. I could see that his bronze armor was cover in blood. It seems like his battle with the two monsters was not an easy one.


    "I was surprised to see you instead of my subordinates..." He laughs as he continues his speech, "But you must be a fool to follow me here cause...." He stopped talking as something appear in front of him.


    Suddenly six large fireballs were thrown at the bronze knight, the knight could react in time as the fireballs hit. The impact of the fireballs was huge as it triggers an explosion.


    "Cause I already prepare my traps...Despite my appearance, I''m one of them...." He stutters on his arrogant speech as he saw the bronze knight still standing there unharmed.


    Daylor was shocked and unleash a barrage of fireballs to the bronze knight but still, the knight seems unharmed with Daylor fireballs. When Daylor about to cast another fireball spells, he was hit by the bronze knight shield and fall to the ground.


    When he was about to stand up, a sword was already in front of his face. The bronze knight then tells him to surrender as he doesn''t want to kill a human.


    "I will never surrender to a low-level knight! I am above of you.... cause with this ring I will become the new king!." He then cast a light spell that blinded the knight as he standss up and gets his distance from the knight.


    "You should kill me when you had the chance... I am no longer a human ever since that day." Daylor started to transform as horns began to come out his head, his teeth were getting sharper and his body started to become more buff.


    When Daylor still on the process of transforming to become a monster, the bronze knight quickly dash to attack Daylor but it was a little too late as Daylor just punch the knight, which sent him flying.

 Chapter 13 - Battle!

    "You should never mess with me! I have the power of a demon beast in me!"


    The bronze knight was sent flying by Daylor punch and land in the bushes. Daylor laughs at the bronze knight as Daylor walks towards the Bronze Knight. The bronze knight was about to stand up but he was knocked down by Daylor.


    The bronze continues to fight back! He swings his sword at Daylor but he knocks it away easily. Daylor knocks down the bronze knight again and pins his arms down with his claws while trying to bite the bronze knight armor.


    Daylor bites the bronze knight armor but fails to break through it! He tries again but fails again! Finally, Daylor tries one last time but fails once more! The bronze knight couldn''t do anything as he was pinned down.


    Daylor was getting irritated as he could not bite through his bronze armor. He then punches the bronze knight rapidly. Blood coming out from the bronze knight helm. Daylor grin as the bronze knight armor started to crack because of his punches.


    Finally, he stops and continues to bite through the bronze knight armor. It takes ten minutes but eventually, Daylor manages to bite through the armor and bite the knight arm! Daylor now has one of the bronze knights arms in his mouth and begins to shake the knight around.


    The bronze knight tried to punch Daylor with his left arm but it doesn''t seem to affect him much, Daylor just shakes his head a bit before returning to shaking the knight like a rag doll!


    Even it the tough situation, the knight continue to punch Daylor until he suddenly hit Daylor eyes! Daylor stops shaking the knight and starts flailing about wildly. He then stops flailing about and lets go of the knight.


    The bronze knight quickly grabs his sword nearby and starts chopping at its neck until finally one of his swings decapitates it! Daylor falls lifelessly to the ground. I am pretty sure that Daylor was dead but I was wrong as his body reverted to human form and stood back up! He can regenerate back.


    "I will never die as..."


    The knight grabs his sword and starts chopping at Daylor! Eventually, he manages to land a few good hits and chop part of his head off! He collapses again but this time he stays down for good.


    The knight checks the Daylor corpse and he found me on Daylor left ring finger. He then took me off from Daylor finger and put me on his finger, he continues to search Daylor corpse for any stolen item.


    But when he about to search the Daylor body, I realized that his heart area has a hole and something crawls out from it. The knight noticed it too and quickly took it sword but that thing crawl away so fast, it managed to turn invisible and ran away.


    "What was that thing?" I spoke.


    After I spoke, the bronze knight then looks around as he was searching for something. I then realized that he was searching for me as I had spoken.

 Chapter 14 - Who Are You?

    I hope that he will stay calm and not panic when I started to speak up to him.


    "Hey! Are you searching for me?... The one who speaking to you right now is me! The ring."


    The bronze knight looks at his surroundings and realizes that no one was there, he then looks at me weirdly. "Are you the one that speaks to me?" He gazes at me.


    "Yeah! I am the one that speaks to you right now..." I quickly replied.


    "I thought that I started to hallucinate but it is true, it was you that actually speak to me." The bronze knight looks at me as he continues to speak. "I''m sorry that I had killed you, master."


    "My master? What are you talking about?" The knight then pointed his finger towards the dead corpse.


    "Isn''t that your master dead corpse?"


    "Of course not! This dead guy stole me from..." Before I say another word, they just happen to found me in the street. I was not stolen but rather just being picked up from the ground.


    "From?" The bronze knight asked suddenly as he was still suspicious of me.


    "From my actual owner Aliss Steenswis..." I hope that the bronze knight will trust what I said.


    "Aliss Steenswis, the daughter of Noble Steenswis Family, that is your owner?... I think you lying to me." It seems like he yet to trust me whether I was telling the truth or not.


    "Trust me! You can ask Aliss herself...I just want to be with my owner back."


    "Hmmph... Okay, I guess we should ask Aliss herself then. If you are not Aliss ring, I will hand you to the church instead."


    After that conversation, we then headed back to the city. There was no conversation along the way as I don''t know what topic to talk with him. But I then realized something weird about him.


    If I recalled back then in the forest, I was sure that his armor was already crack by that monster and he the blood coming through it. The weird part was that there was no crack or any damage to his armor and it looks as his wound already healed as he walks normally like there was nothing ever happen to him.


    I immediately ask him about his armor and his wound but he just looks at me silently as he continues to walk towards the city. I kept pestering him to tell me about it but he never replied or bother with me pestering him.


    Soon we reach the city gate, one of the guardsmen that guarding the gate quickly rush towards us and says, "Sir! We managed to locate the stolen items and for that the captain thanks you for your help."


    "Oh that''s good, how about the two Cavernsnare corpses?"


    "We already bring that to the church."


    "If there trouble just to make sure to tell me, I will gladly help anyone." He then walks away from the guardsmen.


    I then hear some of the guardsmen mumble about the bronze knight while we walk passed the other guardsmen.


    "He handles two Cavernsnare alone and managed to defeat both of it. I guess the rumor was true after all."


    "I already said that the rumors were true! It was your guy''s fault not believe it sooner." He smirks to the other guardsmen.


    "He was indeed bronze of the 12 holy warriors..."


    I could not hear the rest of it as we were too far away from the guardsmen but now I understand why this knight was powerful as he was one of the 12 holy warriors.


    But does that mean he already knows me?

 Chapter 15 - The Holy Warrior

    I tried to ask about whether he was the holy warrior but he was not replying to my question as he continues to walk. I then give up to talk with him, it may because he did still not trust me yet but I hope these misunderstandings will be clear after I reunited with my owner Aliss.


    While we still on our way to Aliss place, the talk about a bronze knight defeating two Cavernsnare was the talk of the city cause every time we walk passed the townsfolk they will point the knight and started to mumble about him.


    "I wonder does he is one of the 12 holy warriors?" Shouldn''t he be...


    I then just realized that I never saw his stats before as I suddenly get curious to know about it. It may give me a few hints about whether he was one of the 12 holy warriors. When I saw his stats, I was amazed as I never saw someone with a higher level than 50.


    [Bronze Knight] Level 79


    HP: 0


    MP: 0


    *Body*


    Str: 0/100


    Dx: 0/100


    Ag: 0/100


    *Mind*


    Int: 0/100


    Perception: 0/100


    Charisma: 0/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic: 0/100


    Resistance: 0/100


    But there was something weird about his stats. Why does he have all 0 in his stats and besides that his name was just Bronze Knight? There''s no way he has 0 stats as he was level 79 and also his name was Bronze Knight, it''s too weird.


    I try to recheck his stats and his name but the result was the same. I then begin to believe that something was wrong about it and it maybe because he was one of the 12 holy warriors.


    The doubt in my head as to whether he was one of the 12 holy warriors was clear. I think that he was one of them as may stats checker never went wrong before. I guess that the 12 holy warriors already had a way to counter my skill.


    I was so focused on this matter that I don''t realize that we already arrive at Aliss place. We at the front gate of Aliss house as the knight ask the guards to let him enter the manor.


    "Can you state your business here sir?" The guard asks the knight.


    "I''m here to meet with Miss Aliss Steenswis." The bronze knight replied as the guard look at him as there something wrong.


    "Wait a minute! You...are the bronze knight!" The guard''s face seems to lighten up a lot when he saw the bronze knight.


    "I am indeed the bronze knight but..." The guard cuts the bronze knight conversation as he says, "Thank goodness you are here, I am sure Sir Allen will be please."


    The guards let us enter the mansion and lead us the way. When we enter the manor, I feel so happy as I would be reunited with my owner.


    "Please wait here for a moment, I need to tell Sir Allen about your arrival." The guard then leaves us in the hall.


    A few minutes later, the guards return with Aliss father. Aliss father immediately greets the bronze knight. The bronze knight greets him back and asks to meet with his daughter Miss Aliss.


    When the knight says Aliss name, Aliss father face seems sad somehow. "Is anything wrong?" The bronze knight asks Aliss father.


    "Would you do me a favor?"

 Chapter 16 - Request

    "Actually it''s about my daughter, Aliss." His face seems to be worried.


    "Is she in a danger or..." Before the bronze knight could finish his question, Aliss father cut in.


    "Yes!" He then hold the bronze knight hand and tell him to save his daughter because she has not return from her quest yet. "Please save her, great knight!" Aliss father kept begging the knight to save her daughter. The knight told him to calm down and explain it more detail as it would be important information.


    "Please calm down, Sir Allen. I need to know what the quest is?"


    Aliss father then apologized for his panic behavior and started to explain what had happen. Few days ago, Aliss father was having an argument with his daughter about she trying to become an adventerur. He then throw her daughter stats booster ring outside the manor.


    They continue to argue and his father was in rage and blurted out to her that if she really want to be an adventerur she better finish one hardest quest in the adventerur guild alone. She then leave the manor.


    "It''s been a few days and she still not return and I realized that she might be in danger" Aliss father was about to cry.


    I realized that this argument did happen when Aliss brought me back to this manor but I did not know what happen next as I was already thrown out by Aliss father. To think that my owner really did some dangerous quest alone, she was indeed brave and stupid.


    "I really didn''t mean it but I had lost my tempered and because of that..." The knight then hold Aliss father shoulder and tell him not to worry as he would definatenly save his daughter.


    "Don''t worry, I would save her and bring her back here."


    Aliss father face seems to lighten up a lot, "I promise that I will reward you plenty of gold, I promise!"


    The knight turn down that offer, "I am not doing this for gold, I am doing this because someone needed my help." He then left the manor and headed to the adventerur guild. I could see the smile of Aliss father when the knight agreed and not requesting gold to save his daughter.


    Along the way, the knight finally talk to me. "I''m sorry I doubted you, from the explaination of Aliss father. I realized that you was the ring that had been thrown away."


    I was happy that he started to trust me, "No worry bro! If I was you, I also had my doubt too." I laugh at the end of my word.


    "Can I ask you something? What does bro mean?" The knight asks me that question. When I heard the question, I was surprised as he doesn''t know what bro meant. I guess this world doesn''t have that kind of word. "Can you answer my question?"


    "Ahh! Yes...Bro means something like someone you could trust or you could just say it is similar to the word friend or comrade." I don''t know what I am talking about as I don''t really use to explain to other people as I don''t usually socialize that much.


    "Ohh...I see, thanks for the explanation bro!" The knights say it to me.

 Chapter 17 - Adventurer Guild

    We arrive at the adventurer guild, it took quite a while to get here. When we enter the guild, all of the adventurers there glare at the knight as if they hate him or something. I then overheard some conversation between four adventurers there.


    "Why is he here?" He looks at one of the adventurers.


    "Don''t look at me! As if I know why he here."


    "Probably he realized that helping people without any gold doesn''t do him any good." He smirks.


    "You have a point there, but if he joins this guild we all will be out of a job as he will complete all of the quests in this guild."


    "You right! He is one of the 12 holy warriors, after all, defeating some monster will be ease." They then stand up and walk towards the bronze knight and ask him why he was here and tell the knight if he wants to join this guild, he better forget it as they won''t allow it.


    "Why you bother coming to this city anyway! The moment you arrive at our city, the quest at the quest board becomes less every day."


    "And now you are here thinking to join the guild! Of course, we won''t allow it"


    The bronze knight just stood there listening to their trash talk towards him. When he about to say a word, he will be cut off by other adventurers. Why do people assume he wanted to join this guild, he and I just wanted to know about Aliss quest.


    Suddenly, one of the adventurers that sit in the corner of the guild shouted the adventurers that trash-talk the knight. It was an old guy wearing a plain iron armor that shouted the four adventurers.


    "Hey, young guys there! Aren''t that you guys assumption, we don''t know whether he is here to join the guild or not. But I am sure that he is here for not that reason."


    The four adventurers then leave the knight alone but I could see their face still pretty angry. I don''t know who that old guy was but he indeed helps us. The bronze knight then walks towards the old guy.


    "Thanks, Sir Esmir, I don''t know that you became an adventurer in this city."


    I was surprised that the bronze knight knew this old guy, was the old guy his friend or his family. I am a bit curious about that.

 Chapter 18 - Old Friend

    "You think I will rot away as normal people do." He laughs, "Anyways, I am glad that you are still doing fine and I see you still wearing that armor." He continues to laugh again.


    "You are the same as always, Sir Esmir. I also glad that you are still energetic enough even for your age."


    "HAHAHA! So why are you here? I doubt that you are here to join this guild."


    "The actual reason why I am here is to ask about a girl name Aliss Steenswis, did she come here to get a quest?"


    Sir Esmir told the knight to wait a minute as he tried to recall his memories. After a few seconds of wait. "I''m sorry, actually I don''t know a girl name Aliss Steensis." He then laughs hard.


    "Okay then, I''m sorry to bother you. I better ask other adventurers." The knight about to leave Sir Esmir to ask another adventurer about Aliss but Sir Esmir told the knight to wait.


    "Wait! I do remember a woman entering this guild a few days ago asking what was the hardest quest in this guild..." The knight cut in Sir Esmir talk and quickly asking what was the quest that woman take.


    "Don''t be impatient, let me finish what I about to say first."


    "But she could be in danger cause..." Sir Esmir also cut in the knight talk as he says to listen to what he about to say first. The knight that apologized to Sir Esmir and let him continue his talk.


    "That woman indeed asks for the hardest quest but she could not take it cause the requirement for the hardest quest needed a party, 8 people. She then asks for a quest that can be complete by one person."


    When I heard what the quest Aliss take, I realized that it was not a hard quest. She takes a quest that needed her to get some fruit in the forest. It still can be a dangerous quest as there will be some monster but it was still not a hard quest.


    "If I not mistaken, I think the quest took her to Dalgueuil Forest."


    "Thanks, Sir Esmir for your help, I will be on my then." The bronze knight says his thanks to Sir Esmir.


    "Of course I help you, you do know that." He smiles.


    "Yea, I do. Thanks again." The bronze knight then leaves the adventurer guild and our rescue mission was about to start. I hope my owner is fine there.

 Chapter 19 - Rescue Mission

    "Do you think my owner is fine?" I am a little worried about my owner''s safety, it would be a dangerous quest for her alone as she was level 12.


    "I hope she is fine but from what I had heard...The monster activity in that forest was high." The knight replied to my question, but after I heard the knight saying that the monster activity was high. I start to worry even more.


    "Is Dalgueuil Forest far from this city?" I want to rescue my owner quickly cause she might be in trouble and I hope that Dalgueuil Forest was not that far from the city.


    "It''s not that far but it will at least take 4 days to get there on foot."


    "What! 4 days...If we take to long to get there my owner probably be in danger, isn''t there a faster way to get there?"


    "There is a faster way to get there that is using a carriage ."


    "So let''s get a carriage service then! There is no time to waste."


    The knight then asks all of the people that offer a carriage service but none of them willing to go to Dalgueuil Forest as they said that the last carriage that went there never return back as he supposed to be back 4 days ago.


    The bronze knight asks again who was the last person that requests to go there and it turns out to be Aliss. The knight tried to convince one of them to take us to Dalgueuil forest but they decline the offer even when the bronze knight willing to pay more. They say their lives worth than gold.


    We search until the has sun goes down but none of them willing to take us to the forest. "Damn! Why it was so hard to find one brave man that could take us to the damn forest." I was getting a bit angry but the knight calms me down with his words.


    "How do we get there! There definitely something happens there...even the carriage guy went missing."


    "I think there no other way as we need to get there by foot even it takes 5 days, waiting here will only waste our time as almost no carriage want to take us there." The knight has a point as it just a waste of our time here if there no one who will take us there.


    "So let''s go!"


    "Sorry but I suggest we should go tomorrow as it was already nighttime, it always is dangerous to start a journey at night."


    "Yea... I guess so."


    "Okay, that settles it. We will depart to Dalgueuil Forest tomorrow." The knight says that to me.

 Chapter 20 - One Who Offer Help

    "I heard that someone wants to go to Dalgueuil Forest." A shady man with black robes approaches us from behind. It surprises me but it doesn''t seem to surprise the knight.


    "I hate a person that sneaks from behind, state why are you here." The knight sounds a little angry about the man''s action. I guess he really dislikes a person who sneaks behind him.


    "You do know why I am here, don''t you bronze knight. I come here to help you go to Dalgueuil Forest."


    From the conversation, I realized that the bronze knight knew this guy with the black robes. Is this his other friend but why it seems like the bronze knight was not liking this guy.


    "I didn''t need your help! I would go there myself."


    "Don''t be shy..." He giggles, "Once you also seek my help don''t you, I know you will accept my help as you are a person that will prioritize other safety before your own or your own pride....right?" After saying that, the man vanished with some words that tell us that our carriage was in front of the city gate.


    "Who that''s the guy? Nah...that doesn''t matter let us check whether our carriage is in front of the city gate."


    "We will not be checking it." He then walking towards the inn direction. It seems like the bronze knight really doesn''t want to accept that guy''s help.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t that your friend... besides we will get there faster by using a carriage."


    The knight stops, "You don''t know who he is! He would never help someone without any motive on his mind...He is that kind of person and I know it." The knight then continues to walk towards the inn.


    I persuaded the knight to accept the help as it is about my owner''s safety, if we arrive too late my owner might already die or badly injured. "Didn''t you promise Aliss father that you would bring her back!"


    "I will!.. but I will do it without his help!" He shouted at me.


    "Don''t be stubborn! People live might be in danger and you here refusing someone help because you think that he has an ulterior motive." I was getting angry at him and I kept telling him to stop being so stubborn and accept that man''s help.


    "Ahh! Just remember...this was your choice, just know that I was against it and do not regret what will happen next." The knight then changes his direction and walk towards the city gate.

 Chapter 21 - Journey Begins

    When we arrive at the city gate, there was indeed a carriage waiting for us there. The knight seems to be hesitant to enter the carriage.


    "Quickly! Inside and we''ll be on our way!" the driver shouts.


    We all board the carriage and we begin to head towards our destination. It will took some days to get there, to think that this will be the first time to travel to another place. I really wish that I have my old body instead of my current body.


    I then remember that I had yet to know what the knight name and I see this time was the perfect time to ask him about it. We don''t have anything to do after all, so I should ask him about it.


    I was just about to ask his name but it seems like he already fallen asleep, I guess that he must be tired after doing all of the work today. I decide to ask his name tommorow, because for some reason I''m feeling really sleepy right now.


    Feeling the warmth of the sun, I slowly wake up. I remember where I am right now. I was still in the carriage with the knight. Last night I wanted to ask about the knight name but he was already asleep.


    The knight seemed to be awake already, but still very tired looking. I ask for his name but "Huh?" is all that he says as he looks at me. I ask again, but this time with a little more force. "What''s your name?"


    The knight replies with a heavy sigh, "My name? It''s Lars." He says as if it were of no importance. "But you can call me whatever you like."


    This makes me happy. "Oh, are you sure? I will make sure to come up with a better name to call you!"


    The knight looks a bit unsure but still happy at the same time, "If you don''t mind me knowing, then tell me your name..." I feel awkward and continue to say my real name, "Its C...Chase..."


    Now that the awkward introduction is over with, I can finally ask him about something that I really wanted to know. Who he is and is he really one of the 12 holy warrior.


    The knight looks at me with surprise while also frowning. His face then begins to make what seems to be disapproval. It scares me a bit since I don''t think that he likes what he hears. "Are you really one of the 12?"

 Chapter 22 - Talk

    Lars looks at me, "Nope, I''m not one of the 12. To be honest I don''t even believe they even exist anymore."


    I then tell him that almost all the entire people in the city believe that Lars is one of the 12 holy warriors. The knight seems to think for a bit before answering, "Well I know that some people believed it, but I am really not one of the 12."


    As he continues to look at me, "I already tried to convince the people that I was not one of the 12 but no one seems to believe it just because I always helping them and able to beat some dangerous monster."


    Before I could speak up to Lars, the carriage that we are in gets very bumpy, almost causing Lars to fall off the plywood that he is sitting on, but somehow he manages to stay on.


    The carriage rides become smooth again, I ask him why he does not believe that the 12 holy warriors still exist.


    The knight looks at me and begins to tell his reason, "Because there are no more holy warriors! Because they''re all dead a long time ago, just that the 12 holy warriors exist when the world was still threatened by the demon lord and also the fact that their epic battle was 80 thousand years ago, I can''t believe that they will survive that long."


    After he explained his reasons, I think to myself that it''s sad that they already died from old age. Lars''s reason seems to be right as they probably didn''t live that long. I then ask the knight that how could he become so strong.


    He begins to laugh at your question and say something in between these two languages that sounded pretty retarded, "Because of my daily training of course!!"


    The way he said it sounded like he thought it was obvious. "Yeah but I am curious how you get so strong... do you receive blessings from the god?"


    The knights stop laughing and turns serious as he gives me an answer that will most likely disappoint me, "No there isn''t. Just daily training, we didn''t need a blessing from God to be strong. Humans have the abilities and will be able to increase them, if not in magic then in swordsmanship.


    We continue our conversation and I ask a lot about this world as I am still new in this world. I seem to enjoy this conversation. I feel like I already know many things about this world just from talking to the bronze knight. I am really glad that I met him.

 Chapter 23 - Inside Dalgueuil Forest

    After 2 days of journey, we finally arrive at Dalgueuil Forest. The carriage driver wishes us good luck with our mission and leaves the area.


    We are surrounded by dense trees that could hide a battalion monster, darkness that could conceal a person, and an atmosphere of mystery that could cause a ship to run aground.


    I was frightened by the forest atmosphere, I never thought that this forest will give a chill. But at least I am with the bronze knight, he seems not to be a scare at all as he walks towards the dense forest.


    I thought this was going well but all is not well in the Dalgueiul Forest, for we hear screams coming from somewhere within. The knight search for the screams, there it is again. A woman''s scream, nearby and coming from below.


    It''s that of a human being in pain, not the sound of some beast prowling around. The knight then moves carefully through the branches, heading as low as he can go. We find a path and follow it down.


    The screams become more frequent, more panicked. It''s seems we have found the source of the noise. The closer we get we now realized that it was indeed a person screams but when we arrive they''re no longer here.


    The screams must''ve come from somewhere else. The knight continues to follow the trail, but it quickly stops after we heard the scream coming from behind us. The knight then turn around and follow the noise.


    For several minutes we travel through the branches, not finding the screams or hearing them anymore. However, we hear another sound instead: loud buzzing.


    It''s coming from the direction of the screams. We follow the buzzing sound for several minutes through the darkness. Then, suddenly, we find it. It''s a wasp''s nest, a huge stack of rocks and mud that sits in a large hole in a tree branch.


    A black fly buzzes near us, drawn to the light of the knight lantern. The nest is stacked haphazardly in a large hole in a large branch hight above you. At the bottom of the nest is a clear fluid, and bees buzz around near it.


    We then realize why the bees buzz around it. There is a corpse on the ground, covered in mud, and stuck fast to the ground like a fly in honey. Nearby, a wasp crawls out of the nest and buzzes angrily at the knight.

 Chapter 24 - Wasp Monster (I)

    Suddenly, a huge wasp monster appears out of the nest, all black and bloated, with huge wings as big as dinner plates. It moves quickly toward us, the knight was startled and drop the lantern.


    As it gets closer, I can see it has no face. The knight quickly unsheathe his sword and tried to stab the wasp monster. But the sword fails to even dent its thick skin as it swoops near the knight head.


    Desperately, the knight asks me to find any weak spot on its body while he evades the wasp monster stings. I tried but it seems to be none. The wasp attacks the knight, he manages to block the wasp stinger with his shield but the force is too strong.


    The knight is knocked back several feet by the recoil of the wasp strength and it flies off into the sky in an enraged fit of bitting others. As it flies toward you, the knight sheath back his sword and catches the wasp with both hands and try to jam it into the wasp body as hard as you can.


    Sadly it does not work as he expected it to. In fact, as soon as he grabs it, its own strength causes it to fly back at you. I was surprised by it as this wasp is quite strong, I then check their stats.


    [Giant Wasp 001] Level 83


    HP: 40000


    MP: 0


    *Body*


    Str- 10(+32)/100


    Dx- 14(+56)/100


    Ag- 20(+40)/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 30(+21)/100


    Perception- 51(+11)/100


    Charisma- 0(-4)/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic- 0/100


    Resistance- 27/100


    The knight asks me whether I have found the wasp monster as he never saw this type of wasp before and it also differents from the other giant wasp that he has fought.


    I wanted to reply that I haven''t found one or rather it has no weakness but I believe that every monster has one and I just need to look for it very carefully. "Please wait, I''m still searching for it."


    "Okay! But please hurry up, I could not evade its attack forever." The knight blocking its attack but the knight will always knockback by the wasp attack force.


    I am useless, isn''t there anything I could do. I just have a stats checker and a skill boost. "Wait a minute skill boost!" There is something I could do, after all, if the knight can''t defeat it with his current stats it may change if he gets a stats to boost.

 Chapter 25 - Wasp Monster (II)

    "Hey! I think I have found a way to defeat this monster, just give me a few minutes." I must enter my system to access the skill and talent function.


    "That means you found it weakness already right?" The knight still blocking the wasp sting with his shield.


    "No! But there is another way, just need a minute."


    "Okay but hurry up, I might get stung if you''re not fast enough." I must hurry up as the knight doesn''t have that much energy left.


    "Open System!" My vision then switches into the system mode where I could access my talent, skill, and other things.


    -Accessing Talent-


    -13%-


    -100% Complete Load-


    -Manual Talent Built-


    I can only choose one talent for now as I need to be complete several requirements to unlock another talent. For now, I better choose what best for the knight.


    -Select-


    >Enrage (Unlocked)


    -Accessing Skill Menu-


    -Load Complete-


    I could unlock two factions, one skill level 1 for the faction that I choose.


    -Select-


    >Terna (Unlocked) >Skill Level 1/ Blessings (Unlocked)


    >Acrest (Unlocked) >Skill Level 1/ Mark of Crest (Unlocked)


    -Talent and Skill Configure, Are You Sure To Exit?-


    -[YES] [NO]-


    -SAVING-


    -COMPLETE-


    -Authorize permission shared-


    -[YES [NO]-


    "What is that? is my first time seeing that option...I have not that much time." I then went ahead and say yes to authorize the permission shared.


    -Granted-


    -Exit System-


    -Returning Vision-


    When I had my vision restore, my vision become different as I could see more than usual. I then realized that my vision has been connected to the knight vision, I realized it when the knight blocks the wasp stings, and that time I saw myself in the knight finger.


    "Are you done?" The knight asks me.


    "Yes...try hit it with your sword now." After blocking the wasp sting, the knight then hit the wasp with his sword. This time it managed to make some damage to the wasp. The knight seems pretty surprised by it and asks me what I have done.


    I replied that I have enhanced his stats and that why this time the attack hurts the wasp. I then check the wasp health to see whether it take a lot of damage from the previous attack.


    [Giant Wasp 001] Level 83


    HP: 39500/40000


    "Damn it doesn''t do that much." I thought that we have an advantage now after I unlock my skill and talent. Suddenly the knight says, "Am I going crazy? I see something near the huge wasp, 39500...Level 83?"


    "Wait a minute! You can see it too now?" The knight asks what was that as he never saw it before. I explain to him that it was a stats checker and it can display any people, item, and monster stats.


    I also told him that the previous attack doesn''t do that much but it doesn''t seem to bother the knight at all as he says, "Don''t worry, at least we can deal damage to it now. If we continue to attack it, this monster will fall down eventually."

 Chapter 26 - Wasp Monster (III)

    It already been a few minutes as the knight manage to hit the wasp a few times. I begin to think that we could do this and defeat this monster. I then check the wasp stats again and it seems the wasp health has reduced a lot.


    [Giant Wasp 001] Level 83


    HP: 20000/40000


    When we are about to attack the wasp, another huge black wasp appears from out of nowhere and lands next to the first one. The two stare at us menacingly as if daring the knight to make another move. It seems like they have a mind of their own. I then check the seconds wasp stats.


    [Giant Wasp 002] Level 94


    HP: 45000


    MP: 10000


    *Body*


    Str- 21(+33)/100


    Dx- 29(+54)/100


    Ag- 24(+41)/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 60/100


    Perception- 51/100


    Charisma- 0(-33)/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic- 0/100


    Resistance- 41/100


    We realized that this seconds waps stats is quite high than the others and we could be in some serious problem. The knight then taunting the seconds wasp from his current spot. The second wasp take the bait and does exactly what the knight expect it to do, it flies at us aggressively like the first one did.


    However, when it gets close enough for the knight to strike, it stops suddenly and just floats there in place, acting as if it is ours for the taking. The second wasp does not fly away, but instead, it advances slowly towards the knight and still acting as if it is ours for the taking.


    The knight find it weird and back away slowly as it finally moves into striking distance.. It was so fast and when we realized it the waps stinger already pointed right at us! At this close range, we are able to make out more detail about it.


    It has a human face and all of it''s skin is cover in black, it different from the other wasp and this one also much larger than other wasp. The second wasp attack with it''s stinger.


    The knight quickly pull out his sword out from underneath the second wasp body and just manage to pull his arm back in time to keep it from being stabbed by its stinger, though its stinger remains firmly planted on the sword handle.


    The sword handle begins to give off a rotten smell and somehow I could feel the knight skin starts to tingle slightly, soon after that the knight sword falls apart in his hands as well, leaving us with the shield.


    The seconds wasp takes advantage of our helplessness by flying forward and landing on your chest. The seconds wasp smiles at us in the knight face as its stinger strikes repeatedly into the knight chest, pumping deadly venom into the knight body which soon to takes effect.


    The seconds wasp then speak, "Goodbye, stupid adventurer..."

 Chapter 27 - Wasp Monster (IV)

    "Are you okay!" I was really worried as he gets stung by the wasp. The knight didn''t reply to my question as he stands up despite the venom and attempts to attack the second wasp.


    But it is much faster than he think and easily dodges the knight clumsy attacks. Soon, the first wasp has successfully stung the knight several times in the face and neck. The knight get stung simultaneously by both of the wasp.


    The knight collapse onto the ground, and both of the waps flies off from us. "Hey! Don''t die...You are strong right!...The venom could not kill you right!" The knight just look at the sky as he says, "Don''t worry, I will not die...I still have a promise to...."


    Suddenly the darkness takes me as I could not see anything. I shout the knight name but he doesn''t respond and in the darkness but after a few minutes I could see the sky back. The knight was alive and I was very happy about it.


    I was quite suprise as I thought that he was dead, I then realize that there are notification telling me that the system has activated the Mark of Crest automaticly when the knight hp was low. I am really grateful that the system activated the skill at the right time.


    "Am I still alive or this is heaven?" The knight asks me to confirm if he dead or not and I quickly replied that he is still alive. "But how? I am sure that the wasp sting pierces my armor and hit me, I also blackout for a few minutes...Do you have a resurrect skill?"


    "No I don''t have that skill but I do have another skill..." I give a brief explanation to the knight of what had happened and why he is still alive. The knight fully understands what had happened and thanks me for my skill.


    "No need to thanks me, I just glad you still alive but I think we better get out from this place." The knight agrees, he sits up and take a look around, and notice that we are surrounded by a bunch of corpses.


    The knight starts running away from the wasp nest, the area was clear and we take advantage of this moment and run away as fast as we can. After we get out of the place we realized something is weird.

 Chapter 28 - Lost (I)

    The knight did run using the way we come from but it seems like we have found ourselves in a completely different part of the forest. We then see a giant stone structure in front of us.


    The knight approaches the structure and it seems that the entire thing is made of stone. It is very large, larger than even a giant''s home the knight says. We can''t make out any writing on it and there doesn''t seem to be anything inside of it either.


    When we are analyzing the structure, we notice a small hole in the structure. It is too small for the knight to fit through but we might be wrong after all as there might be something inside.


    Suddenly, we hear the buzzing of a wasp. The knight looks up to find one flying near us. The knight has no sword to attack this wasp, he just raises his shield and slowly approaches the wasp. It stops buzzing and just stares at us.


    The wasp suddenly makes a dash at us but he knight manages to deflect its attack with his shield. Lars bashes the wasp head, killing it instantly. We both are quite surprised how easily we defeated this wasp. The previous two wasps were much stronger.


    I check the dead wasp stats and I couldn''t believe it.


    [Wasp] Level 20


    HP: 5000


    MP: 0


    *Body*


    Str- 8/100


    Dx- 11/100


    Ag- 14/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 0/100


    Perception- 10/100


    Charisma- 0/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic- 0/100


    Resistance- 20/100


    This dead wasp stats are much lower compared to the previous wasp. The knight tells me that this is a normal wasp that he normally sees. The previous wasp size is also much larger than this one.


    "I think the one we fought earlier is a special kind of wasp." The knight agrees to what I have said and also wants to avoid the previous wasp as both the wasp were much stronger than him.


    "Our priorities are not fighting the monster, we are here for Aliss." The knight reminds me of the reason why we are here. After hearing those words, my thought shift and think about Aliss. I realized that Aliss might be dead and one of the corpses that are in the wasp nest might be her.


    "Don''t you think that Aliss is...?" I am not able to finish what I was about to say as the knight immediately cut in.


    "Shrug off that thought and keep believing that she still alive, also negativity wouldn''t do you good now." What the knight says is true, I must believe that my owner is still alive.

 Chapter 29 - Lost (II)

    "But to make sure, I think we should check the corpse at the wasp nest," I say to the knight as there might be a possibility that one of the corpses is Aliss.


    Even though the knight doesn''t like me to consider the possibilities dead Aliss might be dead, he still agrees to my idea as the corpse identity must be confirmed. It may give us hint whether Aliss still alive or not.


    "Remember if we encountered those wasps again, I will immediately leave the area cause I got no weapon to fight them." The knight sword has rot because of the wasp stings and now it leaves the knight with his shield.


    "I agree with that... It would be stupid to fight without no weapon." Besides, we both know the strength of the previous wasp. It''s better to avoid them, fighting them, or meeting them will only resulting dead.


    The knight then walks back to the area but again we stumbled upon the stone structure. At first, we thought that it may be some coincidence as there might be more than one. The knight continues to walk, but it seems like we always stumbled upon this stone structure.


    It''s as if we have been walking in circles. "Don''t you think we are lost?" I ask the knight about it but the knight sure that he uses the same route that we use before.


    "There is no way we lost, I am sure that I use the same path we take before." The knight keeps walking, but we still see the stone structure in the distance. There is no doubt that we are going in circles.


    "I believe we are lost..." I try to convince the knight that we are lost in this forest.


    "No, because...." Before the knight can finish his word we hear a buzzing noise nearby. The knight turns around, but we do not see any wasps. "I am sure that I heard something...but I guess it was nothing." The knight says.


    "As I was saying, we are not lost." It seems like I cannot convince the knight that we are lost. The knight keeps walking for a few minutes and we still see the same thing again that is the stone structure.


    "See, what I have told you we are lost." This time I hope that the knight would listen and agree to the fact that we are lost in the forest.


    "I am sure that..."


    "Don''t you see that the stone structure, we had seen it likes 20 times already and yet you still believe we are not lost." I had lost my patience as I say it with an angry tone.

 Chapter 30 - This cant be!

    "I am sorry... I just don''t want to admit that we are lost." I never thought that the knight apologized to me as I think he would still believe that we are not lost in this forest.


    "I would like to apologized too, it shouldn''t be angry." I realize that I might do it over a little bit. I should just tell him without saying it with an angry tone. I really feel that I was wrong. I always like this, eventhough I was right I still feel wrong.


    "No, you don''t need to apologized as I am the one that did not listen to what you said." After the knight has finish say what he want to say, I then feel a little akward as I don''t know how to intiatie a talk with him. We both goes silent.


    I manage to think something to talk about, "Don''t you think that the stone structure is a little weird, I think the structure might give us a clue how to get out of this loop."


    "I agree so too, remember that there is a small hole in that structure and it also seems like there a something inside it." I am glad the silent has been break and we are both focus on how to get out from this mess.


    We approach the structures and find the small hole again. We could not find it again as there is no hole in this structures. We look and try to find it again but this time notice a strange word on it. It is in red, and it reads:


    "RIPPER''S CRYPT"


    As soon as we see that word, he entire forest begins to change. The sky goes from day to night, and the trees go from being full of life to being devoid of it and the forest around us begins to shake. The ground underneath us begins to crack, and you fall down into a it.


    I and the knight don''t what we fall into but we think that we have fall in it safely.We also find ourself surrounded by pitch darkness, and both of us see nothing. I hope the knight has learn some magic.


    "Doesn''t you have any light magic, we could really use that." I say that to the knight and I was really hoping that he has it.


    "I did learn it but I will not be able to make it last forever." The knight hold up his hand, and a small white orb light appears in it. We look around us, but still see nothing. The orb of light reveals the skeletal remains of a dead adventurer lying on the ground.

 Chapter 31 - Rippers Crypt (I)

    The knight then grabs the adventurer''s body and examine it. We find that he has been dead for quite some time. The bones have mostly decayed, leaving only a few some remaining flesh.


    We hear a bunch of voices coming from the adventurer''s skull. The adventurer''s skull speaks in a demonic voice. "Who dares disturb my rest? The curse of the crypt has not been lifted, and I will feast on your flesh!" Suddenly, the adventurer''s head bust open and his skull comes popping out.


    The skull floating in the air and about to attack us, the knight quickly grab a rusty sword off the dead adventurer''s body and prepare to fight. The knight swing at the skull, but it easily deflects the knight blade.


    The skull laughs at us. "I''m not the only one here. There are many more who have made this place their crypt.


    I told the knight to run as that skull is dangerous, we quickly run away but the adventurer''s skull chases us. The knight feels his grasp on his back and turns around to face him but another adventurer''s skull appears in front of us.


    "You have no hope of escaping our gaze," it says.


    After the skull finish what he says, we hear a bunch of whispers coming from all around us. We look and see hundreds of skeletons standing up. They begin to advance towards us. The knight saw the other adventurer''s nearby have been moved to stand.


    "We are in serious trouble, I don''t know we will survive this or not," I say that to the knight as I thought that this will be the end of us.


    The knight smile and says, "I know you might this I am weak because you see that I been defeated by the unknown wasp but this skeleton gonna be a piece of cake."


    "Magic Light!" The knight cast a small ball of light into the air, and it illuminates the entire crypt. I can clearly see the hundreds of skeletons that are advancing towards us. The knight points his left hand towards the skeletons, and one by one of them begins to burst into flame.


    The skull seems to be surprised by the knight''s abilities, "You''ve destroyed my army. How did you do that so easily?"


    "I used some simple light magic." The knight says it spontaneously.


    "Impossible, I''ve made sure that anyone on place can''t use light magic." The skull narrowed his eyes and it seems like he realizes something. "Only the 12 holy warriors can dispel my magic, you are one of them!"


    "Maybe? But the reason why your army is defeated is that they are only skeletons." The knight bluff. I also somehow started to think that he is one of them but the thought of it quickly disappears after I remember that he loses to the wasp.


    The skull laughs at the knight. "Try to bluff me? I''ll make you suffer for that." He says as the bones surround him go to him and forming his body. We notice that the adventurer''s bones have begun to grow back together to create the skull body. We see his arms, legs, and ahead.


    The skull raises his hand and says "Executioner Reaver!"


    The skull begins to form something that made of pure energy. It''s not quite formed, but we can already see that it''s a scythe. After the skulls finish forming his weapon, he says, "Brave adventurer! I am Carcharoth, The Undead Ripper. Hahaha! Now you will know the pain I felt when you destroyed my army!"


    Carcharoth attacks the knight using his scythe but the knight able to easily deflect all of its attacks with his shield.


    "This will not be a cinch compared to what else I''ve faced!" The knights say that and then swing the rusty sword at the Carcharoth, but he easily dodges it.


    "Is this all you''ve got? I expected more from you!" Carcharoth laughs at the knight.


    When the knight about to attack, he looks at his rusty sword and notice that it has begun to turn into dust. "What the?!"


    The skull begins to laugh at the knight again, "Ha ha ha hahaha! You''re weak! I''ve said this before, and I''ll say it again. You had no chance against me."


    The skulls about to attack the knight with his scythe. The knight quickly grabs his shield and hold it in front of him, but Carcharoth quickly grabs it and throws it to the ground. Carcharoth then begins to choke the knight with his hands. "What a resilient knight."


    The skulls stop choking the knight and he says, "I will give you an offer to join my undead army? How about that.."


    "I don''t like being dead so...well. I have to decline that offer!" The knight saw this as a chance and fire a beam of light straight into Carcharoth''s chest. He lets out a scream of pain.


    Suddenly, the skulls begin to glow. It then disappears and its place is a demon. He begins to laugh insanely.

 Chapter 32 - Rippers Crypt (II)

    "To think that your magic ability able to make me reveal my original look." The demon continues to laugh.


    I was suprise that the skull is actually a demon, I should realize it sooner as he have the demonic voice. I check his stats.


    [Carcharoth] Level 81


    HP: 20000


    MP: 12000


    *Body*


    Str- 22/100


    Dx- 31/100


    Ag- 40/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 50/100


    Perception- 53/100


    Charisma- 14/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic- 45/100


    Resistance- 37/100


    The demon start attacking the knight, and the knight is barely able to defend himself.


    "I am suprise that you are able to survive my attack. The knight continue block his attacks and trying to find an opening to attack but the demon is just to fast. Suddenly the knight say something in the middle of the fight.


    "Demon, I have the ability to destroy you with but a thought. But I won''t and thats why I keep defending your attack." It took me by suprise hearing that the knight can destroy the demon but wouldn''t want to do it.


    "Why not?" The demon ask.


    "Because I want to help you." The knight answer really shocked me as why does he want to help a demon.


    "For what?"


    "I remember that you said that the curse has not been lifted. I could help you!" I did hear that when we examine the dead adventurer corpse. But is the knight really thinking to help Carcharoth or he has something else in mind?


    The demons laugh, "No need, cause it soon will be lifted."


    "How?" The knight seems not to understand what the Carcharoth meant."


    "You''re funny! The curse will be lifted if I can kill you so would you die in my scythe." The demon attacks again with his scythe again and the knight block it with his shield.


    The knight is at a huge disadvantage as he could not attack the demon as he has no weapon and if the knight wanted to use his magic, he needs a few seconds to cast it and it will be an opportunity for the demon to deliver his attack.


    Carcharoth laughs and continues to laugh as he continues to attack the knight with his scythe. "You''re no match for me, mortal!" The demons attacks again, and the knight continues to block, and suddenly the shield break.


    When the shield has broken apart, the demon attack manages to hit the knight. The feel of the force of the blow to the knight body, and see the back of the knight bounce off the crypt wall.


    The knight fall to the ground and tried to get up. "It was...close."


    The knight looks up at the demon, who looks down at the knight.

 Chapter 33 - Rippers Crypt (III)

    The demon is about to deliver the final blow, but the knight able to roll out the way as Carcharoth swings his scythe.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    The knight quickly get on his feet manage to get some distance from Carcharoth. "I am glad that this time I am facing with a demon, as I will be able to use it." The knight put his left hand infront and suddenly a massive sword made of darkness appears in the knight hand.


    Carcharoth looks suprise as the knight able to make a sword appear from nowhere. "How?"


    "I don''t know it. It just...appeared." The knight says that as the he begin to concentrate, and his massive sword glows a dark color. The knight then point it at the demon and release the magic in the sword.


    "Dark Slash" The knight swing the massive sword with incredible speed, cutting through the demon''s head in an instant. I could only caught a glimpse of it as I see that the attack manage to cut Carcharoth head.


    "Too slow!" Carcharoth stares at the knight with his one working eye. It seems like the knight attack did not manage to cut his head as he was able to evade it. Suddenly, the demon disappears. The knight look around, but don''t see anything."


    "I''m still here!" The demon was behind the knight and and tried to attack the knight from there. The knight step back in suprise and evade the attack, he continue to hold the massive sword in his hands.


    "Good...very good." The demon disappears again, and we hear his taunting voice again. "Come on, try harder!"


    "I guess I need to use that..." Suddenly, our vision become dark as I could not see anything, all I could see is one white thing and it is moving towards us. I then realize that it was Carcharoth as it attack with a white shape scythe.


    "Ah! got it now. I just realize what you really are...it''s been a long time since I have meet your kind." The demon appears in front of you, his scythe raised and about to attack the knight.


    But it seems like his scythe was dropped, the knight vision restore to normal as I could see that the demon hand was cut at the wrist. Carcharoth screams in pain, dropping his weapon.


    "I''m sorry, I could help you but you the one who refuse. Now...."

 Chapter 34 - Rippers Crypt (IV)

    The knight stared at the demon, who begins to laugh. "I was impressed that you are able to cut my hand off but I had killed your kind before and I will do it once again."


    Suddenly, his head begins to change, his eyes become red, his teeth becoming fangs, his body becoming more hunched. Carcharoth hands begins to regenerate, as the regeneration begins at his wrist and workds its way up his arm.


    The scythe begins to transform into a claw, as Carcharoth begins to grow again in size. In moments, a large monstrous demonic creature is in front of us. "I am Carcharoth! The Undead Ripper and this is my real body... prepare to lose the child of the darkside."


    The demon bursts towards the knight, roaring in anger. The knight quickly raise his massive sword to defend, blocking a strike from his claw with the knight blade. The knight thrust his sword into Carcharoth chest, but it does little more than angling his body as he swings his claw, hitting the knight helm.


    The knight helm was broken, he then decided to pull off his heavy knight helm, and immediately feel the pain shooting through his head. The knight throws the helm to the ground and begins to stagger backward.


    The knight stand firm, as the demon unleashes a powerful swing at the knight. The knight barely manages to block it with his massive sword, before he rushes forward with a claw strike that the knight parry, and is followed by a kick to the knight chest that sends him flying backward.


    The knight coughs up blood and loses balance. I had stayed silent for all of the time but I don''t want the knight to die here. "Are you okay? I suggest that we better run from him."


    "It seems like I underestimated him, don''t worry... I could handle this." The knight then uses the same dark energy that he uses to make his sword earlier but this time he makes an energy armor around him.


    Just before the demon''s claw strike hits the knight, and its attack doesn''t harm the knight all. The knight then jumps backward to make some distance between him and the demon.


    He focuses his dark energy into his hands, before creating dozens of shadow based clones of him. Carcharoth is unprepared, as the dozens of the knight strike him. He quickly backs away. confused, before one of you grabs his long black hair. The demon swings his claw around, destroying hundreds of the knight clones in an instance.


    The demon was so distracted by the knight clones, as he didn''t realize that the knight already charging his massive sword to finish him. The knight grips the massive sword with both hands, holding it in front of me.


    The knight run towards Carcharoth, he didn''t notice it as the knight easily hits the demon''s chest with the massive sword, the knight push with all of his might and impaling him through the chest.


    "It''s time to put an end to this! Darkend!" The massive sword glows in dark color and the knight pushes the massive sword. The blade begins to shine, and the demon is pushed back as it grows in size.


    The sword glows even brightly, as Carcharoth is sucked into the massive sword.


    "No! This can''t be happening.....! Noooo!"


    The glow fades, and the knight drops the massive sword and when the massive sword hits the ground it immediately vanishes from sight.


    "It''s over..." The knight feels a wave of nausea hit him, and the knight feels his energy begin to fade. The knight focuses his remaining strength to hold on to consciousness.

 Chapter 35 - Get Out!

    "Are you okay?" I ask the knight as he breathing heavily.


    The knight can feel the last of his energy slowly fading and he realizes that this is it. "I''m okay just..." the knight breathes before he fades into unconsciousness. He then falls into the ground.


    I try to wake him up but it was no use, "I guess he uses up all of his energy to fight Carcharoth, better let him rest."


    The knight remains unconscious for 3 hours, I just waiting for him to get up but suddenly the knight says something while he remains unconscious.


    "No...!" The knight says as he wakes up from his unconsciousness.


    "Hey, you finally wake up...do you feel alright," I ask the knight as I was still worried about him, he did receive a lot of Carcharoth attack after all.


    "I''m good, does anything happen during I was unconscious?" The knight asks me.


    I tell him nothing happened after he fell unconscious and I also tell him that before he wakes up he says no. I ask him about him, "You sure you''re OK?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Just a nightmare I guess." The knight replied as he tried to stand up from the ground.


    "Yeah... every once in a while I''ll have one. The best way to get rid of them is to actually wake up from them." The knight nod, before stretching his body.


    There is something in my mind that I wanted to ask the knight but I will tell him after we get out from this ripper crypt. "We should find a way out of this crypt."


    "Let''s get going!" The knight says as he starts walking down the only path of this crypt, the knight uses his magic to light up the dark path of the crypt. After a few more minutes, we still continue walking down the path, before it begins to narrow and we can feel the walls of the path close around you.


    The wall begins to move closer together, as we feel that the wall is about to squash us. The knight immediately quickens his pace, but his heart sinks when he realizes that he couldn''t move his leg as if there someone holding his leg.


    The knight then looks down as he realizes it immediately, and tried to run as fast he could.


    "Why are you running this fast? We must be careful here..."


    "This one is the source of my nightmares." as he points me to his back. I then realize what it is. It was a ghost.


    "Run! Run!" I tell the knight as I see that the ghost lunges forwards with the eyes that fill with terror.

 Chapter 36 - Ghost Of The Crypt (I)

    While the knight is still running away from the ghost, the ghost suddenly yelled at us. "S-s-s-stop!"


    The knight ignores the ghost and keeps on running until he realizes that he is falling into a trap hole, luckily he managed to grab on to the side so he doesn''t fall in. The knight tried to hang on as long as possible but his grip is loosening.


    Suddenly, a white hand touches the knight''s hand. It was the ghost hand, he pulls the knight up from the pit, and we both stand, staring down the hole in silence. "So much for not listening to what I say." The ghost said.


    The knight immediately went to his battle stance, "Thanks... but why do you help me, do you help me because you want to devour a living soul?"


    "No..No of course not, I just want to help Sir Knight." The ghost said that but the knight still not able to believe it as he said that there was no nice ghost in this world. All of them are good at manipulating people.


    The ghost tried to convince the knight that he was just helping him and don''t want to eat the knight soul at all. The knight then ask a question, "Why do you holding my leg earlier?"


    The ghost responds, "I was just tried to stop Sir Knight from going forward and tell you there was a trap hole in the front, but when I was about to tell Sir Knight, you immediately run away."


    The knight just still not believe the ghost words and ask another question, "Tell me the reason why you want to help me."


    "That is very simple Sir Knight, it is because I am very happy that the Ripper of this Crypt is finally dead. All of the spirits that he imprisoned before have been released and we all were very grateful to you. So I decided to help you, Sir Knight."


    "Hmm, I see... I guess I will trust you for now but do you know the exit of this crypt?" The knight then reverts to his normal stance.


    "Of course I know the exit!... And I will be the one that guides you there, don''t want Sir Knight to fall into any traps." The ghost then tells the knight to follow him. We then start to walk back the path that we already went into.


    Still, I was not sure about trusting the ghost.

 Chapter 37 - Ghost Of The Crypt (II)

    While the knight is following the ghost to the exit of this crypt, the knight asks the ghost the reason he was imprisoned here by Carcharoth.


    The ghost then told us his story of why he was imprisoned here. It was when the ghost was still alive, he was a squire back then. His kingdom sent him and his knight to this forest to inspect the forest as the kingdom has info there might be a demon around.


    The info was correct after all and they encounter a demon, the demon was too powerful for the knight and the squire decided to run away, leaving his knight alone. The squire kept running and realize that he was lost in the forest.


    As the squire keep seeing the same stone structure, the squire was tired and decided to lean on the stone structure. When he leaned on it, he falls into a hole and there he was in the Ripper Crypt.


    The squire then met Carcharoth, the undead ripper. He was easily defeated by Carcharoth and the undead ripper take his spirit and imprisoned his spirit on his scythe as it will make Carcharoth necromastery more powerful.


    "And that is it! How I was imprisoned here and it happens five-month." The ghost keeps telling us how he regrets that he runs away from his knight.


    "W-wait.. does the first demon your encounter was Carcharoth?" The knight asks the ghost.


    "No, it was a different demon..." The ghost says it casually.


    "So you are telling me that there are two demons in this forest?" The knight was not expecting that there are more demon in this forest and wanted to make sure of it.


    "Yeah, there a two demon."


    "Could you tell me the first demon look like?" The knight asks the question and the ghost told the knight to wait as he wanted to remember what the demon looks like.


    The ghost tried to remember it for almost five minutes and he then said, "Sorry! Somehow I forgot about the demon looks."


    "How could you not remember its look?" The knight was irritated with the ghost''s answer as the knight wanted to know what the demon looks.


    "It''s true I don''t remember it looks when I tried to recall it looks all I could see is a shadowy figure." The ghost then apologized to the knight as he really could not remember it at all.

 Chapter 38 - Ghost Of The Crypt (III)

    "It''s fine, I am sorry to for forcing you to remember something that you couldn''t remember." The knight apologized to the ghost and he asks something, "I forgot what is your name?"


    "Me? My name is Rallen, Squire Rallen." When he said, I take a little peek of its stats.


    [Rallen] Level 28


    HP: 3450


    MP: 220


    *Body*


    Str- 0/100


    Dx- 0/100


    Ag- 0/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 51/100


    Perception- 24/100


    Charisma- 0/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic- 0/100


    Resistance- 0/100


    He is level 28 but all of his stats are zero, I guess the level remain but most of the stats are change when he became a ghost.


    "I think Ghost Rallen is suited with you now instead Squire..." The knight makes a joke.


    "Haha! It does make sense but I prefer to call myself a spirit rather than a ghost." Rallen laugh.


    We all laugh, "Yeah, the spirit is better than a ghost." The knight says.


    Rallen continues leading the way to the exit while doing that he decided to tell us a story of him. It was a story about why he decided to be a squire. "I was a farmer before I become a squire..."


    Rallen becomes a squire because he wanted to make a girl that he fell in love will acknowledging him, the girl said to Allen that she wanted a gallant knight that can protect her instead of a lowly farmer.


    He then tried to become a knight but he is lacking a lot, he even doesn''t know how to wield a sword properly because everyone was making fun of him. Rallen become depressed but then fate had brought him to met a guy in the tavern, it was his knight. While drunk, Rallen said that he wanted to be a knight but all just laugh at him.


    Then his knight says, "Don''t lose hope, I can teach you how to be a good knight. But you must become my squire first to gain experience."Rallen agreed to that and he becomes the knight squire.


    "My name is Knight Lawrence, I hope you will endure all of the hard times when you become my squire."


    "I--I ...am RA-A-A-Rallen, n-ice to meet you." He said as he was still in his drunken state.


    The training was hard and the fighting monster is very frightening, but Rallen knight always there giving his support for Rallen. Their bond as friends become much stronger as they always had each other back.


    After a few years of training, Rallen finally will become a knight after he finishes his last mission with his knight. The mission was going into the Dalgueuil Forest to inspect the forest.


    "And that my story, right now I am full of regret of my past...I should never leave my knight. But what can I do now..." Rallen says that with a sad voice.


    "We all have regret on our past, but all we could do is just move forward and keep doing our best to make sure our mistake won''t repeat again." The knight said that as I could see a glimpse of light in front. We finally arrive at the exit.


    "Oh! Looks like we are here, the crypt exit" The knight then step outside of the crypt and let out his breath, it was already nighttime.


    "Thanks, Rallen, I will be going now... do you want..." As the bronze knight turn his head around we realize that Rallen''s body is about to vanish.


    "Rallen! Your body is vanishing...do you..." Before the bronze knight could say another word Allen cut in.


    "Yes I know, it''s because my time is up... "


    "What do you mean? I thought you become a ghost in this world."


    "Haha! Fools, if we die we all will be going to the afterlife, my spirit stuck here because of Carcharoth so I will be going to the afterlife soon, so could I ask you a favor." Rallen smile.


    "Of course you can..."


    "I want you to defeat the demon that killed my knight, and if you can''t just run... I don''t want you to die because of my foolish request. Good Luck on y..." Rallen then completely vanish from our sight.


    "Don''t worry, I will defeat the demon and I will not die before I had complete all of my promises. Rest in peace Squire Rallen." The bronze knight said that and left the area as we headed back into the Dalgueuil Forest.

 Chapter 39 - The Mission Continue

    I feel sad that Rallen has gone to the afterlife, but this is not the time to be sad as we had a mission coming into this forest that is to find Aliss, my owner. I just hope that she is alive, but after what we had when through I doubt that Aliss is still alive.


    I ask the bronze knight whether he thought the same as me, his answer is yes. "There is no way she could survive this forest, but we can also deny the fact that there might be a slight chance that she is still alive."


    "Yes, so we must hurry up and check those corpse at the wasp nest," I told the knight to hurried up, so we can either confirm Aliss is alive or not.


    "I do agree but I think we should camp out as it might be dangerous to go deeper in the forest while nighttime."


    The knight does have a point as it would be dangerous to go into the forest now, besides that, I think the knight needs some rest. He is still not fully recharged his energy after the battle with Carcharoth. I agree with the knight idea and the knight finds some wood to make a fire camp.


    After the knight successfully made a fire camp, he sat down on the moist forest ground and lean upon a huge log behind him. I could see that the knight face is exhausted, I then realize that he has not eaten anything since we arrive here.


    "Don''t you feel hungry? I had never seen you eaten any food since we get here..." I ask as I am worried about the knight.


    "No worry, I am good." The knight replied casually.


    "There is no way that you feeling good, you never eat anything...You need to eat something to survive cause if you don''t." I could not finish what I am about to say as the bronze knight interrupt it.


    "We indeed need to eat to survive, but I had already trained for this kind of situation."


    "Hmmm? I don''t believe you...when do you train for this sort of thing?" I just could not believe it, there is no way he trains for this situation.


    "Believe me! It has been taught to me when I serve the Kingdom Of Orremor in the army."


    "W-wait a minute... That means you once a soldier, I thought you were once an adventurer." I was shocked to learn that the bronze knight was once a soldier as I always think he was an adventurer before but leave the guild because he has a problem.


    "Haha, you ain''t wrong there... after leaving the army, I become an adventurer but after a long time, I realized that I am not suited to be an adventurer."

 Chapter 40 - A Long Night

    "Why do you quit? A person like you surely can make easy gold by becoming an adventurer?..."


    The bronze knight look at the night sky, "It is true that I could become rich but when I was still an adventurer back then, I realized that I was really not an adventurer."


    "What do you mean by that?" I was quite confused of what he said just now.


    "A true adventurer is someone who seeks adventure and enjoys it, not just thinking about making some gold." The bronze knight then laugh, "Do you understand what I say or do I need to explain in depth?"


    "Well is that a nice sarcasm! Hahaha" I laugh with the bronze knight and replied to his sarcasm, "But of don''t worry I understand what you meant."


    We both laugh as we see the stars in the dark sky, it has been a few days since we have time to rest. The bronze knight face seems really exhausted and would fall asleep in any moment.


    But before that happen there something that I wanted to ask him, "How did you end up in the army?" The bronze knight didn''t answer my question, "Hey! could you answer my question..."


    "Hurrr!"


    "Hurr?" I then realized that the bronze knight already fallen asleep, I guess he was really tired. I think I should go to sleep as well but then I decided not to. It was to dangerous to sleep as I need to keep watch this area, there might be monster in this area.


    While the knight was asleep, I look around the area as I think about my families. I really miss them but what can I do. I already dead in my old world but the only regret that I have is that I was not able to see the Orc Slayer movie. I really like that anime.


    I kept on watching while the bronze knight was asleep. After a few minutes, I felt really sleepy and sometimes I doze off. I could not hold it anymore and just about to sleep as I saw a glimpse of a woman in white approaching us.


    I can''t see it clearly as it''s coming closer, my vision keep going out as if I was forced to sleep. I tried to resist and stay awake but the closer that thing get the sleepy I become.


    At some point, I could not resist it any longer and my vision darken.

 Chapter 71 - Slums

    It''s been a few days since our return to the town, it''s been really peaceful compared what the knight and I went through in the Dalgueuil Forest. I have been feeling sad about not able to say my final farewell to the knight.


    Sometimes I remember our journey into there, we been fighting tough monster there and still survived. I talked about our adventure with Aliss as she really wanted to know what had happen there. She also accepted me as her ring but Aliss didn''t tell anybody that I could talk as his father might tried to sell me.


    Come to think of it, I was indeed a valuable thing and probaly cost a fortune to buy. Sir Allen, Aliss father still didn''t distribute the reward to the people of the slums like he promised. Luckly Aliss was there to remind her father but even so his father still didn''t like the idea.


    Sir Allen did promise to the bronze knight and he must fullfill it as he was a man on his word. He told his servant to distribute the rewards in his place as he didn''t want to go there. Aliss told her father that she wanted to join the distribution of the knights reward to the people of the slums.


    His father didn''t let her, "No! You can''t go to that dirty place... you might get sick or they might harm you... people in there doesn''t like us, the nobility."


    "But father, you never been there once in your life and to tell me that the slums was dangerous... it not make any sense." Aliss replied.


    I think I had seen this scene before, the same thing happen before Aliss father thrown me away. Such a bad memories that I had remember just now, I just hope this time it wouldn''t happen again.


    "It''s true I never go there but... it just I don''t want you to be hurt... people there are dangerous as least that what the other noble been saying."


    "I''m sorry, I know you worried father but please let me see the slums." Aliss insisted.


    "Okay, I didn''t want the same incident happen again because of me. I will let''s you go but I will also send a few of our guardsman to accompany you."


    Aliss was so happy that her father agreed to her request, she then hugs her father as she said thank you. "Remember Aliss, always be with the guardsman." His father gave Aliss a reminder and with that, Sir Allen then go to inform the guardsman and the servant about it.


    "Hey you seems excited about it..." I ask Aliss.


    "Not really but I just want to see how the people of the slums been doing, to be honest I want to be like the bronze knight."


    "I see! That''s a good thing but remember you can''t fight monster..." There''s my specialty, ultimate joke.


    "HA! That''s funny... You don''t even been there yourself... who knows there might be a monster there." She said that and her face tell me that she didn''t really take my jokes that well.


    "You think so? I already go there once and I could tell you it ain''t like this place... the place is dark and much more terifiying than you think." I respond back.


    "Really? Do you think I''m that stupid, it called the slums not a palace! Stupid ring..." Aliss mock me.


    With that, our arguement begin again. I don''t know why but since I been with Aliss. All we do was just argue, it''s like there no chemistry between me and her. I think the bronze knight is the best partner I ever had.


    But again, I wouldn''t say that Aliss is bad partner it''s just that we didn''t understand each other yet. How did I able to stand to her behavior, it''s because either one of use will apologize sooner or later. Our partnership then will be fix again and it''s funny how we works that ways.


    Sir Allen then called Aliss that the servant are waiting for her infront of the gate. "Aliss! The servant are waiting for you... Hurry up please.."


    Aliss quickly went to the gate as I could tell she really wanted to go to the slums. I just hope that nothing bad happen there.

 Chapter 72 - Vicars

    It almost took half a minute to arrive at the outer slums area. I never thought that I will be here again, the face that Aliss make tell me all I need to know. I bet that this place ain''t like her imagination cause this place was worse than the slums that exist my old world.


    One of the guardsmen asign for this job start shouting and called all the people of the slums to gather. Just in seconds, the whole place crowded with people, all of them were skinny and dirty. Just what you expect from the slums.


    "Please give us food!"


    "My child need some food..." All the people there start begging for food, the guards then just throw away the gold that were the bronze knight reward to the ground.


    "Here! Take this gold and buy yourself food..." With that all of the slums people start to fight for the gold that been thrown to the ground. The guardsmen didn''t do anything to stop it, they didn''t even care.


    "Hey! Shouldn''t you distribute it one by one... this isn''t the way!" Aliss scold the guardsman.


    "I''m sorry Lady Aliss, but this the effective way to give them... beside who want to go deeper in the slums." The guardsman respond.


    "What! This is outrageous... You see there! there! All of that helpless women could not get the gold you throw to the ground." Aliss pointing her finger towards the women that just wait until the guys finish the fight for gold.


    "This is mine!"


    "Oh no you don,t! This is for the booze..."


    Then one of the woman attempt to get in the crowd where it''s full of men fighting that didn''t care about their surroundings. Before she could even enter the crowd, she immediately get pushed around by the mens and one of the accidently knocked her in the face. But that man doesn''t even care as he was so focus.


    Because of that, the poor woman about to fall to the ground but there''s a boy that immediately hold her to make sure she didn''t fall. In a glance I didn''t notice it but after a close look, I realized that I had known this guy.


    It was Vicar, the boy who picked me up and shortly and after that throw me away when he heard my owner name Aliss Steenswis. I forgot that he live in the slums, Vicar help the woman and told all of them to wait there.


    He then battle through the crowd to get the gold and he did managed to get some. It didn''t much but he was able to distribute the gold he get equally to all the women their. They all seems really grateful to Vicar but I did see that he himself doesn''t have any gold.


    If I was not mistaken, his mother was sick and he really needs the money as he intend to sell me when Vicar pick me up. Yet he give all of them to the woman, it seems that the crowd was getting less as all of the golds was already taken, as time pass by all of them went back to the slums as all of the golds has been picked up.


    Vicar then went to that place and search whether there are any golds coins left in that area. I was just about to told Aliss about Vicar and asked her to help him but it seems that my owner walked towards Vicar.


    "Here take this..." Aliss give her silver necklace to Vicar. He didn''t seems to notice it as he was staring at the ground but when he looked up, he was shock.


    "Aliss! wh-what are y-you doing here?" It seems like Vicar already known Aliss, I did remember when I say Aliss name. His face suddenly became pale at that time.


    "I''m the one that should be asking you Vicar! Where have you been all this years... you suddenly went missing and when I ask father about this...."


    I didn''t even know that they already familiar with each other, why does Vicar so afraid of Aliss back then when I told her name. Am I the one who been missing out the detail in here, what happen to them in the past.

 Chapter 73 - Aliss Past

    "Sorry I don''t know anything!..." Vicar then run towards the slums as Aliss tried to chase her but the guardsman didn''t allow it.


    "We are truly sorry Lady Aliss, your father didn''t allow you to go deep in the slums." The guardsmen block the way as Aliss saw Vicar getting deeper and then vanish in her sight.


    "Didn''t you remember that boy! It''s Vicar..." Aliss said that to the guardsmen.


    One of the guardsman then replied "Vicar? Oh that''s boy that used to be..." Before the guardsman could finish, the guardsman next to him nudge the one who talking and give him a glare.


    The guardsman stop talking as the other guardsman said that it''s time to go back as the rewards already been distribute to the people of the slums. Because of that, Aliss feels that something has been hidden from her and the only she could think that it''s may be her father work.


    Aliss had to agreed to go back as there nothing that she could do. Along the way back, I told Aliss that I had met Vicar once and his mother when Aliss father thrown me out from the manor.


    She was quite suprised when I said that, Aliss then ask me about Vicar mother. "Is she doing well?"


    "Last time I saw her, she is kinda sick...but do you mind explaining what sort of relationship you have with Vicar." I was curious and I must Aliss about it.


    "I hope his mother is doing well, our relationship you say..." Aliss explain it to me along the way.


    Apparently Vicar used to be Aliss playmate as their age is pretty close to each other. Back then Vicar mother works as a maid for Steenswis Household and because of that Vicar was assign to be Aliss playmate. They both live in the manor with Aliss.


    The reason why Vicar become her playmate because Aliss had lost her mother while she was five and that made Aliss sad. Sir Allen didn''t want Aliss to be sad so he bring Vicar as a playmate.


    Aliss smile when she explain it to me as she had remember something funny, "Is there something wrong Aliss?"


    She shake her heads and continue to smile, "No, there nothing wrong... it''s just I remember how funny Vicar was when we was still a children. We had so much fun back there but he and his mother suddenly disappeard in the manor."


    "Why do you think they disappeard like that?"


    "I don''t know but father just told me that they left and will not be coming back, as a child I didn''t even think the reason why they left the manor but now that I had seen Vicar in the slums... there must be some sort of reason and the one who can answer it right now is my father."


    I know that as a child you didn''t think that much and there so much we don''t understand, eventhough something missing in your life while we was a child. We will gradually forgot about it as the missing part been replaced by something new and the a.d.u.l.t will not told us all of it. It''s kinda like me when my parents divorce and I had to be seperated with my siblings.


    After few minutes we are back in the manor and Aliss immediately went to see her father to ask about it. "Father!"


    Sir Allen was reading in his room as Aliss barged in there,"Ohh! Aliss you startled me... so how the distribution of the knight rewards?"


    "Why you told the guards to distribute the rewards likes that and what really happen to Vicar and his mother?"


    Hearing that Sir Allen immediately stand up from his seat, "Like I told you... I hate the slums as they just a society garbage and what with the other question... who is this Vicar?"


    "Father! You don''t remember Vicar... the boy that used to be my playmate when I was still a child."


    His father place the books he read on the table as he tried to remember, it tooks quite a while for Sir Allen to remember. "That was the boy name, I didn''t remember his name but like I told you... they left the manor."


    "And why did they leave the manor? There must be a reason..." Aliss asked.


    "There reason was his mother stole our jewelery and fled the manor, I thought that she was a good maid but she just a thief."


    It didn''t seems right to me...

 Chapter 74 - Finding Out The Truth

    This seems a little off, I know that I have not known Vicar mother yet but when Vicar brought me home that time and he thought to sell me. His mother didn''t allow it and told Vicar to search for my owner eventhough Vicar want to sell it for her medicine.


    I didn''t think that Vicar mother would steal the jewellery as she seems to be a nice and a honest person. There must be more to this story and the only way to know what has really happen is to ask Vicar mother directly.


    "Owh... It''s just that..."


    "I know that it''s hard to believe but that how people are, they seems nice but they aren''t." Sir Allen said as he put his hand on Aliss shoulder and ask Aliss why suddenly she asked about this matter.


    "It''s just that I had seen Vicar, the son of our former maid in the outer slums while distrubuting the knight rewards."


    Upon hearing that, I could saw that Sir Allen face was in suprised but I don''t know whether Aliss realized it or not. "Is that so... well that''s how a thief ends up, let us not talk about this matter again as they''re no good in remembering it." He then continue reading his book.


    Aliss then left the room and I asked her whether she believe her father word or not. She said that to me that it may be true as his father never lied to her once.


    "Really? Didn''t you see your father face when you say the name Vicar... he seems to be suprised by it."


    "No...but isn''t it normal to be a little suprise, he didn''t expect Vicar to be at the slums."


    What Aliss said might have a point there but it just feels wrong to me without hearing the other side of this stories. I suggest to Aliss that we must hear the other part of it by seeing Vicar mother.


    "What! Do you know where they live..." Aliss was shocked knowing that I know the location of Vicar place.


    "I did tell you that Vicar picked me up and brought me to his mother, didn''t I?" I did told her about this matter in the morning if I was not mistaken.


    "I think you did mention that but I kinda forgot about it... hehe sorry but I didn''t think that my father would allow it." Aliss says.


    "Of course he would not allow it, that''s why we''re going without your father knowledge... don''t worry I will be there with you." That was the only way to know about Sir Allen whether he telling the truth or not.


    "I''m not sure about this..." Aliss hesitated.


    I know why my owner hesitate as it''s pretty dangerous to go there without protection, anything could happen there. Eventhough I''m with here, I can''t do anything as I was just a ring with a system. But again, I need to know the rest of the stories.


    I tried to convince Aliss that it would be fine as long as she didn''t dress like a noble usually does. Cause it may attract the slums people attention. "Don''t worry... there nothing to worry about..."


    Aliss then agreed with my request as she also told me that she wanted to see Vicar again. Even if his mother did stole the jewelery, Vicar has done nothing wrong as he was still a young boy and have the same age with Aliss.


    "We will go tommorow morning...but we need to kept it as a secret between us."


    "Okay, you will know if I break my promise because you always with me..." Aliss smile. I then realized that I always stuck with Aliss but not everytime, the only time she take me off was when my owner take a bath.


    We both then agreed that tommorow morning we will go to the slums and search for Vicar and his mother. Aliss then head up to her room to find some dress that suit the scenery of the slums.


    While we headed to Aliss room, I think about the story that Aliss father told. I just hope that it was not true as I can''t seems to see Vicar mother as a thief.

 Chapter 75 - Marriage

    The morning that I waited has come at last, I just hope Aliss still had her energy left. She took quite an hours just to find a dress that she think suitable for the slums, eventhough I told her to just pick a crappy dress as we were going into a slums and not some noble event. She still insist to pick somewhat beutiful dress.


    With her attitudes like that, I gave up telling her what to wear and I just hope that the dress Aliss take doesn''t give us the attention in the slums. When Aliss exit her room, her father already waited for her outside.


    "Good morning my daughter, I see that you already dress yourself beutifully. Let''s head to the living room together."


    We both didn''t expect Aliss father to appear outside the room, what more weird was he was already waiting there. "Is today a special day or something?" Aliss ask as she don''t know why her father acting like this.


    "You could say that but we have a guest in the living room." Sir Allen face seems really happy.


    "Guest? Who...but seeing your smile, that mean that person is special or important right?" I never saw Sir Allen smile happily like this before beside the days when Aliss return from the forest.


    "Of course he was important and special! He will be your husband." Sir Allen said that with full of happiness.


    It was a shocking news to my owner as she never believe it would happen. Aliss thought that her father already forget about that idea about her getting married with Linceo after the Dalgueuil Forest incident.


    "What! I thought it will not be happening as you already said that..." Sir Allen cut in while Aliss was still speaking.


    "I never said that it will not be happening, I just say that I know you didn''t wanted to get marry but I assure you this is for the best."


    Aliss still didn''t believe it as she really thought it was not happening but I do wonder how do this Linceo person looks like. It does peek my curiosity a bit. Aliss can''t do anything right now and just follow her father to the living room.


    There I saw a handsome, blonde-haired young man standing and immediately greet Aliss when she enter the living room. He smile to Aliss and my owner didn''t return the smile back as she just sit on the chair.


    "It''s true what Sir Allen said about you Lady Aliss, my future wife is indeed acttractive." That man said.


    As usual I check for stats.


    [Linceo Indall] Level 20


    HP: 1000


    MP: 250


    *Body*


    Str- 19/100


    Dx- 17/100


    Ag- 11/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 61/100


    Perception- 38/100


    Charisma- 61/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic- 23/100


    Resistance- 0/100


    As I thought, this man is indeed Linceo and he has an average stats. I could see that Aliss didn''t look that happy as if she was angry right now. I know that she didn''t like this arranged marriage.


    "My daughter is indeed acttractive and many other noble son wanted her but I think that only you can make her happy." Sir Allen said to Linceo.


    "I will be the happiest man if I with her but will your daughter feel the same way as I do?" Linceo ask that question to Sir Allen.


    "Of course she would be very...." Before Sir Allen could finish, Aliss said some word that made the whole room into silence.


    "No!.. I will not!" With that word I could saw that Sir Allen face was embarreased and a little bit angry. Aliss father tried to cover that up but couldn''t find a way to cover it.


    "What my daughter meant is...."


    "It''s okay, Sir Allen. Marriage is an important thing and beside she already had someone..." Linceo pointed at me as Aliss wear me on her ring finger.


    Did this guy thought that Aliss had somebody else, didn''t he know that I''m the stats booster ring just by the look of it. Aliss then smile as she said, "Yes! I have somebody else..." She then lift her hand and show everyone the ring.


    I could easily tell that Sir Allen face was suprised just by a glance. I bet he could not believe it. But again, do they not realize that I''m just a stas booster ring.

 Chapter 76 - Disagreement

    "If that so, I guess the marriage will be cancel then." Linceo said that and was about to stand to up from the chair but Sir Allen told him to stay as there might be an misunderstanding.


    "Surely, my daughter didn''t meant that... beside that might be an adventurer ring."


    Finally Aliss father figure it out, it took him a few minutes but at least he knows that I''m not simply a ring. My owner then denied the fact that it was a adventurer ring as she said that most of the ring use by adventurer were a silver ring not a gold one.


    I didn''t even realized that the adventurer ring were all silver, was there no gold ring for an adventurer. Aliss then said that this ring was given by a man that loves her so much. I could really see that my owner really didn''t want this marriage to happen.


    I don''t know why but it''s feels like I''m getting drag in this mess, I know that Aliss is my owner but I support neither of them. I just had a bad feeling about how it would turn out to be.


    "Who might this man be?" His father asked.


    "Like I said, a man give this to me!" Aliss didn''t say who it was and it makes his father more impatient as he kept asking for that man name. Because of it, Aliss just say Vicar name without giving a thought of it.


    Hearing that, Sir Allen become furios and start to scold Aliss. It seems like he really didn''t expect that name to come out.


    "Vicar! That''s why you mention his name..."


    Linceo then interfere the conversation, "If I may excuse myself Sir Allen? It might be the right time for me to leave."


    I feels that Linceo is currenlty uncomfartable with the current sitiuon that happening right now. He must feels akward in this situation, who will not. Even I will tried to leave as it was not my problem but I couldn''t since I stuck as a ring.


    "I''m sorry for this but I assured you Linceo that the marriage will go as planned and let me handle this little problem." Sir Allen said that as Linceo left the room.


    As soon as Linceo left, Aliss resume back where the conversation has left. "Father! I don''t want to marry him, is that hard for you to understand...my decision."


    "Aliss, listen to what I said. This marriage will benifit our families the most and what''s more important that is you can live an easy life without to meddle in the families bussiness at all."


    "That is your happiness and not mine!" Aliss shout as she heads outside the manor. My owner left the manor as she was so angry on his father. I then give Aliss a friendly reminder.


    "Hey Aliss! Don''t wander to far... or do anything stupid. As I do not want the same incident to happen again." In this past few days, I have learn a bit about my owner behaviour. She always tried to do something when she was angry and that why I give a reminder.


    "Of course I wouldn''t do anything stupid! I had learn my lesson..." Aliss headed for the water fountain in the town and sit on one of the benches there. There was silence between us but she then open her mouth and ask me a question.


    "Hey... Chase, you said that you came from a different world right. Is it the same with my world?" It took me by suprise when she ask me that question as I thought she will share her current problem with me.


    "Mmm, you could say it has a similar stuff but monster and magic does not exist in my world. It does exist in our imagination though..." This world is basically a fantasy world.


    "How about marriage then?" There it is, the question about marriage. I expected that will pop up soon.


    "This is a medieval fantasy world and of course and the marriage is quite different from my world. Marriage was based on love, eventhough political marriage does exist but most of people married because of love for their partner."


    "I see..."


    There something confusing me right now, does all of people in this world married because of political or wealth reason. I then ask the question to Aliss and she answer my question.


    "Peasant can marry anyone they love but most of the nobility would arranged marriage for the son or daughter for the sake of political benift"

 Chapter 77 - Back On Plan

    I see how marriage in this world works likes now, it''s not that different from my world. I had some questions about why Aliss didn''t like Linceo as he was quite well looking from my perspective.


    I then ask my owner the same question and she simply replied that she didn''t like Linceo. Even though at the same time my owner also thinks that Linceo was a good looking man but she just doesn''t love him. Aliss also said that she wanted to achieve her dream first before falling in love.


    "Dream? Is this about you trying to be an adventurer."


    "Yes but after that incident, I feel scared about becoming one."


    If that happened to me, I''m one hundred percent sure that I would not have become an adventurer after that. It was quite a scary experience, I might just have become a farmer instead and live my life peacefully after experiencing that kind of event.


    Looking at Aliss''s face, I know that she was uncertain about her dream right now.


    "But you still wanted to be an adventurer right?"


    "I''m not sure, I think I''ve lost all my courage to become one."


    I don''t know what to say to comfort Aliss, I know that horrifying incident happen in the forest because I was there too but we both have different experiences there. I had the bronze knight to accompany me while Aliss was all alone. The worst part was getting her body possessed by a Elder Banshee.


    "Hey Aliss... May I know the reason why you wanted to be an adventurer, is it solely because you want to be like your mother?"


    Aliss smiled as she replied to my question, "Well, It''s not solely because of my mother but there''s also another reason¡­. I promised someone that I would become an adventurer but sadly I had forgotten about it all this year but somehow I''m slowly starting to recall it."


    I became intrigued about the promise but I wasn''t sure whether I should ask about it or not. After a quick debate with myself, I then proceed to ask about it as the conversation continued


    "Promise? to whom..."


    "It was a promise to Vicar, we both made a promise when we were young." Aliss smiled as she stared at the blue sky.


    "Hmm... could you explain the story if you don''t mind."


    "You already know that my mother died when I was very young and I was all alone in the house. I was six years old back then and my father brought me a playmate, it was Vicar. Vicar was ten at that time. At first, I hated Vicar but after a few months later it all changed, we became friends..."


    "I don''t mind if you wanted to tell me the full story but you could''ve at least told me how the promise happened."


    "You''re the one who asked me to explain the story, you should''ve just told me that you just wanted to listen in on the promise part only. The promise happened when we were both chasing each other and I tripped. I hit the ground and then I cried, there was Vicar standing and lending his hand to help me get up..." Aliss kept telling me the story.


    How long will it take to get to the promise part, it''s like listening to the whole story. But then again, I''m the one who asked for it. I will continue to listen to the whole story. It took about five minutes for Aliss to finally tell the part I wanted to hear the most.


    "I told my dream to Vicar and he laughed at it, he says that an adventurer is lame as because he wanted to be a hero. I laughed back at him as there''s no way that he will become a hero. But that was our dreams and we made a promise to each other that if one of us can''t be like we wanted, either one of us needs to be one we dream to be."


    I thought that the promise part would''ve been exciting but it was just bland. Aliss then stood up and said that we will be continuing our original plan for today. That was to find Vicar in the slums.


    I almost forgot about it because of what happened in the morning. I agreed with Aliss that with the need to find Vicar as he will be involved in the huge problem soon. Aliss said that Vicar was the one that gave her the ring.


    We then go to the slums like we planned yesterday but something unexpected happens. When we were at the outer slums area, we saw 10 guardsmen that worked for the Steenswiss Household in the outer slums as well.


    It seems like they were looking for someone as they kept asking people around that place. It could only mean one thing, Sir Allen told his guards to find Vicar as it was the only possible conclusion to why the guardsmen were here. We both hoped that they won''t find Vicar before us.


    Aliss understood the situation as well and tries to avoid getting seen by the guardsmen. She knows that she was the one responsible for this matter, she was the one who got Vicar into this mess by saying Vicar''s name in front of her father.


    "Aliss! Follow my instructions... I know a way to get to the slums without using this route..."


    "I thought this is the only way to get to the slums..." Aliss responded.


    "This path is the easiest way to enter but there are others routes we can use. Vicar used these paths to get to his place once."


    "Are the other paths to the slums dangerous?" She asked worryingly.


    "Of course not, when did I say it was dangerous. It is just not the easiest way and takes more time to get to the slums by using that route."


    "Okay, let''s not waste any more time then. We need to reach Vicar first, I don''t know what would happen if my fathers guardsmen finds him first."


    I do wonder what will happen if they find Vicar first, will Sir Allen punish him? For now, I just need to lead Aliss to the slums using the alternative path. The other way to get to the slums was to move back to the noble district, there should be a path that leads to the slums.


    I told Aliss the direction to the slums and also told her to avoid any people along the way especially the one who knows my owner. They might notice that we are going to the slums and alert Sir Allen.


    "Go to the right!"


    "Is this the place? This is where the nobles throw their trash out... how does it connect to the slums anyway?"


    "I bet you didn''t know there was way into the slums through the trash area cause likelyhood the nobles don''t go deep into the trash area... Just keep on going Aliss and you''ll see."


    Aliss then walked deeper in the trash area, she covers her nose due to that she didn''t like the smell from the trash. I could see the disgusted face on Aliss when she saw a dead mouse lying on the ground but even with that, Aliss stomached it and proceeds to walk past all of the disgusting waste.


    And there Aliss sees the way to the slums, the nobles never knew about it and the only people who knew were the people of the slums.


    "So let us go to the slums?"


    "Yes, let''s go... we must hurry and find Vicar, or else he will encounter fathers guardsmen soon."


    With my directions, I pointed out where Vicar is located within the slums. When we arrive in the dark alley, Vicar and his mother was not there. Instead, there were a few men and they were staring at Aliss. I got a bad feeling about these men.


    "Are you sure this is the spot?"


    "I''m sure...I guess they''ve moved from this place."


    Suddenly one of the men that were staring at Aliss said something, "Young Laaaady? You are beeeeautiful... miiiind if I take you on a da-ddate..." It seems like that man was drunk.


    Aliss ignored that man as she was too busy thinking about the problem that she has caused. The man was persistance were he kept asking Aliss, again and again, he then lost his patience as he pins Aliss on the ground.


    "Y-Yo-You daaare to ignooore m-mee... but n-nooo wooorrys, I''ll make yeeer f-feel good..."


    Aliss realized that something terrible was going to happen, she tried to fight back but the mans grip is much more powerful to get off. All she could do was scream for help.


    I thought to myself I couldn''t do anything and all I could do is to pray that someone will hear my scream and my prayer to help me.


    "Help! Help! Someone!"


    "N-Nooo one will he-hear you, lady..."


    I thought that no one heard hers scream but suddenly a rock was thrown and hit the man in the head, because of the pain the grips loosen and Aliss was able to free herself from that man. The man screamed in agony as his head starts to bleed.


    Aliss turns her head to the direction where the rock was thrown from and there she sees a silhouette from the distance and she was suprised there he was the one that they were searching for.

 Chapter 78 - Meeting Him

    "You blokes better run or else!" In Vicar''s hand was a wooden club, he points to the group in the alleyway. Seeing this, all the men there started walking away angrily.


    Aliss tears starts to fall down as she went through something horrible again, Vicar then comes closer and pats Aliss''s head as he said that an adventurer shouldn''t cry and that they are supposed to be tough. After hearing this, my owner slowly stops crying and she gradually regained her composure.


    "What are you doing here anyways? This is a dangerous place for you... The city guards never go here unless there''s something important happening. You''re quite lucky that I was just walking by."


    She wiped her tears, "We''re here to find you..."


    "We? Is there another person here with you?" Vicar asked with a puzzled face.


    Vicar should''ve noticed that I''m the other person as he knows me but I think he already had forgotten about me. Besides I''m a ring and therefore I don''t count as a person, still I really wish that people would notice my presence as I am a legendary ring after all. I guess they had not taken their history lessons yet.


    Aliss then shows me to Vicar, "This is the other individual with me. You know him, right?"


    Vicar looks at me closely and he realized something, "Wait a minute! Is that the talking ring..."?


    "Yes, it is..." Before Aliss could finish talking, she catches sight of her two father''s guardsmen behind Vicar. Aliss quickly pulled Vicar''s arm and dragged him into the shadows. I could see Vicar''s reaction when Aliss pulled him, he was visibly confused by Aliss''s actions.


    "Aliss why are you..." Aliss then places her hand on top of Vicar''s mouth.


    "Shhh! Shut up will you, Vicar... if they spot us, we both will be in trouble..."


    After a few minutes has passed, Aliss slowly peaks out and notices that the guardsmen already left the area. She then pulled Vicar up and said that the vicinity was clear. This situation made Vicar more confused than before.


    "Aliss! You better tell me what''s happening, there must be a reason why you''re here right?" Vicar asked.


    "There are two reasons but first, we must move away from these slums and then we can talk."


    "Please just tell me now, is it about the necklace you gave me?" He then pulled out the necklace from his pocket and gave it back to Aliss.


    "No! This isn''t about this necklace, I don''t even care about that... I promise that I will tell you everything but please, not here."


    "Fine... I have a place that we could go to..."


    "Vicar, we cannot be seen by my family''s guardsmen or else we will be in trouble."


    "Why?..." Vicar looked at Aliss but he knows for a fact that Aliss would not tell him unless they are out of the slums. "Okay... Follow me!"


    Once again, we are on the move to the place where there will be no guardsmen lurking around. We follow Vicars lead to the place and when we finally arrive after a few minutes of avoiding all the guardsmen and mostly everyone.


    The place that he mentioned about was somehow a place which both of us have been too and that was the adventurer''s guild. We thought that it was the safest place but it was not. When we entered, all of the adventurers there were looking at us. They might''ve heard about the incident in the Forest Dalagueil from the bronze knight, he did report back to the guild after all.


    "This is your place? This isn''t safe from the guardsmen at all."


    "You''re wrong there, the guardsmen will never enter here... this is the safest place from all of the places."


    "Still I have some doubts in this place... are you sure that this place is safe?"


    "I''m 100% sure... I first thought about taking you to the central district but when you said that you wanted to avoid the guards, the only place that I could think about was here. So, will you tell me everything now."


    They both sat down on the bench and Aliss started to explain it all to Vicar.


    "Actually, my father is looking for you..." Aliss feel very guilty about this problem that she has made.


    "Your father? What does he want from us again, hasn''t he had enough... after all those things he has done." Vicar tears fall from his eyes. I''ve never seen him crying before, did something happen to him. I then remember another reason to why I searched for Vicar, which was to know the truth of the past. Is this something related to that.


    "What has my father done to you and your mother?"


    "You really don''t know... Of course, you don''t know about it, your father hid it from you..." Vicar looked genuinely sad.


    But what sort of secrets did Sir Allen hide from Aliss, this is becoming more and more like a drama in a television show. I wonder about it, could the secret be that Aliss and Vicar are siblings or that Aliss is not Sir Allen daughter. My curiosity was at its peak but all I can do now is to just listen in.


    "Something he hid from me? What could it be..." I could see that my owner also wanted to know about it.


    "The truth was that your father made my mother suffer when she rejected his love."


    Of course, the problem was about love, after all, love can make people happy but also at the same time sad. I know how miserable it is to be rejected but really, to think that Sir Allen would make the life of someone he loved suffer just because of rejection.


    "W-wait a minute! You say that my father loves your mother... but my father always loved my mother even after she passed away."


    "Would you believe me if I said that my mother told me everything after your father banished us and placed us both in the slums... hoping that we would die by starvation." Behind Vicar''s sadness was a wave of anger.


    "Is that the reason why you both disappeared without saying goodbye to me..."


    Now that we know the other side of the story, either one of them is telling the truth or one of them is lying.


    In this situation, it seems like Vicar was telling the truth. Her mother might be lying but I doubt that, as she was the kind of person that wouldn''t lie, she seems kind and sincerely.


    "Yes... it was such shocking news to me that we were suddenly getting kicked out from the manor and our home were bought by some random noble. We had no place to go and the only option left was the slums."


    "I believe you Vicar, you never cry unless it''s about your mother... How is she doing? Can I meet her?"


    That question made Vicar''s tears fall much more, he shakes his head as he said something that stunned us.


    "You can''t meet her anymore... She''s already dead."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing from Vicar, just a few days ago I saw his mother and she was still doing fine. I then remember that she was quite sick when I was there.


    "I''m sorry Vicar, if only that...."


    "It isn''t your fault Aliss, it was mine. I shouldn''t have listened to her, I should''ve sold the ring and bought my mother the medicine she needed."


    Vicar''s mother needed the medicine, why did she choose to tell Vicar to return me back. I would''ve gladly chosen to be sold if I knew that she needed money for her medicine. With that information, I''m sure that Sir Allen was the one who has been telling lies and keeping it to himself.


    Suddenly one of Sir Allen''s guardsmen enter the guild, Aliss notices it once again and quickly told Vicar to hide. They both hid under a table and hoping that the guardsmen wouldn''t see them. The guardsman started to read a decree out loud and were holding a painting of someone''s face.


    "Sir Allen Steenswis will reward anyone 1000 gold if he or she manages to get this young man alive captured. He lives in the slums and his name is Vicar. Bring him to Sir Allen Steenswis ''alive'' and he or she will get an additional reward." He then hangs the painting in the quest board and leaves the guild after finishing.


    Vicar and Aliss then gets out of their hiding place. And my owner thought that the people around here would''ve taken Vicar straight away but none of them were doing so. Aliss then approached the painting herself so that she could tear it apart but when she saw the painting, she realized why there were no people here wanting to capture Vicar.


    Vicar''s face on the painting was totally different from the real Vicar face, it seems like the artist who drew this might''ve drawn it wrongly. We are just glad that the painting did not portray Vicar''s face correctly or else we would''ve been in big trouble.


    "Again! Why does your father want to find me..."

 Chapter 79 - Confrontation

    "I said that you''re my lover in front of my father!"


    The shock in Vicar''s faces after he heard what she said, he almost couldn''t believe what he has just heard from my owner. I bet that he didn''t expect that at all.


    "What! You said that I''m your lover... no wonder they are searching for me."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say your name... it''s just that..."


    "There''s no point in running, let''s just confront your father and tell him the truth... problem solved."


    When Vicar was about to leave the adventurer guild, my owner holds onto his arm as to stop him to meet Sir Allen.


    "Can you let go of me?" Vicar tried to remove Aliss hands from his arm.


    "You can''t..." She told Vicar.


    Vicar feels confused about why Aliss didn''t want him to confront her father about this issue. He then thinks that maybe Aliss loves him, it could be the reason but it''s just too hard to believe. Vicar musters his courage and asks Aliss to confirm his thoughts.


    "Aliss? You''re acting weird... is this because you have feelings for me?"


    Hearing those words made my owner laugh, she just couldn''t believe that Vicar just asked her that question.


    "Of course, not... Why would I have feelings towards my only childhood friend."


    I feel like that this was an anime show, the part when the childhood friend gets rejected by the one he loves. It has so many similarities thus makes me remember about the new romance anime that I could''ve watched if I''ve not died. But this is much better than the life I had in the old world, being able to live in a world of fantasy was my dream after all.


    "So why are you stopping me?... Wait a minute, what''s the reason for you to mention me as your lover..."


    Aliss seems to be hesitant about telling Vicar the reason but I told Aliss to be honest with him or it will just cause more confusion and problem to her father and Vicar himself. I don''t know whether Aliss had listened to what I had said earlier to her, if not this situation might get worse.


    "Aliss! Just tell him the reason already... you know that hiding the truth will only make it worse." I say to Aliss and hoped that she would tell Vicar.


    "Hello, Aliss! Aliss! Are you spacing out right now...?"


    "No! It''s just that the ring told me to tell you the truth about what had happened."


    "You should listen to him, I deserve to know..."


    "Alright I''ll tell you, but please don''t be mad at me."


    "Mad? Involving me in a problem is what you always did since when we were young... so why should I be mad?"


    "The reason behind it was about my marriage with Linceo."


    It was news to Vicar and he almost didn''t believe her but Aliss managed to convince him anyways. He just couldn''t help but laugh at Aliss after she convinced him.


    "You! Getting Married... Hahaha"


    "Why are you laughing at me, you dumb Vicar..." Aliss punched Vicar''s arm hard and which quickly ceased his laughter.


    "Ouch! that hurts... I just couldn''t help it but laugh out loud as I simply couldn''t believe that a rough girl like you is getting married, do you even have a feminine side...?"


    "I can still kick you in this dress, I think it''s just you being blind... I''ve become a proper lady now..." Aliss then began to show her feminine side to Vicar.


    The stuff Vicar said earlier must be because of my owner having a flat chest and acting like a boy in their childhood. I wish I could''ve seen Aliss as a child. But I do agree with my owner as only a blind man could not see how beautiful she is right now.


    As she has a slender waist, whistling down from her bust as smoothly as the water flowing down a river. The bends of Aliss h.i.p.s and what more is her voluptuous b.r.e.a.s.t that you could suffocate in happily. Of course, her red hair makes her stand out even more.


    Thinking about that just makes me feels like a pervert, I then realize that I had no girlfriend in my past life. The only thing I had to fill in those gaps was my anime body pillows. I do think that it is quite sad that I had reincarnated as a ring in this world as it makes my chance to get a lover, 0%.


    "Do you still believe that I''m not a proper lady?" She continues to show her feminine side to Vicar.


    "Please stop shoving it at me, I do believe you but I always thought that you''ve become a rough lady because you wanted to be an adventurer... it seems like you had given up on that idea..."


    Vicar did remember about the promise, he sure has a better memory than I. The only things that I could store unlimitedly in my brain were my waifu''s name or just stuff related to anime.


    "You still remember about it?"


    "Of course, I remember, we made a promise back then..."


    "I still want to be an adventurer but..." Aliss started to recall back on what had happened in the forest, she was traumatized after that incident. She looked scared and went silent after thinking back to those memories.


    "Are you okay? You don''t seem to be alright..."


    Then someone I know came from behind Vicar and joined in the conversation and the person was Sir Esmir.


    "Ohh! I thought that I had seen the young lady earlier and it seems that I did."


    "Sorry, who are you?" Vicar asks Sir Esmir.


    "I''m Sir Esmir, an adventurer of this guild."


    "That''s all? I thought that you were someone close to Aliss... please don''t interfere with our conversation."


    "Ohh! I apologize but it just seems that the lady close to you is the talk of the guild right now..."


    "What are you talking about..."


    "You don''t know that the girl was saved by the bronze knight in the Dalegueil Forest? Sir Bronze knight reported to the guild that the girl had her body occupied by an Elder Banshee and because of that, many of the adventurers here wanted to know more about it."


    This new information was much more shocking than earlier, Vicar now knows why Aliss isn''t answering his questions about becoming an adventurer. He didn''t know that Aliss has been possessed by an Elder Banshee. A creature that only exists in the destruction era, an entity that has an enormous amount of magic.


    That kind of creature was the one who possessed her so of course, she was scared and traumatized. Even I was scared when I first encountered it as I''ve never seen it before but Aliss had it worse.


    "Aliss! Is that true..."


    Aliss didn''t answer his questioning but she instead just nodded her head. Vicar obviously knows now that the story is true.


    "Is that the reason why you don''t want to be an adventurer anymore?"


    "I still want to be one but I think I don''t have the courage anymore..." Aliss started to open her mouth and starts talking again.


    "Courage lost because of fear, I''ve seen many people like that before but they still managed to restore their courage back." Sir Esmir said and left the place.


    "Hmmm... Don''t think about it anymore Aliss, what''s more, important now is about your marriage..."


    Aliss looks into Vicar''s eyes as she said thanks for comforting her.


    "Uhm, where I left off in the conversation ?" Aliss asked.


    "Umm... I think you left at the marriage stuff..."


    "Okay, I''ll just be honest with you, my mother always taught me that it''s never good to lie and we should start by not lying."


    "Do you want to see me marry someone I don''t love? Aren''t you my friend..."


    "But again, lying about me being your lover isn''t fitting well for me. If we''re just honest with your father I think that he will understand."


    "I know my father, even though he probably would understand. He will still proceed with the marriage as long as there is a benefit in it, that''s how my father works."


    Suddenly, it feels like they were having a lover quarrel. The situation has changed yet again but I''m somewhat relieved that Aliss is forgetting about the incident while she was arguing with Vicar. I don''t want to see my owner traumatized again.


    "Listen Aliss! We really shouldn''t lie about this... I''m indeed your friend but I can''t..."


    "I will give you gold if you play along..." Aliss then tried to persuade Vicar with a different method until Vicar agrees with pretending to be her lover.


    "You''re bribing me now? Hmmm, I know you''re a strong-headed girl but we need to talk sense to you... it''s impossible but then again, we are friends. Okay fine, I''ll pretend to be your lover."


    Aliss was so happy that Vicar agreed to it that she immediately hugged Vicar. Vicar felt uncomfortable being hugged by her so he tries to push Aliss away but he couldn''t as Aliss hug him tightly.

 Chapter 80 - Lies Or Truth

    "I think that''s enough of hugging..."


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t realize that I was hugging you for a long time. But I bet you like it, didn''t you."


    Vicar blush, "Of course not! Who likes it... I prefer flat than huge."


    I see that Vicar was also a member of the flat-chested club. In my world, they kept arguing which is better flat or not, but I think it''s doesn''t matter at all. As long it is a girl and not a confusing trap, I will accept it. But again, I am more into thighs than b.o.o.b.s.


    "Will see it, Vicar..." Aliss started to tease Vicar.


    "Let''s talk about it later. What should we focus here is about your marriage."


    "Fine... What else do you want to know?''


    "Who is the groom?"


    "It''s Linceo Indall, the only heir of Indall family."


    That name makes Vicar surprised as if he couldn''t believe that Aliss father has arranged a marriage for Aliss with Linceo. I then thought to myself, who was this Linceo guy was? I know his looks but not his status or about his family.


    "That Linceo! At first, I think it just some random noble, but if it was Linceo Indall, I should stay out of this."


    Even Vicar back off from helping Aliss. He didn''t want to be involved in this matter. From his reaction, I could tell that Linceo is known and afraid by people.


    "I thought you agree to help me? You scare of Linceo..."


    "Who the right mind wouldn''t be scared of him, you know that he wasn''t a nobleman like you... he much higher than that."


    "Just because his father is the lord of this town doesn''t mean that we have to be afraid of him..." Aliss said calmly.


    Linceo was related to the Lord of Eniesia Town and not just that he was the son of Lord Framer. Now I know why he afraid of Linceo, but his family was the scariest. When I was still at the merchant shop waiting to be bought, I heard several conversations about Indall Families.


    They said that the lord of this town was a corrupt lord who only thinks about the nobleman and himself; he doesn''t even care about the people in the town. The most I heard was the taxes he charge was insanely high for the people, and the taxes rate for nobleman was none existed.


    I did hear from the people that enter the shop that he assassinated his own brother just for him to take the title Lord Of Eniesia. Then I remember another thing when I was there in the merchant store, a rumor about the lord son. It was about that the lord son is a womanizer. He kept changing girls and always get the girl he wants.


    I didn''t think that was Linceo as he seems like a good manner, man, but again, it was just a rumor spreading around within the town. I then realized that it might be true. Aliss was indeed beautiful and maybe on the Linceo target list. It''s just my thought, but the only one that can confirm it was Sir Allen.


    "You didn''t hear a rumor that has been spreading around lately?"


    "No... I didn''t?"


    "It''s about Linceo Indall, how he drops a sentence of death to a guy because of theft."


    "Just a rumor, but if it was real, I do admit that the death punishment was kinda harsh and not suited for a man that is only doing thievery."


    "Most folk in the town say that the guy that has been sentenced to death was an honest man, the reason why he gets that punishment because Linceo likes the girl and that guy was the girl fiance."


    "Linceo wasn''t like that, and besides, it was just a rumor..."


    "I did say it was a rumor, but that guy death wasn''t part of the rumor, it was real. The rumor was about why he was sentenced to death."


    Aliss didn''t believe it as she said that even though he didn''t like Linceo, she knows that Linceo was an honest and kind-hearted man. But I think I sided with Vicar here. Rumors are based on something real. There''s no way that people would talk about it unless it were real.


    "I still didn''t think Linceo will be that cruel."


    "I don''t know about that, but we will meet your father and tell him the truth if the rumor were real. I could be dead."


    "I can guarantee you that you will not be dead, let''s continue with the plan that we are a lover."


    "Okay, I will do it... if I die, it will be on you."


    I thought that Vicar would decline it no matter what, but he agreed on the plan again. Why would he accept it? No normal man will agree after knowing who was Aliss groom was.


    "Don''t worry, cause you won''t die; let''s meet with my father then."


    They both then head out from the adventurer guild as soon as they walk from the guild. The guardsmen around there saw Vicar and immediately trying to capture him. Luckily Aliss was able to make the guardsmen stop.


    "Stop! Don''t you hurt him or try to capture him."


    "But Lady Aliss, Sir Allen, order us to brought this guy to him."


    "No need to capture him now as he and I are going to meet my father."


    "This man might try to run away or harm you. He is from the slums after all..."


    "If you worried that much, accompany me then. We are going back, and you all should return as your task is completed now."


    The guardsmen agreed with Aliss suggestion and accompanied her back to the manor. The guardsmen keep a close eye on Vicar, and some of them even warn Vicar about what will come ahead when he arrives at the Manor.


    When we arrived there, Sir Allen was already waiting next to the gate. He was surprised to see Vicar and Aliss walking together in the distance. He then spoke to the guardsmen near the gate, and as soon as he did that, he reenters back the manor.


    The guardsmen then told us about Sir Allen''s message when we arrive at the gate, that Sir Allen was waiting for both of them in the living room. They both then headed to the living room to meet Aliss father. He was already sitting on a chair and told Vicar and his daughter to sit down.


    After Vicar and Aliss sit down, Sir Allen begin to open his mouth. "Welcome, Vicar! It''s been a long time that I haven''t seen you... you have grown into a man now..."


    "It''s been a long time too, Sir...." Before Vicar could finish his greetings, Sir Allen interfere with it.


    "You gave grown into a poor man! The slums people! And how dare you date my daughter..." Sir Allen said that with rage in him.


    "Father! Vicar is my lover... you can''t insult him..."


    "This is who you picked, Aliss! Linceo is much better than him. He will make you happy... This guy here cannot make you happy. Look at his cloth; it was torn apart... how can he take care of you..."


    Vicar took a deep breath after hearing all that; he then starts to speak. "I''m sorry, Sir Allen, but I''m not your daughter...."


    "I bet that ring he gave you was the one he stole from the merchant. He likes his mother... A thief."


    Vicar stands up from his seat as he seems really angry now, "My mother is not a thief! Your the one who made up those lies about her... I know cause she already told me everything."


    "Hmmph... What your mother had told you was a lie! Do you think that I would kick her out because of the rejection?"


    It seems like we know the truth now. Vicar didn''t even say what the thing his mother told him about was. But Sir Allen immediately says that it about the rejection. There no way he knows the same thing that Vicar told us about unless it really happens back then.


    "It seems that you''re the one who has been lying, I didn''t even say what she told me about, but it seems that you already know."


    Sir Allen just realized what he had said and tried to cover it up, but it was too late. The truth has been told in front of us all. Aliss face couldn''t believe that her father kicks out Vicar and his mother just because of a simple rejection.


    "Father! you kick out Vicar and make them homeless... I thought you were a nice man, but it seems that you''re not..."


    "Aliss, I could explain..." Before he could say a word, Vicar cut in the conversation and spoke upon his mind.


    "But even after all you did to my mother didn''t hate you... She hopes that you will change Sir Allen."

 Chapter 81 - Is Everything A Lies

    "Father, I can''t believe that you kicked out Vicar and his mother just because of rejection and told me a lie...What''s more, do you hide from me?"


    All of a sudden, Sir Allen acted differently from his usual self. His calm and self was gone and what he showed us right now was something utterly different.


    "You ungrateful child! I raised you, and yet you choose him over my options..."


    Is this the real Sir Allen, or he just angry? I have never seen him like this, and I had bad feelings about what will happen next. Sir Allen then called the guardsmen and told them to take away Vicar to the dungeon.


    "Stop this! He does nothing wrong..."


    "He does by being your lover... Guards! take him away!"


    Aliss tried to stop the guardsmen, but they won''t obey Aliss as they were work under Sir Allen. The only thing she could do now was to tell her father the truth about Vicar. It was the only way to avoid Vicar be throw away at the dungeon.


    "Vicar is not my lover!" Aliss shouted that in front of everyone.


    His father laughs at Aliss for making a stupid excuse to save Vicar. He didn''t believe it as he thought that Vicar was indeed Aliss lover. He told the guardsmen to hurry up and throw him at the dungeon.


    Vicar struggles to escape from the guardsmen''s grip as they drag him. Surprisingly, when Aliss shouted that he was not my owner lover. Vicar didn''t even try to deny it or tell the truth about it either. I thought that he would tell it after he heard that the guardsmen would haul him into the dungeon, but still, he didn''t.


    It was weird indeed, as he really doesn''t like this plan at the first plan and always insist on telling the truth. Why does he do this? Is he have a reason or something in his mind. What worse now is Sir Allen, he becomes a different person now that we discovered his one secret.


    Vicar currently being taken to the dungeon, making Sir Allen and Aliss in the living room. Aliss is still trying her best to convince that Vicar was not his lover so that his father would release him but to no avail.


    "Again, Aliss! You trying to lie like your me now... hahaha."


    "It''s not a lie! Vicar is not my lover, and he, not the one that gives me this ring..."


    "Even though what you said might be the truth, but I will not release him from the dungeon either."


    "But why would you do that! He doesn''t deserve to be in the dungeon."


    "All because his mother told him everything about me, if he is there... he could not tell it to the public."


    "About that rejection..."


    "HAHAHA! You think I care about that. There''s more than a rejection that his mother knows... that why I need to silent him."


    "Why are you telling me that? I could explain what you had done to others..."


    "Who''s will believe you, even though they do, The peasant in this town could not fight me back..."


    "I thought that you were a good guy, father."


    "Is that what you think of me Aliss, it''s mean that I am good at lying, but I think I should drop the act now and be myself in front of you since you know about it."


    I then began to wonder that was this how Sir Allen always behave like. He was not friendly at all, and he has been hiding much more secrets. Did Vicar know all of it? The loving and gentle Sir Allen was replaced into a cruel one. I then remember why Vicar afraid of Steenswiss when he picked me up.


    Aliss face seemed sad with her father''s current behavior. It looks like my owner has made a decision, as I could tell by looking at her face. "I will marry Linceo then! If I do that, will you released him?"


    Sir Allen having a sly smile on his face, "Well, that''s good then, maybe I reconsider about it...but now I must see Vicar in the dungeon..." He then left the living room.


    My owner immediately went into tears after Sir Allen left. She didn''t expect her father to be like that. It''s like her father become a different man. I realized that my owner might feel guilty about Vicar as she was the one that wanted Vicar to pretend to be her lover.


    Her plan then went downhill went her father acted that way. I pity Vicar in this situation and, of course, my owner as well.


    "Aliss... it''s not your fault."


    "No! It does... I should tell my father the truth."


    "Maybe the situation would be different, but still, you had discovered something about your father."


    "That he been keeping secrets for me, and he was a cruel man..."


    "At least you know now... I have never been in this situation before, but we must bust Vicar out, I don''t think your father would keep him there forever."


    "You right, it just I never expect him that way. I thought he would understand me, but it seems that he favors his interest than mine."


    "Let''s just save Vicar..."


    "Do you have a plan, then?"


    "Give me some minute to think, will ya..."


    I then think that I have a plan. How the hell I should rescue Vicar from the dungeon. There must be some sort of way, but what. I ponder in thoughts for a while to think something that could free Vicar from the dungeon. After a few minutes, I came up with a plan that might work.


    "Is there any plan that could you think of?"


    "There is one, but I''m not sure that it will work out or not. Give me to Vicar... I should be able to boost his stats and break out from there."


    "Let me tell you! Going to the dungeon isn''t an easy task. My father''s guardsmen are there. If they see me going near that place, they will inform my father."


    " That''s right there, but again, this is our only chance, besides what the worst thing that could happen if your father finds out... he still needs you for his marriage plan."


    "You do have a point. Without me, the marriage can''t be held; my father can''t do anything."


    "So why are you still standing here? Let''s go to the dungeon and give me to Vicar."


    Aliss then leaves the living room and headed to the dungeon. I still do not believe that this manor had a dungeon. I only thought that the dungeon only exists within the castle. What sort of manor had a dungeon in it but again, this was a different world set in the medieval times, so there might be a dungeon everywhere.


    The dungeon was not inside the manor, but it was located outside past the garden area, there I saw many guardsmen guarding the place. I wonder why there are so many people here, was there a wanted criminal or someone dangerous in that dungeon.


    I then ask Aliss about the dungeon, what kind of people was inside there, but Aliss told me that she never went inside the dungeon. She knows where it is located, but when my owner was still a child, his father, Sir Allen, always told her to stay out of that place. She was also curious about what in there.


    As we were nearing the dungeon area, one of the guardsmen told Aliss not to walk beyond this point as Sir Allen forbade everyone, including his daughter. The guardsman was much more strict than the one stationed at the gate. He also looks more buff and muscly.


    Aliss tried her best to persuade the guardsman but fail. A few minutes later, we saw Sir Allen coming out from the dungeon with a grin on his face. He then notices that Aliss was there and ask why she was here.


    "Father, could you give me permission to see Vicar?"


    "Why do you want to see him?"


    "I want to return this ring before I am marrying your man of choice, Linceo."


    "Very well, but I will send guards to accompany you, didn''t want you to try something to help your lover escape." Sir Allen then leaves the place and headed back to the manor.


    With that, we gain access to the dungeon. I am still entirely unused to see Sir Allen acted that way. It might be because I imagine him as a caring father. Is the tears and everything he did was all an act? If that all is an act I think he deserves to be an actor.


    The dungeon was somewhat different from what I imagine, I thought there would be people here, but all I see were an empty cell. The guardsman that accompanies us show the way to is Vicar being held.

 Chapter 82 - In The Dungeon

    We both saw Vicar being held in his cell; he was bleeding. We do not know what had happened, but this might be the cause why Aliss father was grinning about when we saw him outside. When Vicar see Aliss was there, he tries to act tough as he waves and smile towards my owner.


    But the act doesn''t do well when someone was bleeding. Vicar face expression shows us that he was in pain. Aliss really feel guilty about this. She told the guards to leave her alone for a while, but the guardsman insisted on staying to make sure Aliss doesn''t do anything weird.


    Aliss had to accept it and just talk with Vicar. My owner looks worried about Vicar.


    "What has my father done to you until you bleed?"


    "Nothing, just some friendly interrogation... that''s all beside it doesn''t hurt at all."


    "Don''t try to act tough Vicar; tell me what has he done?"


    "Sorry I can''t, by the way, why did you come here..."


    The guardsman that assign to accompany Aliss shouted that the time is up and Aliss should return back to the manor. They hardly even talk, I bet that Sir Allen told the guardsmen to let Aliss see Vicar for a few seconds only.


    With no time left, Aliss told Vicar to put his hand out so that she could give him a ring. Vicar didn''t understand why she was doing so, but Aliss just told him to hurry up. Confuse as he might be now, he put his hand and Aliss take me off and put me on Vicar''s finger.


    After successfully doing what we plan, Aliss headed back with the guardsman to the manor, leaving Vicar and me in this dungeon cell. I then linked with Vicar so that I would be able to talk to him and proceed to the next phase of this plan that I made.


    "Ehem! Do you hear me, Vicar?"


    Vicar was surprised to hear a voice as he didn''t realize that Aliss was giving me to him. He then realized that it was I who talking to me and started to reply to my question.


    "Ohh! It''s you. Long time no talk eyy ring, I''m sorry for throwing you in the street.."


    I didn''t think that the first thing he would say was to apologize to me, "It''s okay because of you, I had some adventure."


    "Is that so what kind of..." Vicar suddenly falls to the ground while talking to me; it''s because he lost a lot of blood. I could see that he was in a lot of pain now.


    There aren''t any guards around here, is this Sir Allen idea so that Vicar could die in this dungeon cell. There must be something I can do to help him. I then remember that I should enable Immortal Mode so that Vicar would not die.


    -SYSTEM-


    "Access Mode!" I say.


    -COMMAND DIDN''T EXIST-


    I was shocked that the command doesn''t exist, how could back then it exist. There must be something wrong with my system. I then open up my skills and talents menu; it all been reset. I began to panic and to confirm whether it''s all true that all been reset, I open up my own stats.


    -Current Stats Preview-


    [Atheas Ring] Level 0


    XP: 0/100


    *Body*


    Str-0/60


    Dx-0/60


    Ag-0/60


    *Mind*


    Int- 0/60


    Perception- 0/60


    Charisma- 0/60


    *Spirit*


    Magic-0/60


    Resistance- 0/60


    -0 Abilities Points Added-


    My stats were all become zero, and there are no abilities points given for me to add my stats. Is this mean I had become level 0. How did this happen?


    I then recalled back in the forest, after the fight with the Elder Banshee was over. I was asleep for five days, and before I enter the sleep state, I remember now that my system told it was resetting. It must be that as there no possible way to explain why it all become zero.


    My situation is now awful as without the Immortal Mode. Vicar could die.


    "Wait a minute! Can I re-select the talent and skills... Open Talent Menu!"


    -ACCESSING TALENT-


    >Sprint (Locked)


    >Purify (Locked)


    >Heal (Locked)


    >Execute (Locked)


    >Disrupt (Locked)


    >Enrage (Locked)


    >Punish (Locked)


    >Teleport (Locked)


    >Magister (Locked)


    >Daze (Locked)


    -CHOOSE A TALENT-


    -SELECT-


    The last time I choose was the talent Enrage, and that was when I was with the Bronze Knight fighting the Giant Wasp. Even with my talent, we still could not beat it. This time I would choose the talent to Heal as it the only way to stop the bleeding.


    "Unlock Heal!"


    >Heal (Unlocked)


    "Save talents and close menu..."


    -SAVING-


    -COMPLETE-


    I immediately activate my talent Heal, and suddenly a holy light appears on top of Vicar. Vicar bleeding has stopped as he slowly opens up his eyes.


    "Are you okay?" I asked Vicar when I saw him open up his eyes.


    "What happens?"


    Vicar asks me what happen, didn''t he realize that he collapsed to the ground a few minutes ago because he lost a lot of blood. I then told him that he was lying unconscious in the background. I use my magic to heal the wounds that he had.


    Suddenly my system is automatically open up, and it loads the talent menu by itself, there I see something weird. My Heal talent was locked even though I had unlocked it earlier and should remain unlocked. I tried to unlock it once again, but my system didn''t allow it was saying that it can''t be unlocked.


    -NON-UNLOCKABLE-


    I want to try out again, but Vicar asks me a question, so I need to close out my system. I then listen to what the problem; it was the question that he was going to ask before he fainted. Why did Aliss give me to him, I told him that I would help him escape this dungeon cell.


    Hearing my reason, Vicar refuses the offer. It shocks me that Vicar wanted to stay here; there must be a reason why he wanted to be here. It must be connected to why he was bleeding before, and Sir Allen might have told him something.


    "Tell me! Why you don''t want to leave here?"


    "I can''t..."


    "Don''t worry, I will not tell anyone, and besides I can''t talk to anyone unless they are wearing me. So it will be safe telling me what had happened here."


    Vicar still hesitated whether he wants to tell it with me, but I keep insisting that no matter what he will say to me, I would keep it for myself and will not tell anyone about it. It took a few tries, but finally, Vicar tells me what had happened when Sir Allen visited him in this dungeon cell.


    "If I tried to escape or tell the truth to the public, he will do something to Aliss."


    In my thought, Sir Allen wouldn''t dare to try something terrible with Aliss as she was Sir Allen, daughter, and he needs Aliss for the marriage to works.


    "Aren''t you thinking it too much? There no way he would harm Aliss; she was his daughter after all."


    "No, she wasn''t his daughter..."


    I can''t believe what I had heard from Vicar''s mouth that Aliss was not his daughter. "There''s no way that Aliss is not his daughter."


    "I know it''s hard to believe, and so do I when I heard it from my mother."


    "Let me ask this, who is Sir Allen then?"


    "Where do I explain, it''s kinda a long story or rather a long explanation..."


    My mind was in puzzled. It''s too much to go in my head thinking about who might Sir Allen be and what will happen to Aliss. I felt that it just a simple rejection and some other minor reason but it has become somewhat serious now.


    "Just tell me who is Sir Allen is and who is Aliss then?"


    "You already know that Aliss was not his daughter; her real parents have already died."


    "How did your mother know this? Is this the reason why she been kicked out?"


    "I already told you that she been kicked out because of rejection, but my mother was not just a maid in that manor."


    This start to make me more confused.


    "Wait a minute, is that means that your mother was Sir Allen lover?"


    "You dumb ring, she is not..."


    "Then?"


    "She works as a maid, but she also had another secret job in Steenswiss Household."


    "What''s your mother secret job then?"


    "On second thought, how about I tell you from the beginning... If I told you like this, it just might confuse you more like I was when I hear it from my mother."


    "I was already confused now, and I also want to know the story from the beginning as well."


    Vicar then starts to explain everything from the beginning, the story began 19 years ago when Aliss was still one year old, and Vicar was five years old.

 Chapter 83 - The Past Where It Started

    [19 YEARS AGO]


    Two lifeless body leaning on the wall and the room was full of blood, the only sound was


    "Why does he need me to kill this family and take their baby..."


    Linda take the baby in the crib and was about to get out of the house but she heard a creaking sound. The door of this room was open a little bit. Linda looks at who was the one that opens it. It was a little boy that opens the door to this room.


    His face was covered in fear as he saw blood on the floor, Linda didn''t expect that there would be a little boy in this house. The one who requested this assassination and kidnaps didn''t mention that there was a little boy. She knows that the boy could potentially ruin this quest.


    The only option Linda could do was to kill him, she doesn''t care if it was a kid or an a.d.u.l.t. She will kill it all as she was a merciless killer. She was known as the Charmer Of Death because she will able to use her charm to make her target to drop their guard believing that she was not an assassin.


    She was about to kill the little boy but the boy charges forward, the boy tried to knock Linda down to the floor. It fails as the boy''s weight was not heavy. Linda laughs at the boy''s attempts, she then pulls out her dagger from her belt dagger sheath.


    Linda was amazed that the little boy stand up and tried to fight her. The boy then said something even though some of the pronunciation was a bit wrong.


    "Lesh go ma sister!"


    She laughs even harder and decides not to delay the killing blow any longer, Linda then stabs the little boy with her dagger. With that, the little boy died and fall into the floor, the baby in Linda''s arms cried when the little boy died.


    Suddenly something weird happens, the baby girl started to glow brightly.


    Linda immediately let go of the baby as she was afraid something might happen to her, surprisingly the baby girl float in the air. Linda had never seen this happen before in all of her assassination jobs, this was her first time seeing this happen.


    The baby girl goes toward the dead boy''s body and it seems to be doing something on the dead boy. She thought to kill it but her client needed the baby girl, Linda cautiously looking at the baby just to planned her next move. She was shocked to see that the wound of the boy was healed up and life seems to return to him.


    The boy that has just died a few seconds ago come to life as he started to cry with the baby girl as well. Surprise by this event, she looks at the baby girl that was shining brightly, and in the lights, she saw something. A glimpse of the future.


    There was a girl with twelve other people united to beat somewhat a new demon lord. The girl had similar hair and eye color with the baby girl. She also saw her future self protecting the boy and the baby. Linda snaps out from it as she notices that the little boy was already standing up and holding the baby girl in his arm.


    In her mind, if that was really her. That might be true and that will happen in the near future. She then realized that the girl had a special power like one of the 13 holy warriors as she has read about it in the archive. It was the power of light.


    Linda realizes that the baby girl was special and that might be why the one who put up this request wanted this baby girl. She thought to bail out this request but she knows that the Hand Of Libero will kill her for sure. The Hand of Libero has a strict rule that to fulfill the quest that has been taken, quitting was not an option.


    She decided to finish up the quest that has she taken on as Linda doesn''t want to be killed by the Hand of Libero. She takes both of the kids and gives the baby to the one who wanted it meanwhile Linda took the boy and used a spell to alter his memories.


    The one who takes the baby girl was a man with a cloak, Linda does not saw his face well as it was nighttime and the place was so dark. She just gave the baby and left that place. Linda then named the boy Vicar and bring him as her son to Linda workplace that was the Steenswiss Household.


    It seems that fate has once again reunited Linda with that girl as suddenly the household master adopt a baby girl. Linda checked the baby girl and it was indeed the same one she took on her quest, it seems like the baby memory also has been altered.


    She thought that his master Sir Allen knows about the power within the baby but it seems he doesn''t know anything. Sir Allen''s plan was too lonely when his wife died and really wanted a daughter, the other reason was to gain the right to rule this town in the near future as the Indall family has a baby son.


    Linda knew that because Sir Allen trusted her, he told everything to Linda. She knows that the future she saw that night was happening right now. There no escaping fate as she does what she had seen in the few seconds of the future.


    Sir Allen named the baby girl Aliss similar to his deceased wife name Alise. Linda takes care of Aliss and treats her like her own daughter. At that moment, she felt what it was to give love to someone. Linda decided to quit the Hand Of Libero and become a normal maid in Steenswiss Household.


    A few years have passed and Aliss had grown up, she felt lonely at the manor as her father was always working. Even Linda had many jobs in that manner. Feeling pity towards Aliss, Linda asked Sir Allen that she could bring her son to accompany Aliss.


    This was also part of Linda''s plan to reunited the siblings, Sir Allen didn''t have any objection to Linda. Because of many years of being alone, Sir Allen has fallen in love with Linda. She was indeed beautiful and has a thick body even though she had a child that was Vicar.


    Of course, Sir Allen doesn''t know that Vicar wasn''t her son. When Sir Allen had a chance, he always tried to flirt with Linda. Linda has always ignored all of the flirts as she never sees Sir Allen in romantically or tried to give him any hope.


    Sir Allen didn''t give up and tried his best to get Linda but it was no avail. He thought that Linda would be attracted to him as he has wealth and status. He then realized that maybe Linda had a boyfriend or she still loves her ex-husband.


    He hired some man to dig up Linda''s history just to win her love, but Sir Allen found something else instead. The informant told him that Linda was a former member of the Hand Of Libero, an assassin guild. Shock at this news, Sir Allen asks it directly towards Linda.


    Linda tried to play dumb when hearing the question and managed to dodge it at that time but as time goes on and Sir Allen was getting more suspicious about her. He hired more men to find out who she really was and what she has done before this.


    After getting the information he needed, he finally confronts Linda. Linda could not hide it any longer and tell him all about her past. Sir Allen was still in love with Linda and gave her an offer of whether she became his new wife or he told the authority about Linda''s past.


    She knew that this will happen and she decided to reject Sir Allen''s offer, Sir Allen was furious and was going to tell the secret but Linda threatened him as well that she could tell his secret as well. Sir Allen laughs at Linda''s threat as no one will believe a peasant and he could just always buy the authority of this town.


    Linda laughs as well that she could kill him right now as she was an assassin, Sir Allen afraid and threatened her that he would kill Aliss if Linda killed him. Sir Allen knows it all thanks to his informant and he uses that as an advantage towards Linda.


    On that day, Sir Allen banish Linda and Vicar to the slums and if she told anybody about his secrets. Aliss would get killed. Before banishing Linda, Sir Allen did tell her that she had another choice that was to marry him and all of her secrets will be safe as she would live the life of luxury.


    Linda didn''t accept the offer as she decided to leave the manor just for the sake of the secret not being exposed and to keep Aliss safe.

 Chapter 84 - Escape Ahead!

    Finally, I had understood what sort of past did Vicar''s mother had with Sir Allen. My assumption was right after all that Aliss and Vicar were indeed siblings. I do wonder why Vicar acted as a childhood friend even though he knows the truth.


    "Why don''t you tell Aliss the truth?"


    "It''s better that we remained as a childhood friend..." Vicar said that with a smile on his face.


    "You are siblings! Being friends is better, is something wrong with you?" I don''t understand why he wanted to hide it, if it was me I will tell Aliss for sure.


    " You don''t understand..."


    "I think I understand this situation really well Vicar."


    "Didn''t you listen to the whole story..."


    "I did listen to all of it."


    "If you did, you should be able to know why I prefer to be known as Aliss childhood friends rather than her brother." He said to me.


    I then begin to think about it for a while and finally realized why they should remain as a friend. If Aliss know this, she would be in danger as Sir Allen might try to harm her as Aliss was not related to him at all. I think that this what Vicar meant, I then told what currently in my thought to Vicar.


    Vicar said to me that it was one of the reason but there was another one, he told the other reason that was that if Aliss knows about it or he tells it to Aliss. Aliss would suffer the same fate as him, she would be banished to the slums and become the people of a slum.


    Vicar didn''t want to see her sister to be homeless, he wanted Aliss to live an easy life. That''s why he wanted to remain in the same relationship with Aliss. I now understand why Vicar intentions but still I believe that Aliss should know the truth.


    "But Vicar, don''t you worried about the marriage? You''re the one who said about the rumors..."


    "I do but I don''t think I can do anything to stop it... Linceo was the son of the town lord and I just a slums people."


    "Aliss was your sister! Do you want him to marry that guy..."


    "What option do I have? Tell me what should I do!" Vicar says that as he was really don''t know what to do.


    "Simple, we go beat up Linceo and threatened him to cancel the marriage."


    "Are you stupid! I would be dead if I do so..."


    When I thought about it, that idea was really bad. It would make Vicar become the villain even though he was not. Using all my brain cells to think up a better way to make sure the marriage didn''t happen. Even with the time and my brilliant cells, I could not think of a good plan at all.


    I am reluctant to ask Vicar about what he would do as it would make me embarrassed myself. I the one that should come up with a solution but somehow I can''t think of anything. With embarrassment, I eventually ask Vicar if he had any idea about it.


    He simply replied that no matter what it futile as we were still locked up in a dungeon cell. Vicar said that we need to escape here first, then think about how to stop Aliss marriage from happening.


    I then remember my method to escape from this cell but it can''t be done now. My skill all been reset and I had no stats at all. I planned to use my stats and break out this place with force if I had seen this coming. I would think of another plan or method.


    My brain would explode at any rate as I need to think of a new plan to escape from this cell. Why did this happen, why would my skill be reset? There must be a cause of why my system reboot and reset all of its stats, skill, level, and talent.


    "Do you have any plan?" Vicar asks.


    "No... I can''t think any..."


    "I thought that the purpose Aliss give you to me was to help me escape this cell, you should already have the plan before entering here."


    "I did but the plan would not work out as there is some error in the plan."


    "What kind of error? I might be able to help or do something with your escape plan."


    "You can''t fix the error in this plan but you could help me think another way to escape this place."


    "Sorry but I also can''t think any way to escape this dungeon cell, there are guardsmen everywhere. This place was hardly guarded and there no way to escape."


    Vicar got a point there when Aliss and I approach this place. The guardsmen were everywhere and always patrolling here. Suddenly I feel weird about the guardsmen that have been stationed to guard this place, why there were many of them here even though all of the dungeon cells were empty.


    There must be a reason why this place was full of guards. Why would there be guarding when there no one here until recently. I told Vicar about it as Vicar agreed that he was a little suspicious of why there were many guards here.


    "There is no way they assigned that many guardsmen here just to guard me..."


    "It ridiculous to assigned that many just to guard you, unless you had a special power."


    Wait a minute, didn''t he told me that his sister Aliss has a power similar to the 13 holy warriors. Vicar could have one special ability too. This had made me curious, Vicar might not tell me everything that had happen in the past. With all my courage, I ask him whether he did tell me all of it.


    "I had told you everything, you believe that I had a power similar to my sister Aliss."


    "Well, there is a chance that you want to keep your power as a secret..."


    "Hey! Have a faith in me... I don''t have any power."


    "Really?..."


    "Why should I lie? Don''t you think that it''s better to use the time now to think of a plan to escape here?"


    "I''m sorry... I just can''t think of any plan."


    "It''s fine, let''s just think the plan together."


    We both begin thinking and discussing how do we escape from this cell, but even after that much discussion. There was no way out of this place, even we able to break from this cell. We could not evade the guardsmen that been assigned here.


    If only I had my skill and talents, we could just beat the guardsmen and escape. Why does bad luck always happen to me ever since I reincarnated into this world? Is this cursed being the powerful ring?


    Vicar''s face looks hopeless as there was no way to escape this place, he can''t even stop Aliss from getting marry to Linceo. He leans to the dungeon wall and he touches the wall, one of the brick in the wall started to get pushed in.


    He was surprised and quickly look at the wall, the dungeon wall seems to have a secret path. It makes a loud noise when it opening up but luckily the guardsmen don''t notice or hear it as they were all outside of this dungeon. It seems like a tunnel, a hidden tunnel.


    We both didn''t expect that this would happen but we take this as a chance to escape. We don''t know if they were an exit but we must take this as it was our only chance. As soon as we enter the secret path and I immediately saw a lever, I told Vicar to pull it as it might do something.


    Vicar hesitated to pull it as it might trigger a trap but I kept insisted he pulls it. Because of the pressure, Vicar pulled it, we then hear a sound. We thought that the trap was getting trigger but it was not, it just close the wall back in the dungeon.


    The secret became dark when the wall close, we can''t see anything. Vicar''s hand was still on the lever, he thought that if he pulls out the lever it will open the wall again. Unfortunately, the wall didn''t open up. We were both stuck in this secret tunnel and what worst we could not see at all.


    Vicar had no choice but to keep moving forward as they might be light somewhere. He touches tell dirt wall as he walks, he said that if he hit a trap. This will be the end of us cause he will be dead and I will be stuck here forever.


    While he was still walking, I ask him a question. "Vicar, couldn''t you use any magic... Light magic."


    "Sorry to disappoint you but I don''t have any magic."


    "Shouldn''t most people have learned one or two magic spells?"


    "I think you got it wrong, not all. Only the people that rank peasant and higher could learn magic. We are the people of the slums which basically a slave rank community could not able to attend a magic academy or any school."


    Suddenly we hear a click sound.

 Chapter 85 - Secret Tunnel

    We both hear a click sound and it seems like Vicar has stepped on something that he shouldn''t have, we afraid that it might be a trap but so far nothing had happened. Vicar then proceeds until we both saw a small light ahead of use.


    Vicar quickly runs towards the light as this might be the way out of this place or just to get out of this darkness. As we approach the light, we notice that we are not in the place were in all dirt. The light that we saw was a lit torch and we realize that this place has a water flow down, this place also has a stone wall.


    It''s like we are in this town sewer system. I tell Vicar about it and he doubts that this was the sewer, as he tells me that it''s quite different from the town sewer. He suspicious about the torch, it would never lit this long. There should be someone here also.


    When I think about it, he does have a point as there no way this torch will lit on its own unless if there was someone who lit it. The torch fire should be gone if it lit a few days ago but this torch seems like it was lit recently.


    "Vicar? you did say this place is not a sewer so what this place..."


    "I have been to the sewer before as it near the slums so that''s why I can''t tell this was not."


    "So where were we?"


    "I have no idea where were we right now."


    "What should we do now... should we try to find an exit in this place."


    "That''s the only option now." Vicar takes the torch that has been placed in the stone wall.


    Vicar then walks straight as it was the only in this secret tunnel, we walked for almost twelve-minute until we finally saw something different as we been walking in this straight path. The path now split into two, there were a right and a left path. We don''t know which one would lead to the exit, we begin to discuss to go which path.


    "Okay left or right?" Vicar asks me to decide where to take.


    "Wait let me think..."


    "There''s no need to think, just decide cause both them may not lead to the exit anyway."


    "Why ask me then? You could decide which path you want because your the one who has legs."


    "Really, you want me to decide?"


    "Yes! don''t you want to do it?"


    "I do but there is a reason why I wanted you to decide..."


    "And what the reason?"


    "I always pick the worst so that why I ask you to do it."


    "I guess you already pick the worst people to decide as well cause I also bring bad luck."


    We both laugh as we pretty much the same so we then decided to pick the path together and we both choose the left path. Vicar then walked towards the right path as he says that if both of us pick left it could only mean one thing that was the left path probably dangerous.


    Vicar was right to take the left path, we walk further into this unknown place, and the further we walk. We notice that torches were sticking at the stone wall and all of them were lit. Vicar began to walk cautiously as there might be someone here.


    As Vicar walk slowly, I notice there was a door to the right. I quickly told Vicar and he looks to the right and realizes there was a door. Suddenly we hear a sound of faint footsteps near us, Vicar thought that it would be dangerous as he quickly opens the door and hides in the room.


    We successfully hide in the room but the footsteps were beginning to become clear and loud, it probably close to us right now. The door has a tiny metal window as Vicar looks through it to see who was making the sound of the footsteps.


    We finally saw who was making that noise and it was not a person, it was an undead skeleton. We both shock at to see a skeleton here as we really thought that it would be a person. Luckily the undead skeleton did not notice us here, we are safe.


    Usually, I will say that defeating a skeleton would be an easy task but after what I went through in the Dalgueuil forest, I would not take the chance as Vicar might die. Vicar was unarmed right now and he is too low level to fight, if I had my stats booster and skill it would be a different story.


    "Where were we..."


    "For your information, sewer didn''t have a skeleton," Vicar said.


    "Is the skeleton gone?"


    "No... it seems that the skeleton is standing there..."


    "So we stuck in this room then, should we check this room."


    "That''s the only thing we could do until the skeleton is gone."


    Vicar started to use the torch in his hand to light up this room, we noticed that this place had a lot of books and torn pages scattered on the ground. This might be the archive or a library, this place was quite huge. Vicar explores this place and found something interesting that was on the table, it was some sort of paper but I couldn''t see it very well as it dark in here.


    With the light of the torches, I finally saw what was it that Vicar found interesting. It was a map of this particular place but some of it was torn apart. There was a word on that map and it says that ''Necro ...''. We don''t know the next word as it was torn but we finally know where we were. It''s not a sewer but a different place called Necro.


    "Nice we finally know where were we right now," Vicar said.


    "Yes, but why does the dungeon connected to this place... isn''t it a little weird?"


    "It''s kinda true, but it seems that no one has been here before... just look at these rooms, what a mess."


    "True... we should explore this room a little more, we might know something."


    Vicar agreed with my idea as he scrolls the map and takes it with him as even though it has been torn apart, it still useful as it could show us the exit. Vicar explores this large room, he takes a glance at the book title and most of it was the history of the town.


    But when we were looking through all of the book titles, one particular book caught our eyes and Vicar immediately take the book. The title of the book was ''The Revival Of Eli Steenswis #1", the book title was really weird from other books.


    Vicar returns back to the table where he found the map and place the book that we found just now on the table. He then opens up the weird book and found that it was about some magic to revive a dead person.


    "Wait a minute! I remember something." Vicar said it loudly.


    I was startled by Vicar''s voice as I was used to this silence, why does he need to say it out loud but I do wonder what he remembers. I then ask him about it, "What do you remember?"


    "The title of this book was The Revival Of Eli Steenswis right?"


    "Yes that was the title, why do you ask me about it if you already know."


    "Yeah but I think I have heard the name of Eli Steenswis before..."


    "Eli Steenswis? Is that person important or something?"


    "Eli Steenswis was Sir Allen''s wife, the one that died because in her adventure."


    I thought that it was the name of the Steenswis family ancestor but I was mistaken, I didn''t expect that it was the name of Sir Allen''s dead wife. But why would this book was about his wife and the book title was about Revival? I then realized that this was not an ordinary book and I told Vicar about it. He also realized it too when he opens the book.


    "This is not a book but rather a log or diary of someone..." Vicar said.


    "A diary? Do you think it belongs to Sir Allen?"


    "It might be, I think that Sir Allen has been into this place but it was a long time ago. We could look at how a mess this place was but why would he had not been here those years."


    "Something might have happened to this place or it''s just forgotten. I think this might be the reason why there were so many guards outside, it was not to guards the dungeon but this place."


    "But why would they guard this place? Is there something valuable here..."


    "I guess we would know why after we finish reading this book."


    "I agree, the might be some answer here..."


    Vicar then flips the page and we both started to read the book.

 Chapter 86 - Revival Of Eli Steenswis #1

    The Revival Of Eli Steenswis #1


    [291 PE, 12 AUG]


    Why did you leave me in this world, I thought that we will be together as always. I do know because of my cowardice you died, I should stop you from taking that quest but...


    [291 PE, 13 AUG]


    I have found a way for us to be together again, a shady guy visits me this morning in the park where we always sit down looking at the sea. I didn''t believe him at first but when I saw the shady guy killed a bird and bring it back to life, I was shocked. That guy told me that there were way to revive a dead person but it requires a lot of body, he gives me a book and he then disappears from my sight.


    [291 PE, 15 AUG]


    The books were about necromancy, I hesitate to use it as it was banned in this kingdom but if this was the only way for us to be united... I will do it. I just need a place where no one will know as it will just bring problems if the public knows about this.


    [291 PE, 22 AUG]


    Eli, today I dream about you in my sleep. We both were in the park and do the thing we usually do, it will not be a dream cause the secret place will soon be done under the dungeon. The only problems now that to do this I need a living body..."


    [291 PE, 8 SEPT]


    These past days I kept dreaming about you Eli, it must be a sign that we will together again cause the secret place to do the art of necromancy was finally complete. The book tells me that I need a living body and luckily I had a sort that problem out, we will use the people in the dungeon for this necromancy. I''m sure no one will even care if these criminals have gone.


    [291 PE, 27 SEPT]


    I don''t know if I going crazy or what, the more I read this book the more I hear someone been whispering to me...


    [291 PE, 28 SEPT]


    Most of the criminal in the dungeon was used for your revival but it would not work at all and in the process, the criminal that been used died immediately after I perform the art of necromancy. Still, you never open your eyes... what should I do? I have followed all of it but still...


    [291 PE, 1 NOV]


    The living human resources in the dungeon were empty, I did not know what I did wrong. I perform the art as the book told but still you will not open your eyes. I guess I should give up and just accept the fact that you can''t be revived and God doesn''t want us to be together again. I''m sorry Eli, my dear wife.


    [291 PE, 4 DEC]


    This past month I kept dreaming of you my dear wife Eli, in every dream you kept telling me not to give up. You even said to use the body of the young one, especially the baby girl. I thought that it was a stupid dream but I test it out using a baby that I kidnap and it seems that it works, your fingers move in seconds. I was really happy that you would be alive again.


    [291 PE, 6 DEC]


    I have set up a meeting with the Hand Of Libero, an assassin guild. I hope they will agree with my request to kidnap every baby girl in this town and give it to me. I don''t care how they do it as I just need the baby girl for my wife. I hope they don''t ask why do I need it.


    [291 PE, 11 DEC]


    I have dreamed about you today, you said that we will be together again if I kept sacrificing all of the baby girls that I received from the Hand Of Libero. I also saw the progress as you could move your a hand for a minute, it still saddens me that you could not open your eyes yet. But don''t worry my wife, I know that you will open it soon.


    [292 PE, 2 JAN]


    I have sacrificed thousands of babies, I don''t know where does the assassin guild get all of the babies but I''m thankful for them as it was your revival finally made good progress. You could open your eyes finally but I do notice that your blue eyes of you were replaced by those blank dark eyes. You still could not talk or stand up but it still progresses nonetheless.


    [292 PE, 3 JAN]


    It was your voice all along, I thought who was that been whispering to me all of the time. I should realize that it was you. Thanks my wife for telling me not to give up for your revival.


    [292 PE, 14 JAN]


    Eli! You finally said a word to me! I was so happy... You said that I only need one person left, no need to worry. This would be the last baby I received from the assassin guild too as there were no babies left they agent said.


    [292 PE, 18 JAN]


    When I received the last baby girl, I felt something different and your whisper was gone immediately. I do not know why but I kinda regret sacrificing all of those innocent lives just to revive you. But if this was the last one, I should do this one last time.


    [292 PE, 23 JAN]


    Sorry, my dear wife Eli. It seems that I had fallen in love with a maid, and I don''t know why but I can''t seem to force myself to sacrifice this baby girl for you.


    [292 PE, 5 FEB]


    I have named the baby girl Aliss, the name that we always want if we had a daughter. Somehow, I think my love for you was gone after I saw Linda the maid. She was really beautiful and I think she should be my new wife... I will tell you in person tomorrow in our secret place.


    -----


    That''s the end of the diary ''Revival of Eli Steenswis''. After Vicar and I read this, we know that this book was a diary or a log of Sir Allen. In my mind, after all the things he has done. Sir Allen easily forgets his wife as he falls in love with Vicar Step-Mother.


    But I found the last phrase disturbing, ''I will tell you in person tomorrow in our secret place''. Shouldn''t Sir Allen write what happens next, like his wife''s facial expression when he told that he loves another person and didn''t want to sacrifice Aliss? Why does it end there? I then told Vicar about what''s in my mind as Vicar replied that this was not the end of this log.


    "Why? Is there more..."


    "Don''t you notice that the title, ''The Revival Of Eli Steenswis #1''? There should be a number log number two."


    When Vicar said that, I just realized that there was true #1 in the title. I immediately told Vicar to search for log number two as I really wanted to know what happens when he told his wife. Vicar then search for log number two in the place, he searches on the old shelf and the floor but he couldn''t find it anywhere.


    "I guess the volume two is not here," Vicar said.


    "Yeah, you search all over this place but still didn''t found it."


    "I think it was likely to be in the manor."


    "Dang! I need to know what happens..."


    "Let''s get out from this place first then we search the volume two in the manor."


    "Okay! Why waste any time... let''s find the exit."


    "Sure... Let me check if the undead skeleton finally left the area."


    Vicar then headed to the door and take a peek in the little metal window, he has not sighted the undead skeleton. He assumed that the undead skeleton was gone from the place and he decided to open up the door. When Vicar walked out of the room, the skeleton indeed was already left the place.


    Vicar pulled out the map and see where should we go to exit this place. There was only one way to escape this place that was to went to the left path. We had taken the right path now so we need to go back just to take the left path.


    We also notice that the left path had a room where Sir Allen perform the art of necromancy as it stated in the map, ''Necromancy Test''.


    We walked back to the place we needed to take the left path. But I felt something been watching us just now, it might be just some stupid thing because I have been overthinking some stuff. We finally arrive at the place and Vicar takes the left path as it was the path we needed to escape this place.

 Chapter 87 - Whats On That Room?

    So far there was no undead appear on us but still, we need to be cautious as they might be dangerous lurking in the dark. Vicar walk slowly and he always looks in the corner as an undead might come from there. At one point, Vicar stop and pulled out the map to see whether we were near the exit already.


    We walked a little more and it looks like that we were already near as we could see a board that has been stick at the wall that stated Necromancy Test. Suddenly I feel a chill, the feeling of been watching by someone becomes more real. I thought that it was just a feeling but I could tell that there definitely someone else with us.


    Vicar suddenly looks behind as if he felt something after he looks behind. He looks at his surroundings and I could tell that he was relieved of some sort. I ask him why he was looking behind and he answers that he felt that he been watched by someone.


    "Wait! You felt that too..."


    "You mean that you also felt that."


    "Yes, and if we both could felt that... there definitely somebody watching us right now."


    "We should escape here fast, I had a bad feeling about this place."


    Vicar quickly runs towards the place where the exit was located, but as soon as we arrived there. We saw something that we''re really cruel, we both know why the place called as Necromancy Test. What we saw was a pile of humans bones, this was the place where Sir Allen attempt the art of Necromancy and failed.


    We feel like we shouldn''t really be here as we both could felt that more people were watching us right now. Vicar fears that something might happen so he rushed and find where the exit was. The place was larger than the room we enter before, we tried to find any door or lever but we couldn''t find anything.


    The fire on our torch will go any time soon as the fire on the torch was getting dim. Vicar knows that it would be bad if the torch has gone out while we still searching for the exit so he tried to find the exit before it happens. After a few minutes on this place searching for the exit, we finally found a door that might be the exit of this place.


    Vicar didn''t hesitated at all and quickly open the door, I could tell that he did not want to be at this place any longer. I also didn''t want to stay here cause it gives me the creep. But when the door was opened, it was not an exit.


    It was something that we were not meant to open at all, there we saw a woman standing there. When the door was open, the woman immediately looks towards us. We both know we were in trouble, we also know who was that woman as we read the Sir Allen log.


    She must be Eli Steenswis, the one that Sir Allen wanted to revive with the art of necromancy. She looks at us and Vicar immediately closes the door back. He tried to get away from the place and go back to where we came but luck wasn''t on our side.


    Our only torch has finally gone out and with that, we were back in the darkness in this creepy place. We should have taken the torch on the right path to be a spare, I kinda regret is that we do not do that earlier. I could feel that Vicar stop moving.


    "Vicar! Why you stop?"


    "I do want to run but.."


    "But what?"


    "There someone has been touching me."


    "We are so dead..."


    There''s no one here if somebody was touching Vicar right now. That''s only mean one thing, it might be Eli Steenswis. I thought that she was still in that room, I just hope that nothing bad will happen.


    "I think this is not a human hand."


    "What? How do you know..."


    "I touch it, it was a skeletal arm."


    My assumptions were wrong as it was not Eli Steenswis. When Vicar said that a skeletal arm, that could only be an undead skeleton. Isn''t this place was clear of the undead skeleton? From where does the undead skeleton appear. This is really bad, Vicar is unarmed, and what worst we could not see in this darkness. If only I could give some light, that could be helpful.


    Suddenly, I begin to emit light and the darkness has gone from this place. We could see everything clearly now but it just makes the situation worst when we able to see what had happened. We thought that there was only one undead skeleton near us but it was actually more than one.


    There was more than a hundred undead skeleton in this place, where does this undead skeleton coming from anyway as there were not here before. Vicar looked at one place and we both noticed something, the human bone that been piled up there was gone. We now realized where does the undead skeleton coming from.


    Weirdly, the hundreds of undead skeleton don''t do anything yet towards us. Vicar thinks that he could get out from here but the path where we take to get here was blocked by the undead skeleton. Didn''t want to wait and see what will happen if we both stay in here any longer, Vicar decided to go back to the room where Eli Steenswis were.


    Vicar went back to the room and close the door immediately. I think that he made the right decision as if the undead skeleton turn hostiles, it would be the end of us. There were hundreds of them, I think we could handle a single woman. But still, we need to be cautious.


    After Vicar close the door, he looked into the room and Eli was still standing there. She looks towards Vicar, Vicar walk slowly and we noticed that Eli''s eyes were fixed on us, following Vicar every movement. I then noticed something behind Eli, there was a lever. It could be the exit that we wanted.


    I told Vicar about it and he hoping that Eli would just stand there and does nothing else. Vicar walked towards Eli just to reach the lever that could be the exit. While we beginning to get close to her, I noticed that she was different from the other undead I had seen so far.


    One could say that she doesn''t like a dead person at all, I guess this was thanks to necromancy. I couldn''t believe that this woman was already dead as she was still beautiful and doesn''t rot at all like any corpse. Vicar walked passed her and finally reach the lever.


    She still doesn''t show any signs of hostility as Vicar pulls the lever. The stone wall opens up and it seems that was our exit from this place. It was a tunnel that could lead to the exit. Vicar was about to go into the exit but he stops as Eli started to say something towards him.


    "Don''t go! Don''t leave me!"


    Vicar turned towards Eli, we both see that Eli was crying and tears do come out from her dead eyes. She started to move towards Vicar as her hand tried to reach out to Vicar. I told Vicar to immediately go to the exit as she might do something dangerous if we wait and see.


    Vicar quickly runs the tunnel, he runs as fast as he can but Eli''s voice was getting louder. The same word kept getting louder when we get away from her. Despite that, Vicar didn''t look behind and kept going forward in this tunnel.


    Until we saw another lever, in the end, Vicar quickly pulled it the lever and it opens up the exit that we hope for as we saw the moonlight shine. Vicar runs but he immediately stop as he was at the end of a cliff, we both look down at the bottom and saw the seawater.


    "Where were we? How did we end up in this cliff."


    "Damn! I thought we finally could escape this place..."


    I do know that Eniesia Town was a port town but I never know this place. I thought that the exit would be near the manor or the town. I was not expecting this at all.


    Suddenly, Eli''s voice could be heard again and it seems that she was following us. She walked out of the tunnel and she still saying the same thing as tears coming out.


    "What should we do now? Any idea Vicar..."


    "I do not know, but she doesn''t seem to be hostile right?"


    "Are you sure? She was an undead, I bet she has something she wants."


    Vicar doesn''t know what to do as well as being me. We thought to just go back but it seems like we can''t as behind Eli was the undead skeleton and they seem to be hostile now. Vicar looked down at the cliff and I know what he was thinking right now.


    We both saw something unexpected that was the undead skeleton was harming Eli, they don''t seem to care about us at all. It may be because they hold a grudge towards Eli, Vicar saw this as a chance to escape as he could just walk through the skeleton but our guesses were wrong.


    The undead skeletons were indeed hostile towards us and it left us with one option left. We could die if we just stand here, there no way we could beat hundred of them. I guess we gonna do it then as either way we were both screwed.

 Chapter 88 - Only Way To Escape

    Vicar was about to make the jump but he noticed that Eli was getting hurt by the undead. Eli doesn''t do anything to fight back against the undead skeleton as she just standing there saying the same word again.


    "Don''t go! Don''t leave me!"


    I told Vicar to jump as the undead skeleton were already close to us, Vicar says sorry to me as he does something out of my expectation. He grabs Eli''s hand in the crowds of the undead skeleton and we both jumped over the cliff. Hoping that we would survive this fall.


    I said one last word to Vicar and he smiles when I said it. We were nearing the bottom and it seems that this was gonna be it, I didn''t want to look as I block my sight. All I could hear was a large fushhh sound when Vicar finally hit the seawater.


    I reopen my sight to look for Vicar, because of the impact he was unconscious. This was a bad situation indeed for him to be unconscious now. I''m not smart as I always skip classes but I do know that humans still breathe even if they were unconscious.


    Because Vicar was breathing and what worst was he currently facing down, the waters will enter the lung and his less buoyant body will sink if enough water amount enters the lungs. I could do anything now, I tried to link with him just like I did with Aliss when she been possessed by the elder banshee.


    Sadly, this was different from the Aliss incident as it didn''t work cause it needs Vicar to be conscious for me to enter his consciousness. There must be something that I could do, or else he will drown and I will be at the bottom of this sea and it would be the end of me.


    But something rather unexpected happens, as I was to focus on Vicar. I didn''t even look at Eli, I just realized that Eli was holding Vicar''s hand tightly. Eli seems to be floating easily, it might be because she was undead.


    What surprised me that she uses her own body like a wood log for Vicar. She put Vicar''s body on her and she doesn''t seem to sink even though with Vicar weight. I guess this was one of the perks of being undead, could float even with a heavyweight.


    Thanks to Eli, Vicar would not drown in the sea. But I do wonder why she acted like this, I thought that she was evil. Why would Sir Allen stop performing the art of necromancy? His wife will surely become a living being again and they could be united. There must be a reason why he stops, I doubt that it because he starts loving another woman.


    After a few minutes floating at the sea, we finally reach the shore as the waves push us here. I''m thankful that we finally reach land again, I always dislike the sea as I had a bad experience with it back in my old world. Vicar still not opening his eyes, he might inhale a lot of water back then.


    In this situation, I think it better to perform cardiopulmonary resuscitation but what the problem was I could not do it myself as I do not have a body. My only hope was for Eli to do it, but it seems like she will not do it.


    Eli was holding Vicar''s hand tightly and she seems to be saying something but some of the words were pretty unclear, this might because the revival thing was not completed yet.


    "Please open eyes..."


    After Eli said that, she does something that I was not expecting from her. She was doing cardiopulmonary resuscitation on Vicar. With that, I know that she does have intelligence even for an undead. It makes me even curious why Sir Allen abandon his original plan.


    The cardiopulmonary resuscitation was successful as Vicar suddenly cough and open his eyes. I''m really glad that he was fine after all of that. Vicar immediately looks around as he was confused and ask me what had happened.


    I told Vicar everything that had to happen including cardiopulmonary resuscitation. He then asks me if I was the one who did that but I replied that it was actually Eli doing. Vicar blushed as he notices that Eli was the one that did that with him.


    His face immediately turns red after realizing that Eli was holding his hand as tear coming out from her, it looks like Eli was worried about Vicar. Vicar tried to regain his composure back as he slowly inhales and exhales some air.


    When he finally calms down, he stands up from the ground and looks around this place. I could still see that he blush as Eli didn''t want to let it go of his hand. But Vicar managed to play it cool and asked me some questions.


    "So where are we know?"


    "How should I know! I rarely go outside of the town."


    "Don''t be mad... I just asking."


    "My bad, I really don''t know where we were right now."


    "That will be a problem since I too never went outside the town that much."


    "Why? I thought you always venture outside..."


    "I can''t... The town guardsmen wouldn''t allow slums, people, to go beyond the gate."


    "I never heard that thing before? I thought you slums people are free to go anywhere."


    "No one knows it unless you are the people of the slums and besides...." Vicar fazes for a second as he continues to speak again. "Why does this dead woman kept holding my hand all of the time, I kinda feel uncomfortable right now."


    I chuckle when I heard Vicar said that, it was true that Eli been holding his hand since Vicar still unconscious.


    "Hey! She might like you or something cause you''re the one that saves her from all of the undead skeletons."


    "Nah! Hell No! This is Sir Allen''s wife and besides she already dead... Dead! I tell you." Vicar tried to shake her away but it seems that he couldn''t do it.


    Vicar can''t seem to shake her off because Eli was gripping Vicar arm with much strength, it left Vicar with no much option left as he pushed Eli down with his other hand. Because of that, Eli was knocked to the ground and she seems to be crying when she was pushed down by Vicar.


    Vicar was panic when he saw Eli was about to cry, he immediately tried console Eli but it was too late. She already crying, seeing her like this, it somehow reminds me of a children''s behavior. It was funny for sure to see Vicar apologizing to Eli.


    "I''m sorry... Please don''t cry." Vicar then takes her hand and holds it.


    "She will never forgive you, Vicar, you shouldn''t ever push a lady down even though she was already dead... Hahaha"


    "Shh! Shut up... I trying to apologize here."


    I know that I shouldn''t laugh at him but I can''t hold it, it''s like when I was with one of my friends in my old world. He would always get into trouble with his girlfriend and I was always there to laugh at it, as I always said to my old friends that he will never get in trouble if he dates an Anime body pillow like me.


    Thinking about it, I kinda missed my old world but I should be glad to be reincarnated back in this world and to meet some wonderful people.


    When Vicar still apologizing to Eli because he pushes her, Eli started to say something.


    "Don''t go! Don''t leave me!"


    I thought that it would be about something else but she uses it again.


    "Sure... I will never leave you." Vicar replied.


    The tears stop falling from Eli''s eyes as she smiles towards Vicar, I could not believe that this woman was already dead when she smiles like that. It''s almost like she still was a living person and not undead. Wait a minute, was she undead or human now?


    Vicar blush when Eli smile towards him, Eli started to cling to Vicar even more as she hugs Vicar. It seems like she would never let him go. This situation made him uncomfortable again and he really didn''t like it.


    "Can you not cling to me? cause you are someone wife..."


    "Wife?" Eli asks as it looks like she was confused.


    "Your is Sir Allen''s wife! His dead wife... you already know it yourself." Vicar shouted.


    "I love you!"


    We were both shocked as we did not expect that word coming out from her mouth, it was so sudden and even not blend in with the original conversation. Is Eli dumb or what? Does she doesn''t have any intelligence? I thought she had but I guess she was just an undead then.


    I could see that Vicar was fl.u.s.tered when Eli said that, he doesn''t know what to do as he scratches his head and replied.


    "I would not date an undead woman and someone dead wife."

 Chapter 89 - Hows My Life?

    "Who in the right mind would date someone, dead wife? Besides, I dislike older women."


    "What! I don''t believe that you dislike the older woman, I thought we all like an older and mature woman." I say to Vicar as I think that all man loves milf.


    "Well, I''m one of that person that didn''t like it."


    "Do you prefer a younger woman then?"


    "Can''t we stop talking about this, we should think about how do we get back in the town."


    "Sorry, this happens when I get to carry away with this subject... It just that it''s been a long time since I talk with someone so casually."


    "It''s fine, let''s just focus on our current situation now."


    "Okay."


    Eli still clinging with Vicar, he knows that he couldn''t do anything as Eli will just get closer again. I look at our surroundings and notice that we were in someplace that has a lot of rock. Ahead of us were just some large trees, I think it''s better to camp out here as it would be dangerous to go back into the town in the night.


    I told Vicar about it and he agrees, he said that he wasn''t a fighter and it would be bad if we encounter some monster or dangerous wild animal while trying to find the way back to the town. Vicar then heads to the big trees to find some fallen branches to make some fire.


    It would be cold at night and it''s too dark to see anything, a fire would solve that problem. About food, rations would likely not to be a problem as we think that this place was close to the town anyway. It may only take a couple of hours to find the Eniesia Town again.


    After Vicar had collected enough branches, he started to make fire with it. It took a couple of tries but he managed to make fire, he then uses it to make a campfire. We all sit down near the campfire and look at the skies, it was indeed a beautiful night as we could see the stars and the moon clearly from where we were.


    Eli still clinging with Vicar, why does she behave like this. The only thing that might cause her to behave like this was because Sir Allen has not completed the ritual. I could see that Vicar just let her be as he seems to be tired to try to get Eli off her. We indeed went through a lot today.


    I was kinda bored and I then decided to talk to Vicar, ask him some questions about the slums. "Hey, Vicar?"


    "??" Vicar looks at me.


    "I was thinking that if you could tell me about how life in the slums."


    "The life in the slums isn''t that interesting... there''s no much to tell at all."


    "Well despite that I still wanted to know, how your life there."


    "If you really want to know my life in the slums, sure there no problems. Just know that it would be a boring story."


    "It''s fine, that much better than looking at the night sky," I said that as Vicar started to tell his stories at the slums.


    Vicar tells me about his life, the story started when he and his step-mother were banished from the manor. They were forced to live in the slums. It was hard for Vicar at first to adapt it but he gradually gets used to it. Vicar said to me that the slums aren''t an easy place to live as crime always happens there.


    The authority wouldn''t even interfere or try to solve the crime, to them it would be just a waste of time. Slums people were basically a slave with no master. Vicar said that he always get bullied when he was a child but her step-mother always there to protect him.


    Vicar stepmother always apologizes to him, Vicar didn''t understand that time why she always apologizes but when her stepmother tells the truth, he begins to understand it. Even with that, Vicar said that he still cares for her stepmother as she always there to protect him.


    Of course, Vicar''s step-mother also becomes a target but she could easily defend herself up. Vicar told me that he did learn some skills with her stepmother. As a child he doesn''t know what skills were that but as he grows up that it wasn''t a self-defense skill as it was an assassination skill.


    He still remembers that his stepmother told him to never use that skill on a human being, taking another person''s life was wrong. He kept that promise until now, even no matter how people in the slums beat him up. He would never use that skill.


    When Vicar mention about the skill he learned from his stepmother, it makes me kinda curious. What sort of assassination skill does he had learned. I do want to know more about it but for now, let''s just hear his story until the end, then I will ask him about it.


    Vicar also tells me that, he kinda popular among the woman in the slums as he always protects them from all the bad guys in the slums. I guess people there must be a level lower than Vicar as he was able to protect them, Vicar was indeed a nice guy and I believe what''s he told me. I saw it with my own eyes when the guardsmen distribute the bronze knight reward.


    Our conversation was interrupted when Eli suddenly stand up and started to get near the ocean. Vicar worried that something was wrong and immediately follow her. We thought that it was trouble but Eli was just looking at a turtle shell on the shore.


    We noticed that there were many turtle shell on the shore, it''s kinda weird that there were not here before. They must be here when we searching the branches. Eli approaches one of the turtle shells and begins to poke it around.


    When Vicar saw that Eli does nothing harmful or dangerous, he headed back to the campfire. He was about to sit down but when he realized something was wrong. He immediately runs towards where Eli was. I was confused about why he was running towards Eli.


    "What''s wrong..."


    "My mother had told me about some monsters she had encountered, one of them was a Murkshell."


    "Murkshell?"


    "A monster that disguises like a turtle shell..." He runs as fast as he could to Eli, Vicar afraid that Eli was harm by the Murkshell.


    "I think it''s just a turtle," I said to Vicar. He didn''t reply as he was too focus to get to Eli.


    When we get to Eli, Vicar guesses were right after all. It was not a turtle, the turtle shell was a monster called Murkshell. They have a body like a slime and has a turtle-like armor on their body. It was good that Vicar realizes it sooner as it would be bad for Eli as she just standing there even though the sludge were attacking her.


    The same thing happens back then when she just standing there while the undead skeleton harming her. Does she have any emotion or fear at all? She does have emotion when I think it back but still, she lacks the emotion of a human.


    Vicar jumped in and tried to protect her, he was unarmed. I wonder how does he deal with this current situation, if only I had my skill and talent it could help him.


    "Should we just run?" Vicar ask me. I know that I am useless in this situation but I still have my stats checker and it could help to see whether Vicar could fight it or not.


    [Murkshell] Level 10


    HP: 1000


    MP: 0


    *Body*


    Str- 10/100


    Dx- 8/100


    Ag- 3/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 5/100


    Perception- 6/100


    Charisma- 0/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic- 0/100


    Resistance- 0/100


    Seeing the monster stats, I think Vicar could beat it if the monster was only one. But there were ten of them here and it would be hard for Vicar to fight ten of them at once while trying to protect Eli. There only one conclusion.


    "We should run away," I said to Vicar.


    Vicar takes Eli''s hand and tried to run away from here but the Murkshell already surrounded us and there no chance to escape. The only option was to fight and hope there will be a chance to escape. I told Vicar that it might be the time to use that skill he learned from his stepmother as our opponent was not human.


    "Okay, prepared to be amazed by me..."


    After seeing what Vicar had done, I don''t know if I should be amazed or not.


    I thought that he will kill all of the Murkshell but it was rather disappointing, he already says some cool words but he just does that. I should not expect much from Vicar anyway but still, I''m thankful that we were able to escape there.

 Chapter 90 - Monster Anywhere!

    I thought that Vicar''s skill would be extraordinary but it seems my expectation was too high for him. It was just a cloak spell that could make the users and any people near him invisible. I expected that to be some cool skills, I guess I was wrong then. I do wonder why he wouldn''t use that skill back then when we were surrounded by all of the undead skeletons


    We were lucky that we could escape the Murkshell with the cloak spell, we run deeper into the area where there were big trees to avoid the murkshell. Vicar has undone his cloak spell and we became visible again, even though he kills my expectation, I was still surprised that he can use the spell. I remember that he said he can''t use any spell at all.


    "Fewh, glad that we could escape those things." Vicar was panting.


    "Do you care to explain something?" I said with some serious tone.


    "Explain what?" Vicar looks confused.


    "About the spell that you just used..."


    "Oh! This is a cloaking spell, one of the skills I learned from my mother."


    "I know what spell that was! I thought you said that you can''t use any spell and why didn''t you use it when we are surrounded by the undead skeletons..."


    "About that... Errrm... I''m sorry, it''s just I don''t want anyone to know I can use some spell or magic."


    "I don''t understand why would you don''t want anyone to know about it but you should use it back then, you would not need to jump the cliff if you had used it," I said that angrily.


    "Look, man! There''s a reason why I didn''t use the cloak spell back then."


    "What''s the reason? Tell me then..."


    "I could only use the cloak spell in the night as it required the moonlight and there''s no use using it cause the undead skeletons could see it right through the cloak spell anyways."


    "The skeletons could see us? Shouldn''t we be invisible to them?"


    "Undead type is different from any monsters, the reason why it can see us even we were invisible was because the undead has a special trait call Life-seeker."


    "Life Seeker?"


    "Don''t tell me that you didn''t even know about it, well I can blame you cause you came from another world. Let me explain, Life Seeker allows the undead to see every living thing. As long as the heart''s beating, they could see that person."


    This was the first time I heard that sort of thing, I guess we should never mess with the undead in this world. Now I know why Vicar didn''t use that cloak spell of his, I think that I owe him an apology as I was getting angry towards him. I should ask him calmly and should be easily angry. There so much that different in the world compared to the fantasy anime that I watch.


    "I''m sorry about earlier."


    "It''s fine... I should tell you about my skill too and the undead skeletons."


    "So where do we go now? Should we head back to the campfire..."


    "I think it''s better that we not go back there, I do notice some shell near the campfire."


    "Then we stay in this place until the morning comes?"


    "That''s our only option unless you want to try to go back to the town, it''s your called."


    "Either one of the options you gave is safe, let me think for a while."


    Staying here would be dangerous as we don''t know what dangers might lurk between the trees. Trying to find the way back to the town in the night would be dangerous too. While I was still hesitating to choose which options should I take, we hear a sound nearby.


    It was a howling sound, it must be a pack of a wolf. Vicar looks around, he being cautious as the wolf might appear between the trees. I suggest he use the cloak spell again but he replied that he can''t as it requires a lot of mana. He only can cast one per day as that was his limit.


    I check his stats and noticed that his MP was nearly gone as he had ten out of ninety left. I don''t know why bad things always happen around me. I guess the god that created this world really bless me with bad luck. Vicar picks up a branch in the ground and uses it as a weapon.


    A wolf comes out from between the trees and it saw us. The wolf came to approach us slowly as it keeps its eye lock on us. Vicar didn''t move an inch, I could see that Vicar was scared as there no place to run. Eli on the other hand did not react at all as she just clinging with Vicar.


    I think Vicar could handle this wolf as there was only one of it here. I also already check the wolf stats and it was a normal type of wolf. The only thing that I afraid of was if another wolf would appear, it''s would be troublesome if that happens.


    "Vicar, do you think you could fight it?"


    "Maybe not, I don''t have anything that could kill it... this branch doesn''t look too sturdy and it might break with one hit."


    "Should we run then?


    "The wolf would catch us even if we run now..."


    Why does this always happen and our option will be only left with one, a dangerous option. But why do I have a feeling that we would survive this, I guess it because that always happens to me.


    Vicar in his battle stance while Eli was behind him, he was preparing for that wolf to attack him at any time now. The wolf then leaps forward, Vicar was about to hit the wolf at that moment but suddenly an arrow pierces the wolf head.


    The wolf falls to the ground because of that arrow. Vicar kicked the wolf, the wolf was indeed dead by that arrow. Where did the arrow come from? Are there any more monsters in this place?. Vicarlooksk around to see who the one that releases the arrow.


    Between the shadows of the trees, we saw something approaching us. It was silhouettes of a human being, Vicar shouted that if you''re human rise your hand or Vicar will hit him with this branch. That thing rise his hand and walk towards us.


    With that,t we confirm that whoever that might be was a human cause he or she understand what Vicar saying. We finally can see who was this person that saved our lives, it was a man equipped with a bow. He has mustaches that really weird but it doesn''t matter as he has our gratitude.


    "Thank you... Umm Sir?"


    "The name is Tane, no need to call me sir. Looking at you we might be at the same age, may I ask what are you doing here at nights?"


    Vicar didn''t know how to answer it as he tells me to think you replied that answer. I know that we couldn''t say that we fall from the cliff as we tried to escape from the undead skeletons. He then might ask more about what happened. I then told Vicar to just make up some stories.


    Tane glare at us and it''s seems that he notices something. We both thought that he found us suspicious or something like that as he been looking at Vicar all this time. He finally said something towards Vicar.


    "Oh! Sorry... You must be here for some personal reason, I should have realized it sooner cause there were only two of you."


    What does he mean by that? some personal reasons. It took me a few minutes to understand what he meant, obviously, he thinks that Vicar and Eli were a lover that wanted some privacy. Eli does look quite young, I wouldn''t blame him for thinking that. On the other hand, Vicar still didn''t understand it.


    "What do you mean? We are here..." He stutter when I told him what Tane meant for some personal reason. Vicar immediately denied the fact that he and Eli was a lover and came here to do some personal stuff, he said it loudly towards Tane.


    Tane just smiles and says, "That was normal to be embarrassed, there not many people want to do at the forest anyway."


    "This girl and I didn''t have any relationsh.i.p.s at all, we just here because..." Vicar stops as he didn''t think any reason to say.


    "Because of some personal reason that you too embarrassed to mention right?" He smiles.


    "Vicar! Just play along with was in his thinking right now or you want to tell him the actual reason..." I said to Vicar.


    He agrees to what I was saying. Vicar didn''t have that much of a choice either as he didn''t want to tell what actually had happened, he had to play along in this current situation.

 Chapter 91 - Getting Awkward!

    Vicar introduced himself and Eli as it would be rude not to do so. Even though Vicar didn''t like the idea, he had to play along and pretend that Eli was his fiance. It was all to avoid telling Tane the truth if he knows that Vicar trying to escape the dungeon cell. He would surely tell the guardsmen or think of Vicar as a wanted criminal and capture Vicar instead.


    With all of the introduction was over. Tane offers us to stay at his house, he said that it would be dangerous in the woods at night. Vicar gladly accepts his offer, he then leads us the way. His house was not far from here, it just took a few minutes to get there. It was not a large house, it was a wooden cottage.


    He then knocks on the door, the door then opens up by an old lady.


    "Do you get the herbs Tane?"


    "I got it grandma... it is in my pouch."


    The old lady finally notices our presence here when she looks at Tane behind. She then asks a question towards Tane.


    "Who these people you brought home? Your friends?... No, you don''t have any friends if I recall correctly."


    "I met them in the woods and offer them to stay in our place for the night."


    "Oh! Welcome to our home..." The old lady greets us kindly, she immediately invites us to enter the house as she said that we will catch a cold if we stay outside for too long.


    The first thing in my mind when I saw this cottage and the old lady was that we had stumbled on a witch house. But it was all gone after the old lady shows up hospitality, she prepares some foods for us and gives Vicar and Eli two pairs of dried cloth as she saw their cloth was soaked.


    The old lady asks for the herb that she needed from Tane, she said that she needed to for the food. She then asks Tane to entertain us while she cooks the food. Tane then shows us the room that we could use to sleep in, he apologizes for the lack of bed as he said that they didn''t get visitors often.


    There only people who would visit here were merchants as Tane''s grandmother was an alchemist and she sells the potions to them. But they would not stay long, they would leave after they finish doing their business. Tane then asks Vicar a question.


    "I realize that your fiance never talks... is she the shy type."


    "She not mine!... Ehem... She was a shy person that has some speech disorders, that''s why she rarely talks."


    "Okay... I bet you must be a rich man right?"


    "Me? A rich man..." Vicar laughs as he continues to say, "There no way that I''m a rich man... I just an ordinary person."


    "But the ring you wore was a gold ring! There no denied that you indeed a rich man..."


    "Oh! That''s why you called me rich... This ring is given to me by my friend, she was rich not me." Vicar said.


    Tane wanted to ask more but it seems that he has to hold that questions for now as his grandmother was calling Tane and us for dinner. We all then head to the kitchen and sit down on the chair while Tane''s grandmother placing all the foods she cooks on the table.


    Before Vicar starts to eat, he introduces himself and Eli as he forgot to do so earlier. I could see his face when he says Eli was his fiance, he really does not like it at all. Tane already starts to reach the foods on the table and his grandmother quickly hits Tane hand.


    "Let''s not be rude in front of our guest!" Tane''s grandmother scolds him.


    "But I''m hungry..."


    "The guest should be the one that gets the food first!"


    "Nah! It''s fine... we should eat together." Vicar said.


    "You lucky that this young man is a good man." With that, all of the people in the room started to eat their food.


    The food looks delicious, there was some unfamiliar dish that I had never seen in this world yet. Sadly, I could not taste the food as I am a ring. I could just see Vicar and Tane happy faces when they eat the food, I bet that it was delicious as they eat more than one. Sometimes, I wish that I had a body like a human as being a ring really limits what I can do.


    While they were eating, Tane''s grandmother notices something was wrong. She asks Vicar why does his fiance does not eat a thing. Vicar just realizes that Eli didn''t eat the food at all, he was too busy eating that he forgets about Eli.


    "Ummm... She prefers to eat alone." Vicar said that. When I heard that Vicar choose that reason, I thought that they surely get suspicious towards us.


    Luckily, they both believe it. It surprised me on how do they believe that. If it was me, I obviously would not believe it as there no people in the world that would prefer to eat alone. That would be too sad for someone to eat alone. Even I eat with somebody in my old world, with my anime body pillows of course.


    Thinking back to my old life, I think that I living a sad life. I should really socialize more rather than spending time with the body pillows. I then realized that there might be a person that enjoys eating alone cause I''m also one of them, besides this a different world than mine.


    After they all finish eating their food, Vicar and Eli headed to their room. Vicar had to take some food for Eli to made the lie he made earlier looks somewhat realistic. Vicar closed the door of that room and place the food on the bed as there weres no tables in here.


    Eli was clinging all of the time, I really don''t know what was this dead problem. Why would she cling to him, Vicar was not his husband. If you wanted to say resemblance, Vicar''s face and Sir Allen''s face were totally different from each other.


    Vicar really didn''t know what to do with Eli, he could not get Eli to stop clinging at him. He then asks Eli a question and hoping that this time Eli would answer them.


    "Why do you cling to me that much?"


    "I love you!"


    "I''m not your husband! I''m a different person and you know that didn''t you..." Vicar said.


    "I love you!" She said the same thing as earlier.


    This is the problem when you talk with Eli, she always gave the same answer as always. I could see that Vicar had lost his patience, he pushed Eli on the bed, and the food spill because of that. Eli pulled Vicar''s arm and Vicar was struggling to get out of it. Tane then suddenly enters the rooms.


    "Vicar... You forgot the wa-wa-wa-water" Tane stuttered as he saw Vicar and Eli.


    I bet that he had the wrong idea about his situation again, well I will not blame him for getting it wrong. The positions of Eli and Vicar in the bed will give anyone the wrong idea. Vicar immediately stand up and tried to explain the situation.


    "Tane! I could..." Before he could finish, Tane was already trying to leave the room.


    "I''m so-so-sorry! I should knock first... I didn''t see anything." He slowly walked to the door.


    "This is not what it looks like! Tane hears me out..." Vicar shout but Tane didn''t stop as begins to walk faster and finally exit the room. He also closes the door hardly.


    Vicar could not do anything to stop him as Eli was pulling his shirt. The situation has gotten more awkward now. He then looks at Eli, Vicar knows that it would not happen if he didn''t push Eli away. He regretted his action and all I could do was watch it happen.


    "Vicar... I sure Tane will understand it." I said that to Vicar.


    "No, he will not, I''m sure he will spread rumors about me..."


    "Well, all you could do now is wait for the morning and explain to him what really happens."


    "There no hope for that... he surely will not believe it at all."


    "Just try for it... we don''t know if he, believes it or not, I bet that he will believe it if you tell him what exactly happens here."


    I know that I said that but it was just to cheer Vicar up. I do know that Tane will not believe it at all as he thought Eli and Vicar were fiances. But I doubt that he will spread rumors about this as he seems to be a man that can keep a secret perfectly fine.


    "Let''s not think about it too much Vicar, better head to sleep cause we need to go back to the town right?"


    "Huh... Okay.."

 Chapter 92 - In Morning!

    Vicar just lay down and hoping that he could sleep comfortably tonight. But it seems that Vicar didn''t manage to get his eyes close. It was all because of Eli, she hugs Vicar when he trying to sleep. It really made Vicar uncomfortable, he then gets out of the bed.


    "How can I sleep in this situation!"


    "Pretend that Eli was a not there..."


    "Easy for you to say! How it felt to get press by that thing, it suffocated me!" He points at Eli huge rack.


    "I consider you to be lucky Vicar... A lot of men would die to be in your place right now."


    "All the man that died are a pervert! Like you too."


    "Hey! We aren''t perverts... it just the male instinct."


    "That what the perverts would say..."


    Eli keeps pulling Vicar''s arm, it seems like she wanted Vicar to lay on the bed with her. Even though I said all of that to Vicar. At the same time, I pity him. He was an honest man and a good man, I know that he wouldn''t take advantage of Eli. I just hope he could sleep as tomorrow kinda an important day for us.


    On the other hand, why Eli behaving like this. Vicar wasn''t his husband, what makes her so attach to Vicar. There must be a reason as I began to doubt that it was caused by Sir Allen not completing her revival.


    But I can''t think any of it, there too much that we didn''t know. I bet we will know if we read the rest of Sir Allen''s logbook.


    "Just go to sleep! Close your eyes and imagine Eli as a fluffy pillow."


    "Alright... I will do that." Vicar seems tired.


    I could see that Vicar was too tired to even bother with Eli, he just lay down on the bed and forces himself to sleep. I glad that he does that, he wouldn''t get any sleep if he keeps thinking about Eli. A few minutes later, I could see that Vicar was really asleep as I could hear his snore.


    He must be really tired to be able to make that sound, we have been through a lot on this day. Vicar must not expect to do much today as our goal was to convince Aliss father to cancel the marriage with Linceo. It suddenly turns out to be much more troublesome in the end.


    He gets himself thrown into a dungeon, escape from that place which Sir Allen build in secret to revive his dead wife Eli. No wonder he was tired, I just hope our luck tomorrow will be fine. I don''t want any trouble to happen anymore.


    When I thinking of the trouble, I suddenly remember about my owner Aliss. We have just been together for a few days and yet we had to be apart like this. I do wonder why the problems always pop out, I thought after the incident. I could live a normal life as a ring with my owner.


    I hope that my owner is fine, I know that she wouldn''t do anything stupid right now. I also hope that after this problem has been sort out, I could be reunited with Aliss back. I then felt something weird when I think about her, I never experienced this kind of feeling. I just ignore it as it might not be that important as I think that I should get to sleep.


    I could see that Eli was also had fallen asleep in Vicar''s arms. When I look both of them like this, no wonder Tane called them a lover. I still couldn''t believe that this woman that was sleeping was an undead. Enough of that thinking as I feel really sleepy, my vision went dark as I was slowly have fallen asleep.


    " C.o.c.k-a-doodle-doo!"


    The sound of the rooster was so loud that because of that I had woken up from my sleep. The sunlight was already reaching Vicar''s foot. I could see that Vicar was also awakened by it as he puts his hand up and yawns. I bet that he sleeps really comfortable last night, he has been sleeping in between Eli huge racks.


    How I envious Vicar as he gets the lifetime opportunity and yet he didn''t even appreciate it. When I still had my body in the old world, I could only feel the fluffiness of my anime body pillow and not a real woman. As Vicar already waken up, he then tries to get out of the bed, and because of that Eli awake.


    Suddenly, the door of our room was being knocked. Vicar then said he already awake and just come into the room. The door was then open by Tane, he peeks behind the door as he was afraid that he could be interrupting something again this time.


    "Just come in... and tell me why you here?"


    "Uhmm... Grandma already made breakfast and ask me to wake you up."


    "Oh Okay, we will head to the dining room in a few minutes."


    "I''ll inform grandma then... please hurry up as I am hungry."


    "Sure! No problem."


    Tane then gets out of the room as Vicar and Eli headed to the dining room. When we arrive there, the earlier thing that we saw was Tane Grandmother smile. She asks if Vicar and Eli sleep well, she then apologized for the bed as it was not that comfy.


    "No need to worry, I was indeed comfy. But even if it does not, it''s still better than sleeping on the ground." Vicar said that, I then remember that he comes from the slums. He must be sleeping on the ground all the time.


    "I''m glad that it was comfy enough for you both... Let''s sit down and enjoy the breakfast that I had prepared." Tane''s grandmother smiles, she was indeed nice to prepare breakfast for us.


    This what make me jealous of all the living being that could eat, the food seems to be delicious but sadly I can''t even eat it and all I could do was to watch the food being eaten by somebody else. Vicar and Eli sit down, the same thing happens as yesterday as Eli didn''t touch her food at all but all of the people didn''t say anything cause they already know the reason.


    After we all finish eating, Tane''s grandmother offers us to take a bath first before leaving. She also said to not worry about cloth as she will give us some spare cloth. Vicar didn''t want it as he replied that he needs to hurry to get to the town.


    When Vicar mentions the town, we both remember one thing that is we don''t know the way to get into the town back. Vicar was reluctant to ask about it but I forced him to ask as we might take much more time to find the way back to the town. I also told Vicar that we had something important to do in the town and should not waste any time. He agreed and ask the question towards Tane.


    "Umm? What''s the closes town..." Vicar asks.


    "The closes town was Eniesia Town... are you both planning to visit the town."


    "Yes... The problem was we lost our map and didn''t know which path to take towards the town."


    Tane silence for a moment, he seems to realize something. "Oh! Now I get it... that''s why you were in the woods last night, I surely thought that you both there to do something personal."


    "I already tried to explain but you didn''t listen, could you tell which path to take them?"


    "You know what! Today I need to go to the town as well, we could go there together if you don''t mind me tagging along."


    "Really! Thanks, Tane..."


    "But first... Let''s take a bath cause I don''t want to be smelly in the town and you both should take a bath as well."


    Vicar had no other choice but to wait for Tane to finish his bath, Vicar still didn''t want to take a bath even though there still time. I know why he doesn''t want to take it, I know that he actually wanted to take the bath but the problem was Eli.


    He was embarrassed to let Eli see his n.a.k.e.d body, what worse was that he would be the one that changes Eli''s clothes as she couldn''t do it or rather doesn''t even move as she keeps on clinging with Vicar. Even last night when Tane''s grandmother offers us the spare cloth, he tried to put Eli cloth while closing his eyes. The only reason why he could put the cloth was with me guiding him.


    Vicar waits outside of the cottage, he looks around and takes a breath. He said something to me while we look at the big trees.


    "Hey, ring... There something on my mind."


    "What on your mind?"


    "Don''t you think that the guardsmen that guarding the gate would capture me when they see me?"

 Chapter 93 - How Business Go?

    When Vicar mentions that, I then remember that Vicar should be on the guardsmen''s search list as a wanted person. Surely the guardsmen in the dungeon noticed that Vicar wasn''t there and they would surely tell Sir Allen about it. Sir Allen will order all of the guardsmen in the town to capture because Vicar was holding his secret.


    "Do you think that they would capture me?"


    "I think so... Sir Allen had done this before remember, the time when Sir Allen thought you were Aliss lover."


    "So we should avoid entering the town from the gate... besides that, we need to hide Eli."


    I almost forgot about Eli, we really need to hide her but it seems that will be absolutely impossible as she keeps clinging with Vicar. I can''t think of a way to make her away from Vicar. The problem with bringing Eli into the town was people surely recognize her, she was Sir Allen dead after all.


    Even we made it to enter the town without being capture by the guardsmen, Eli would bring us the attention. As she would make the townspeople believe that they had seen something weird, the townspeople then will surely spread the rumors.


    The rumors eventually will be heard by Sir Allen and it would make Vicar easier to be caught or track down. Troubles keep coming to us, right now we had to solve two problems at once. That was about entering the city and the other one was about Eli''s presence in the town.


    We both thought of a way while waiting for Tane to finish his bath, Vicar face seems to remember something. He quickly tells me about what he had remembered.


    "That is indeed another way to get into the town," Vicar said.


    "Really? I thought the only way to get into the town was using the gate."


    "I remember that my mother had told the secret path she been using."


    "Your stepmother told you that? Is she wanted you to be an assassin, why would she told you that."


    "I rather not think about why she told me, at least we have a way to get in now."


    "So do you want to tell me the way or not"


    "There no need to tell you as I''m the one who will do it, you will know it when I use that way to get in the town."


    "Okay, let''s us think how to hide Eli now."


    "How about we just made her wear a bonnet? I sure it will work out fine."


    "Do you think that would cover her face?"


    "No, but it would be the best way, do you have a better idea then?"


    Vicar was right, there no other way to hide Eli. If we cover her face with a sack, it would be too cruel. It will draw more attention to us. Is there really no other way to make Eli''s presence completely gone while we in the town.


    It took almost fifteen minutes for Tane to get prepare after he finishes he gets out of the cottage. We already waited for him outside, he apologized for taking such a long time to get prepare as he knows that Vicar really needs to get to the town quickly.


    Vicar said he didn''t mind at all as he also said that he should be the one that feels guilty for making Tane guide him to get into the town. With all of that finish, Vicar says goodbye to Tane''s grandmother and hopes that he will visit this place again and might even be bought something from town as a souvenir.


    Tane then leads the way as Vicar and Eli follow him. The further we get, the smaller the cottage was and in a few minutes, it vanishes from our sight. Along the way, Vicar asks Tane what sort of business in the town as he did say that while we were eating breakfast.


    "Oh! It''s just that I needed to visit some of the merchants there."


    "I thought the merchant would go to your place? Didn''t you say that yesterday..."


    "Ahahah I did, but they were at our place just to get the potions and the reason I needed to go to the town was to collect the 20% of the profit they made by selling it. Almost forgot! As well as to buy some food."


    "I guess running a business is pretty much hard too."


    "Yup... these days, most of the merchant is fraud and try to scam us by lying us how much their profit for selling our potions."


    "Wait a minute! Didn''t you already sell the potions to them? Why would you have to take 20% of their profit."


    "You do know that Eniesia Town is one of the most successful port towns in the Kingdom Of Stymlios"


    "I do know that... but is that something related to the topic that I ask you about."


    "It somehow connected, because of that the kingdom has made a policy which the 20% profit of some products must be given towards the one who made it, the products include potion, crafts and other things that needed a people to made it."


    "I somehow still didn''t get it? Mind if you could explain it more..."


    Somehow Vicar''s conversation has become a good one, I also wanted to know more about how business work in this town. It''s not like I can sell anything but I think it might be useful to avoid getting scam and it just seems interesting to me. Why? Because I had the ambition to be an entrepreneur back in my old world but I was just too lazy to make it happen.


    "Sure! Because of the production of potions, weapons, crafts, and other things were not made by the merchant themself. Most of that kind of product they bought from the one that made it. The reason why the kingdom made that policy was...." Tane explains as Vicar and I listen to it very carefully as we don''t want to miss out on the important things.


    After listening to it, I somehow get why they get the 20% profit back from the merchant. Some of the people who made the product might lie about it being a high-quality one like an example a high-grade potion. The people who make it might sell that product for a price like a high grade one to the merchant but what the merchant bought might just be a low grade one. It basically a scam towards the merchant and will probably ruin the merchant reputation.


    As this was a quite famous trading town, many people will buy that low-grade potion as their thought was a high grade one. People who use that potion thinking that it was high grade will be disappointed as it turns out to be a low-grade potion. It will ruin this town name and will make the trade ship went into a different port.


    Because of that, the kingdom made a fixed rate of prices of every handmade product so that they will be no more scam. When the kingdom made that policy, the honest people who made the product were mad as they will be selling a high-quality item at the same price for the merchant, this situation would only profit the merchant.


    The officials of this kingdom did hear the voice of the protest and added some new things in the policy that they had made. Which was that the one who made the product will get 20% of the profit from the merchant. The merchant then seems it was not good for them to give the 20% profit.


    The merchant did send their representatives to the kingdom but sadly the official was strict with its the principal and said that the merchant already made a lot of profit as the item they bought for the maker was already cheap enough.


    I think it kinda fair as the merchant could set any price to sell the item. if they get more profit from selling the item, the one that made the product will get more then. But I proud of this kingdoms official to be able to find a way of this problem.


    I do wonder why the merchant could not tell if the product were of high quality or low quality. There were merchants after all and should be able to tell the difference but again this was a different world and not 100% like the fantasy anime that I watch all of the time.


    Suddenly Tane stops talking about it as he points something in front of us. When we look ahead, we could see the town gate from afar. Somehow I felt so happy as we finally made it back to the town, I then remember about my owner Aliss and hope that she is doing fine. I also hope that our plan will proceed smoothly without much problem.


    "Look! Could you see the gate... it''s big right?" Tane said towards Vicar.

 Chapter 94 - Lets Quit

    When we see the town within our sight, we know that we had to part away with Tane, it would just bring him trouble if we were sighted by the guards now. Tane will surely get arrested as well, he was nice to use, and if we don''t want him to be involved in our personal matter.


    Vicar then stops at a point and Tane noticed that Vicar stops moving. He asks Vicar why he stops, the town was just in front of us. We didn''t think a good lie for this situation, Tane would suspect something was going on behind him if we didn''t manage to convince him.


    "Umm, We had some stuff to do first.. you could go ahead Tane."


    "Some stuff? I thought you want to go to town first."


    "We did want to go there first, but we have to do something important."


    "Can I know about it?"


    "No! You can''t... it something personal." Vicar stutters.


    "I will not force you to tell me what it is but I think you acting weird, Vicar." It seems like he started to notice that we were holding some secret with him.


    If he knows about him he would be in trouble or that he might tell the guardsmen about us and we would be thrown back in the dungeon. What worse that he could be label as one of the allies that help us escape and he also will be in the dungeon with us.


    "Tane thanks for letting us stay in your place, the food was delicious but this is where we must part away."


    "What do you mean?"


    Vicar didn''t answer Tane''s question as he uses his cloak spell and become invisible. He knows that this was the only way for us to get separated from Tane. We didn''t want to cause trouble for him and this was the best way. While we walk away from him, I noticed that Tane looks around and search for us. He must not be expected that we would be gone like that.


    After we get far enough from Tane, Vicar undoes the cloak spell and we were visible again. I then compliment Vicar to use that spell, it would be hard to find a good reason to be separated from Tane. But I could tell that Vicar wasn''t happy about it.


    "That was the best way..." I said to Vicar.


    "Dang!" He clenches his fist, "I should never use the spell..."


    I was confused about why he said that as in my eyes I think he made the right call to use the cloak spell. I then ask him why he did not want to use it. "Why? I think it''s a good decision you used that spell."


    "No it wasn''t, I had wasted it for just that."


    "A waste? It may seem like it but I think it''s good..."


    "You didn''t understand it! I could use it when we trying to get into the manor."


    The moment Vicar said that I realize what''s going on in his mind. The manor had a lot of guards and it''s nearly impossible to break in. But with the help of the cloak spell, breaking in the house would be a lot easier. The guardsmen wouldn''t even notice it.


    If Vicar uses that spell now, it would mean that he couldn''t use it for the rest of the day. His MP was limited after all and he could only use it once a day. It would be a problem for us now as we need to think of another way to get into the manor. Why does our job keep getting harder with time, a simple task has become much more difficult.


    "We could wait a day for your mana to recharge... How about that?"


    "Where should we rest? The town guardsmen would be searching for me everywhere..."


    "A place that they wouldn''t enter... The slums!"


    "I wouldn''t sure about that, they might be some of them there."


    "I thought they wouldn''t enter that place?"


    "The has been some situation where the guardsmen might go there, I know that most of the townfolk said the guards will never enter that place even if a crime happens there. But recently there some thieves that stole some gold and jewelry from a noble house and their hide in the slums. He thought he would be safe but the guardsmen storm the slums just to find that thieves."


    When Vicar said that, I remember something similar that happens to me. I begin to think that it was the thieves that the bronze knight had defeated. I did remember that their hideout was so dirty, I thought that place wasn''t part of the slums. But I did remember that the guardsmen were there at that place, a lot of them.


    To make sure that it was the same, I ask Vicar whether the one that defeated the thieves was the bronze knight. He replied that he didn''t sure who defeated it but all he knows that all of the thieves were dead. When he said that, it confirms that it was a similar incident. The thieves were all killed by the bronze knight.


    We could not wait in the slums like this, if the guardsmen were there it would make us easier to be caught. Why must troubles always come in my way, I just wish that this all would be easier? Is this some kind of trial for me? can''t I be happy with my owner?


    I ask Vicar a question, "Do you think we could do this?


    "I''m not sure, but I still believe that we can. Why did you ask? Do you feel that you want to give up after all the things we have done?"


    "I don''t know Vicar... things just keep getting harder for us."


    "You the one that wanted to this remember! I still remember that time when we in the dungeon cell... that you said that you would help me escape just to cancel the marriage of Aliss."


    When I think about it, I was the one that wanted this. Vicar wasn''t that motivated to escape in the first place but I was the one that forced him to do so. I''m the one that made it more complicated, I should just listen to Vicar at that time that there nothing we can do.


    I''m the one that adds more problems but the one who burdens it all was Vicar and yet he didn''t complain about it as much as I do now. I realize now that I shouldn''t force him as it was all because to fulfill my very own selfish wish. It feels like I have a duty to helps whoever was my owner at the time, but I could just help them thinking and somehow I just made it worse.


    I also began to ask myself why would I do it all for my owner. I know that Aliss was my owner but I had my own feelings and thought. Thinking it back, all of the time I have been to obsess with being just a ring for my owner.


    I could just find a different owner, I know she bought me but she didn''t even remember about me and didn''t even try to find me when Sir Allen toss me. I was a fool to not realize it until now, no one really cares about me in this world as I was just an accessory to them. But there was one man that might not see me like that, it was the bronze knight.


    I do know that I need someone to help me as I can''t do anything like a human would but right now I feel like a slave. I made my mind after thinking about this matter in just a few minutes, it''s kinda a short time to think as this would be the important decision that I made.


    "Vicar, let''s quit..." I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar was shocked when he heard those words coming out from my mouth. He asks whether I was just joking around but I tell him that I wasn''t. After Vicar know that I really meant to quit, he asks me why.


    "Why? There must be a reason..." He said.


    "I was thinking that we shouldn''t interfere with the marriage, we don''t know that Linceo might sincerely love Aliss. I always think about negative thought, Sir Allen might not be bad. The reason why he arranges that marriage might be because to see Aliss have a happy life."


    "But? What makes you thinks that..."


    "Remember the log we read, Aliss should be the last sacrifice to revive his dead wife but instead doing so. Sir Allen named that baby Aliss, the name that he and his dead wife wanted if they had a daughter. That''s why I think that he might be good after all."


    "Didn''t you want to know what written in the second log?"


    "I do but I shouldn''t risk you life for only that..." I said that towards Vicar.

 Chapter 95 - Im not Quitter!

    Vicar looks at me very seriously, I could see in his eyes that he was disappointed with me. I do know why he was disappointed with me because I had already given up with all of this. Right now I don''t care about what people may think as this would never work. I just had to accept it.


    "Tell me ring? Why do you start to give up now..."


    "It''s because we will fail, there no way we can''t do it."


    "So you telling me that your reason is that you afraid that we will fail, we didn''t even try yet and somehow you could tell that we could not do it." Vicars look at me as he said to me to believe that we still could do it.


    "How? Tell me how then..."


    When I ask that to Vicars, he went silent as he didn''t know the answers. It is just like I thought, we have no plan and we still want to go there. He still didn''t notice that if we failed, he the one that will suffer the consequences and not me. How could they punish me as I am a ring, it''s better to quit now.


    "Believe it! That''s all I can say... remember that we went through a lot of danger yesterday and yet we still live. It''s all because we believe that we would make it."


    I know what he trying to say but with only belief would not be enough, we need an actual plan if we wanted this to work smoothly.


    "Trust me that it''s better to quit now cause if we failed, your the one that will be sent back into the dungeon..." I said that towards Vicar as he finally realizes my intention...


    "I know now the reason you telling me to quit but it''s okay, you don''t have to worry about me." He smiles.


    "It''s not that I worry about you! It''s just that I was the one that forced you into this and it would be wrong if only you get hauled into the dungeon."


    "Your not the one that forced me into this, I myself wanted to do it but I don''t have the courage back then in the dungeon. But there you came telling me not to give up as we would find away. You believe that we could do it and look how far we have gotten now."


    I was indeed the one that believes that we could escape the dungeon cell and cancel my owner''s marriage. Yet here I am doubting that we can''t do it, I know that I''m stupid but I should not stop believing. If I kept believing that it would work, the situation would turn out how I thought it will suppose to be.


    Vicar then said a word to me, "Never Give UP! and keep believing that we could do this." He said that to me while he still smiling.


    I know that he tried to cheer me up and restore my self-confidence. I guess I should say thanks to him as he managed to do so. Part of me still doubt whether this would go on smoothly without any trouble but I believe that we could do this.


    "Thanks, Vicar... sorry about my behavior early, it just..."


    "No need to say about it anymore, I know your intention... Let just focus about the task ahead."


    With that the conversation about me trying to give up was over as now we proceed to initial plan. That was to get into the town using a secret passage that Vicar stepmother had told him about. Vicar walk along the outer wall, there were no guardsmen there so we were safe for now.


    Vicar was looking at the ground all of the time, I bet that the secret passage way was under the ground. It''s been a few minutes as Vicar still searching for it, I began to doubt that there secret passage that his stepmother told doesn''t even exist.


    But I was wrong as Vicar finally found it, the reason why we have a hard time finding it was because a lot of grass were in the area. It was well hidden as I think that nobody even know that this even exist. When I look close at it, I noticed that it was a manhole.


    Vicar remove the manhole cover, we could not see what''s in there as it was dark. We kinda regret that we have not brought a torch with us as it would be really helpful if we had one. There might be some monster lurking there.


    After removing the cover, we proceed to get in the manhole. Luckily there was a ladder, it would be rather scary to jump into the manhole without knowing how deep it was. It took us almost a few minute to finally reach the end. It was so dark that we could not see a thing, even the light could not shine through.


    We had to proceed either way or else we will be stuck in here. Vicar started to touch everywhere as it could be helpful in a way. Vicar feels that there was a rock wall on the right of us as there nothing in our left. Vicar use the rock wall as our guide in the dark.


    We didn''t know how much time has passed since we been down here, we also had no idea where we were right now. Suddenly we hear a sound, we listen to the sound closely and realize that it was a human footsteps. There should be no one here beside us.


    Vicar already checked that no one had follow us here before entering the manhole. I then realized that it may not be a human after all, it could be an undead or some monsters that I didn''t know of. I was about to tell it to Vicar but suddenly we both saw something behind us, there was a orange light in the dark.


    We didn''t what was that but Vicar had taken a stick before heading down here. Thanks god that he had prepare before heading down here, at least he could be able to protect himself and Eli. The close the thing gets the brighter the color was and when it was within our range of sight. We noticed that the orange color was from a torch.


    Vicar and I was surprised by it, we really didn''t expect it. We certainly thought that it was a monster but we were both mistaken. It was neither a monster or an animal like we thought, it was a human. In fact he was someone we both know as it was Tane.


    Was he been following us all of this time, I thought that we had loss him when Vicar uses the his cloak spell. How come he could be here, there''s no way he could see through us even when we went invisible. In my head, I was thinking that he must have some special ability.


    Vicar still couldn''t believe that it was Tane as Vicar ask him some question, "Are you really Tane? Or just some monster disguise to be him."


    When Vicar said that, I realize that there was a possibility that this Tane might not be the one we knew. It might be a monster that have a mimic skill. But again I thought that a mimic skill couldn''t mimic someone who not actually here unless the monster could read mind and become the exact person on our mind.


    "What are you talking about? Of course I''m Tane, there should be only one Tane exist and that''s me." He replied to Vicar question.


    I began to suspect him as all impostor always said the same thing and admit that they were the real one. Yet again, I could be wrong and he might be actually the real Tane. The more I think about this matter the more confuse I become.


    "If you''re the real Tane! Prove it... what do you know about us?" I don''t know if this could prove whether he was real or not but this was the only thing we could do now.


    "I still don''t know what happening but somehow I need to prove I''m the real one when I was the real one. Umm...You haven''t taken a bath!" Tane said that to prove he was the real Tane.


    All of the things he could say, he choose to say that. But thanks to that I''m sure that he was the real one as Tane was that kind of people that would say anything without thinking it first.


    When Vicar heard that, he begins to laugh so hard. "HAHAHA! You''re the real Tane, I thought you was a monster that have the skill mimic."


    "Why are you laughing at me? Did I do something funny..." He ask Vicar.


    "Because we really thought that you were a monster, even the ring believe that." Vicar has slipped out something from his mouth, something that he shouldn''t say to anyone.


    Tane looks confuse when Vicar said that, "The ring?"

 Chapter 96 - Sneaking Our Way

    Vicar realized that he shouldn''t say it, he tried to cover it up but I said to Vicars that it''s time to tell him everything. He would not believe us if we tried to make up another fake reason, as right now we were suspicious people. Vicar agreed with it and he explains everything to Tane.


    "Listen Tane, we have something to tell you."


    "By looking at your face, is this an important thing?"


    "It''s kinda important cause I think we had to tell you the truth about us..."


    "Are you guys were a criminal?..." Tane looks at us.


    What Tane said isn''t wrong, we were a criminal but not that kind of criminal. It''s because we have been to put the label as criminal in the town as we were able to escape the dungeon cell. I just hope that Tane will not harm us or tried to run away if he knows the truth.


    "We were not criminal but we did escape from the dungeon."


    "Isn''t that make you a criminal? No one ends up in the dungeon without doing something wrong."


    "We had done nothing wrong, but it''s up to you if you want to believe in us."


    "I don''t know whether to trust you guys but somehow my heart believes that you guys were the good guy. So tell me why you escape from the dungeon and the reason why you were in the dungeon in the first place."


    "You know Tane, it''s kinda a long story but here we go..." Vicar started to explain the reason and why he was being held in the dungeon.


    Vicar told Tane the reason he ends up in the dungeon in the first place because he knows a secret of some noble, a dark secret of the noble. The noble didn''t want that secret to be exposed in the public and afraid that he would tell it. The noble decided to lock Vicar up in the dungeon.


    Vicar didn''t mention the name of the noble and what''s the secret was. If Tane knows about it, he will also be threatened by Sir Allen. Thinking of that, Vicar decided not to tell what was the dark secret all about. Vicar continues to explain that he found a secret passageway in the dungeon cell where he has been held.


    Thanks to that passageway he was able to escape, but it wasn''t easy as that place had many undead skeletons. There Vicar met Eli, the undead skeletons harm her and Vicar kinda rescue her from that place. But there was no place to escape left.


    He does not mention Eli being undead as it might scare off Tane or he would suddenly attack Eli. It would be bad so Vicar didn''t bring that fact up.


    As Vicar and Eli were at the end of a cliff, Vicar decided to jump with Eli. They both fell into the seawater and somehow washed away to the shore. That''s how we were able to meet Tane. That was the end of Vicar''s explanation towards Tane.


    Tane looks at Eli and said, "Wait a minute! So that girl aren''t you fiance?"


    "Well actually she wasn''t my fiance, she just a girl I met while I tried to escape."


    "But why does she kept clinging with you? That is not normal... There must be something else you hide from me, aren''t you Vicar..." Tane said as he still didn''t believe Eli wasn''t Vicar''s fiance.


    "It''s the real thing I tell you that she wasn''t my fiance and I don''t know why she kept clinging to me either." Vicar tried to convince Tane and somehow he believes it as he could see that Vicar was being serious.


    Tane then asks us one question, "Tell me, Vicar, what sort of business do you want to do in the town?"


    Vicar simply answers it, "To meet with my sister Aliss."


    "Your sister? Is she also being held in the dungeon..."


    "No, but we had to meet her. Just to see whether she was fine or not."


    "Mind I tag along then?"


    We were both surprised when Tane said that he wanted to join us as well, Vicar then ask him something. "Why do you want to join us? This is a dangerous thing we do."


    "I do aware of the danger but somehow destiny is telling me to accompany you."


    "Destiny?" Vicar was confused.


    "Before I met you guys, I had a dream where I met somebody unknown in the woods at night. In that dream of mine, I also saw myself following the people that I had met into the town." Tane said.


    "And you believe the dream?"


    "Is that wrong? My grandmother always told me that some dreams were like a premonition of our future. That''s why I believe it."


    "Well if that the case, feel free to tag along with us. But do know that this is a dangerous thing that you sign up for, you could still quit if you want."


    "I had already made up my mind, I will follow you guys into the town."


    With that Tane was joining our party, somehow I felt glad that we had another person that we can rely on. Thanks to Vicar we were able to see what''s in here as he brought a torch with him. Vicar then asks how Tane was able to find us here.


    Tane just simply said that he listens to the sound of the surroundings. If he does that, he could hear anything in 3 meters radius. He uses it when Vicar turned invisible and because of that, he could hear the sound of Vicar footsteps. Tane''s job was just to follow that sound, he was hiding behind the bushes when Vicar undo the cloak spell.


    We were quite surprised that Tane had that kind of ability. It was quite useful as we could use it to know if there were someone in our area. Vicar asks him how does he had that kind of abilities.


    "Is your abilities is a natural gift?"


    "No of course not, it requires a lot of practice and concentration. It''s because I live in the woods and my job was to find the herb to make a potion.When searching for the herb, it''s kinda dangerous and I didn''t know if there were a wild animal nearby. So that how I develop that abilities."


    Tane does have a point, it''s pretty dangerous in the woods. It''s no wonder he had develop that kind of abilities. I should check his stats, he should have a good stats."


    [Tane Eagius] Level 15


    HP: 2500


    MP: 150


    *Body*


    Str- 8/100


    Dx- 18/100


    Ag- 21/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 45/100


    Perception- 73/100


    Charisma- 50/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic- 0/100


    Resistance- 5/100


    His stats was quite nice, I could see that his perception was 73 out of 100. Maybe that''s why he could hear things within 3 meters radius.


    "Do you think I will be able to do it?" Vicar ask Tane.


    "I''m not sure but I think everyone could do it if they had the spirit to never give and and the will to learn." Tane said.


    Vicar realizes that he forgot about something, he remember that he hasn''t introduced me yet. Vicar then introduced me to Tane as he think that Tane should know that I exist.


    Tane didn''t believe it at first and then Vicar remove me from his finger, he then told him to put me on his finger. He does do what Vicar told him to do and put me on his finger. Tane was shocked when he hear someone said hello to him. It was me trying to initiate the conversation, he knows that Vicar was saying the truth and believe that I was real.


    He then give me back to Vicar as it was just to let him know that there were another people here in this group. But I notice that something was weird when I was remove from Vicar finger, Eli seems to stop clinging with Vicar all of the sudden.


    I didn''t know if Vicar realize it or not but it''s seems that I maybe the cause why Eli clinging with him all of this time. When I was in Tane finger, I realize that Eli wanted to cling with Tane instead but Tane pull me out from his finger immediately when I initiate the conversation.


    What I currently thinking might be true as there no other reason why Eli would cling with Vicar. I was about to tell Vicar about it as we could determined whether my theory was right or wrong but we had encountered a monster along the way.


    The monster that we encountered was a giant rat, it has a red eyes and a sharp teeth as well as the claws. The giant rat was staring at us and making a loud squeaking sound that echoes. We don''t know why he doing that but we somehow had a bad feeling about it.

 Chapter 97 - Monster Problem!

    The squeaking sound that the giant rat was getting louder every second. We didn''t know why that giant rat does that but luckily Tane has brought his bow with him. He didn''t hesitate to draw his bow, he then fires it straight to the giant rat head.


    The arrow pierces the giant rat head and because of that, the giant rat was lying down the ground as it was already dead by that arrow. Vicar asks why Tane shoots the arrow without waiting what was the giant rat does with the squeaking.


    "It''s common sense to shoot it."


    "Why? It does nothing on us..."


    "For now but that squeaking sound that the giant rat made was dangerous."


    "Dangerous? I thought the giant rat just making a sound." Vicar didn''t know why Tane said it was dangerous. As it was just a squeaking sound.


    "The squeaking sound was actually a signal to call the rest of the giant rat here to our current location."


    "What! That''s mean the giant rat is calling more of them here."


    "Yes and because of that we must leave this area now, more of them will come soon. If I could fire my arrow quickly before the giant rat could make that noise..." Tane feeling a little bit guilty.


    "No need to blame yourself, you have done enough by killing it..." Vicar pat Tane shoulder.


    "Thanks, Vicar, Okay we should leave this area now."


    We immediately leave the area as we were afraid that the rest of the giant rat will gather there. Vicar leading the way as he the only one who knew this place. This place was like a maze, there were a lot of paths in here. We believe in Vicar that he knows the exit of this place that would get us in the town.


    As Vicar takes the left path, he suddenly stops as he noticed there something in front of us. Tane observes it in a distance and notices that there were two giant rats. This time, he quickly draws his bow and shoots at both of the giant rat heads.


    Tane does it so quickly as it looks like he shot two arrows in just one draw. I then realized that Tane must be pretty good at archery as normal people would not be able to do it. His aim was also top-notch as he hit the giant head perfectly.


    "You so good at archery Tane," Vicar said as he was also amazed by Tane''s skill.


    "My father thought me the archery since I was a little kid, it was a strict training. But somehow I managed to endure it and master the archery skill." Tane said as he shoots another giant rat that just appears.


    "I think I should be grateful to have you here, It would be hard to kill the giant rat with just a stick." Another giant rat appears but the moment it appears, it was killed by Tane arrow.


    "Glad that I could be helpful to you but do you notice there a lot of giant rat coming out from that corner." I also notice that too as another one appears.


    "It seems like it but don''t worry we were nearing the exit."


    Vicar said that the exit of this place was just in front of us, after we take the right turn we would see it. Before we walk any further, Tane told us to stop immediately. We were confused about why we had to stop but Tane said to be quiet for a moment as he tried to listen.


    I could see that Tane face that he was surprised by something. He then said something that shocks us, "We can''t go there as it was the giant rat nest."


    When we hear it, we couldn''t believe it. But Tane did have a good hearing ability, I guess he hears the giant rat noise in that corner. We were really unlucky as the location of the giant rat nest was the place we needed to go to exit this place.


    "Is that true Tane? Are there many of them... if the number is small I think we could handle it." Vicar said it confidently.


    "With that footsteps, I think we could not handle them."


    "Tell me how many do you estimate their number was."


    "I don''t sure but I think the number of giants rats there were around eighty or more."


    "What Eighty! There too many giant rats." We both we quite shock when Tane estimate their number in that place.


    "Vicar? Is there any other way out, I don''t think we could as there were too many of them." Tane was right as our only way left was to have another way out of this place. We wouldn''t survive if we fight eighty of them at once.


    I had checked the giant rat''s stats, it was not great a stats but their agility was quite high and they have a skill called Plague Bite. A skill that causes the user to have all of their attributes deducted by five, what worse than it also inflicts a poison towards the user that gets a bite.


    If we face eighty of them and each of them managed to land a hit on us, we would surely die. I really hope that Vicar knows another way out or another exit exists, if not we will be in big trouble as we had to fight eighty giant rats to get through the exit.


    "I''m sorry but this was the only way out of this place," Vicar said that as it seems that there really no other way unless to fight.


    "It would be foolish to fight if we already know that we would not be able to do it," Tane said.


    "Do you have an idea ring?" Vicar ask me but sadly I don''t even have any idea right now. I could only think if there were any other ways to get to the town.


    When I think about a way to get into the town, I realize that there was indeed away. I quickly tell Vicar about it and he kinda agreed to it as it was better than fighting eighty giant rats. He then told Tane about it, after hearing that Tane laugh as he didn''t realize that there was another way.


    "Nice idea ring! We should head back and enter the town using the main gate." Tane praises me.


    We then carefully head back to the place where we enter this place, that was using that manhole. Along the way, we encountered some giants rat but Tane dealt with it as usual. After we about to approach the place, once again Tane orders Vicar to stop.


    "Why? Is there any monster?" Vicar asks as he prepares his stick.


    "There was indeed a monster in front of us, it was the giant rat."


    "The giant rat? I thought we already clear this area."


    "We did clear this area already but we seem to forget about something that causes the giant rat blocking our path right now," Tane said that as I began to think about what we had forgotten.


    I then realize that it was the first giant rat we encountered in this place. Tane told us that the squeaking sound that the giant rat made was a sound to call the rest of the giant rat here. It was because of that sound, the rest of the giant rat appeared.


    "Is that because of the squeaking sound?" Vicar said to us, he also seems to realize that it may be the cause why the giant rat appears in the area.


    "It would be only because of that reason only," Tane said as he said that their numbers were also many in here.


    "Many than the giant''s rat near the exit?" Vicar asks Tane as he was afraid that their numbers were much greater.


    I should already know that the giant rat was here already blocking our way back, I just hope that there were not many of them here than before or it would be just a waste of our time and energy to go back and forth in this place.


    "Not that many as I estimate that there were thirty of them here at least." I do wonder how Tane could know their numbers, I guess this was one of his skills too.


    Hearing that I was kinda relieved that there were not many giant rats here, but it wouldn''t mean that we were still able to defeat thirty of them with just only two people. I should not count Vicar in as he doesn''t have a weapon that could kill the giant rats. I doubt that the stick could hugely deal a damage to the giant rats.


    "Thirty huh... I think it''s better than eighty. How do you think Tane, can we do it?"


    "Fifty-Fifty chance but I do think we could do it. I think I could kill twenty of them, could you kill the rest of them?" Tane asks Vicar that question.

 Chapter 98 - Fighting This Pesky Rats

    "I don''t sure with this stick I could kill ten of them." Vicar shows the stick that he currently holding in his right hand, I could tell that the stick would be broken if he tried to hit the giant rat.


    Tane looks at the stick in Vicar''s hand as he smiles. He then said, "Yeah, the stick will snap into two if you attack with it. You couldn''t even handle one of the giant rats with that."


    Tane put his hand in the pouch, he seems to be searching for something. He then pulled out a dagger and toss it towards Vicar. Vicar catches the dagger, he unsheathes the dagger from the sheath and realizes that this was a brand new dagger.


    "You give me this? Isn''t this brand new..."


    "I''m just lending you that, just give me back after we kill all of the giant rats," Tane said that while he seems to be still searching for something in his pouch.


    "Oh okay, thanks for lending this dagger for me. This is much better than the stick."


    Tane then pulled out something from his pouch, it seems to be a ring. When I look closely, it was a silver ring. If was not mistaken, the silver ring was usually a stats booster ring for an adventurer. If Tane had it that kind of ring, he surely was an adventurer.


    Normal people with a normal life wouldn''t even buy it when I think about it for a while. I realize that maybe he bought that because he lives in the woods and it''s kinda dangerous. Tane also already told us that when he searching for herbs, there might be a chance for a monster to appear.


    Still, I was surprised that he had that a stats booster ring. When he equip the ring, I check his stats and I could see that Tane agility, dexterity, and perception attributes increased. Each of that attribute been added ten more points making him stronger and quicker.


    No wonder he said that he would handle twenty of the giant rats alone. I somehow worry about Vicar all of the sudden, how could he fight under these circ.u.mstances. His stats were below average and he does not have any skill other than that cloak spell.


    Besides that with Eli clinging to him all the time, it would be impossible for him to move around freely. I then ask him whether he really could handle ten of the giant rats alone. Vicar then confidently said to me that he would be fine. I had to believe him as that''s the only thing I could do, believe in him.


    Tane said something, "Vicar comes here!"


    Vicar realized that his name was being called by Tane, he then approaches him as he wonders why Tane was calling his name.


    "Mind me to tell you that my plan to fight this pesky giant rat."


    I was not expecting that Tane had some sort of plan, where has he have the time to think about it. He must be a genius or something, Even I isn''t able to think of a plan or even trying to think of it, I thought the plan was already set that was Tane killed twenty and Vicar killed the rest of it.


    "You have a plan? I thought we already had a plan or do you don''t believe that I couldn''t deal with ten of them myself." Vicar does have the same thinking like me, did he wanted to change the original plan.


    "No, I believe that you could handle ten of them perfectly fine. It''s just I have some additional plans if we managed to do that. We could wipe them easily."


    "Additional plan? I''m in... so could tell me about it then."


    "Nice, I know you would agree. What I suggesting is..." Tane then started to explain what the additional plan was. We both listen to it very carefully as we didn''t want to miss out on the important detail of it.


    Tane suggests that he would stay on the back as Vicar act as our vanguard. He would tank all of the attacks and in the meantime, Tane would shoot the arrows towards the giant rats. If Vicar could kill as many of the giant rats as he could, it would be better.


    Vicar was doubting in this plan as he could be dead by acting as the vanguard. He also worried that the arrows will be shot into him instead of the giant rats. What worse will be that if the giant rats were able to bite him, he would be poison.


    But Tane convinces that it would be fine, he doesn''t have to worry about Tane missing a shot as he said that he never misses one before. About the poison, he has some poison antidote potion and a healing potion. Both of the potions were high grade one. So the poison or the wound will easily be healed by it.


    Hearing that, Vicar somehow agreed to be the vanguard. I didn''t know that this was a good idea or not as it could go wrong. I just hope that it would not, I tried to get rid of all of the possibilities that it might fail as I tried to think that it would work out fine.


    With all of the preparations complete, we all headed towards the place which had the giant rats. As the plan, Vicar quickly goes in front and act as the vanguard. The giant rats notice our presence and turned their gaze towards Vicar.


    All of them rushed to Vicar but we could see that Tane arrows hit the giant rats'' head. It was an instant death for the giant rats. Tane was able to kill six of them, the reset that hasn''t been killed yet surrounds Vicar and started to attack him.


    It was really tough as Vicar only had a dagger, he was bitten and slash much time just to protect Eli that doesn''t do anything. Eli was a liability for Vicar as because of she, Vicar had gotten so many injuries. Even so, Vicar still standing up and tried to attack the rest of giant rats.


    He was able to kill two of them, the first one he killed was using the stick he holding in his right hand. He was able to impale the first giant rats in the eyes using the stick. He stabs the impaled giant rats using the dagger. The second was simply a pure of luck as Vicar managed to land a single decisive strike to it.


    In the meantime, Tane was able to kill most of the giant rats. It took almost eleven minutes to able to kill all of the giant rats in the place. I was surprised that Vicar still standing even after all the attacks he received. When the battle was over, he collapsed as began to felt the pain from his wound and poison.


    Tane then immediately rushed towards Vicar, he quickly takes out the antidote and the healing potion and made Vicar drink both of them in one go. The potions were indeed very effective, just in a second the wounds on Vicar body closed up. I also could see that Vicar began to relax a bit as the poison effect gradually gone with the help of the antidote.


    "Are you okay Vicar?" Tane asks as he was worried about him, he knows that because of his plan. He had to put Vicar in danger to able this plan work out.


    "I''m fine..." Vicar said it with a low voice. It seems that it still taking time to heal up Vicar, he taken a lot of damage so no wonder it would take much longer time to heal.


    "But still you was a tough man Vicar. If it was me, I think I couldn''t handle it." Tane said that towards Vicar, I had the same thought as well. No man would be brave enough to act as a vanguard where you could died.


    "It''s all depends if you believe or not."


    "I guess your are right Vicar, it''s all about whether we believe or not."


    The potions heal up Vicar completely in a few minutes later. After that we climbed back the ladder as we was able to see the sunlight once again. Vicar close back the manhole cover, I''m glad that for once we were able to escape something without any problems.


    But now we had to think how we would be able to get past the main gate of this town. If the guardsmen saw Vicar face, it would bring problem to us all. Tane then ask Vicar what our plan next, Vicar said to think how to get into the town without the guardsmen notice him.


    We all was thinking of a plan until suddenly some unfamiliar voice called us out. We look at who was calling us here and how could the be any other person here. It''s our bad luck as it was the person we wish to avoid at all cost.

 Chapter 99 - It would be troublesome...

    I thought that they would not worsen, but calling us was a guardsman of the town. I don''t know why he was doing here, but this would be not good. I think he had already seen Vicar''s face. I guess Vicar would be hauled back into the dungeon again.


    "What are you guys doing here?" The guardsman asks both of them.


    "Nothing sir, we just looking around..." Tane was blocking the guardsmen''s view. He tried to do it as he was afraid that the guardsman might see Vicar''s face.


    Tane''s action has made the guardsman suspicious about us. The guardsman then asks why he was blocking his view on the other two-person behind. Tane said that he didn''t notice that he was blocking the guardsmen. He couldn''t do anything as he was afraid that the guardsman could be mad at him by doing so.


    He had to move slightly to the side, for the guards could see who behind him. This was really bad when he saw Vicar''s face. It would be over, and Tane would be a drag in this problem as well. I think we had to prepare some excuse for Tane. Even if Vicar gets caught, Tane would not have the same fate as him.


    The guardsman looks at Vicar closely as he said something pretty much the opposite of what we currently think. "I thought you were hiding a wanted man or someone suspicious, but they were not...Hahaha!" The guardsmen laugh.


    We were surprised by it, we all thought that he was gonna arrest Vicar. But how could this be? I thought that the guardsman would capture Vicar. Thinking it again, only Vicar thought that way before. He was the one that told me that the guardsman would capture him if they saw him.


    It was all just what''s in Vicar''s mind. There no information about whether the guardsmen would capture him or not. He the one that thought of himself as a wanted man in the town. But I wouldn''t say what Vicar thought was wrong as I also think that as well.


    Sir Allen could tell the authority of this town to capture Vicar as he escapes the dungeon. He could make just a fake a reason why he was in the dungeon in the first place, but something made Sir Allen hasn''t told the authority yet. I realized that it might be a secret place.


    As Vicar discovered the secret place built within the dungeon, he wouldn''t dare to tell the authority. Cause Vicar could tell it while he been capture by the guards, even though the guards might not believe him. It would lead to an interesting case as Vicar could tell that Sir Allen was linked to the disappearance of hundreds of babies in the town.


    Surely the authority of this town would not forget about a case that big. I guess even the nobility could not bribe the authority with their money if it involves something illegal and dangerous. I''m glad that Sir Allen didn''t report it to the town authority. If not, this would turn out to be very bad indeed.


    With that, the guardsman leaves the area, and before he left, he warns not to stay here too long because reports were saying a giant rat was sighted in this area. The guards also said that he was here as he needs to patrol the area and see if there was some monster.


    When the guards finally leave the area completely, Vicar was relieved. I could see from his face that he really thought that he was gonna get hauled into the dungeon again. Tane was confused as he really thought that Vicar was a wanted man like he said he was.


    "Don''t you said that you were a criminal?"


    "I thought I was, but you could say that this was all thanks to the power of belief," Vicar said that it was the stupidest thing I heard in my life. There no way it was all because of belief.


    "HAHAHA! That was dumb... there''s no way it was because of that reason. The must be another reason." Tane laughs as hard as he could, even he thinks that was stupid.


    "Hey, don''t laugh at me! I know that might not be the reason as it was because the nobleman doesn''t tell the authority about me at all. But it''s all thanks to what I believe in as I do believe that I''m not a criminal."


    I nearly laugh at what Vicar said just now as he really thought that he was the criminal. He also believes that Sir Allen had already told the authority about it. But again, I really glad he didn''t do so as I don''t want to see Vicar stuck in that dungeon again.


    "But why would the nobleman do so? Why he didn''t tell the authority..." Tane asks about it. There no wonder that he asks that. We haven''t told him the secrets that we knew.


    "Let just say that I know one secret that no one should know about him." Vicar simply said that, and he still didn''t tell what the secret was to Tane.


    "A secret? When you said it like that, it made me more curious about what the secret was. Could you tell me what it is?"


    "No, if you know about it. You would be on the nobleman target as well. You are not involved in this, and it''s better that way. " I know that Vicar really doesn''t want Tane to be a drag in this mess we in.


    "Don''t you think that I am already involved in this?"


    What Tane saying wasn''t wrong as he was somehow already involved in this ever since he joins in our mission. I guess we should tell him, but I don''t know how he will react if he knows about it. Will he kill Eli or question what''s Eli actually were.


    Vicar hesitated whether to tell him or not; he then asked for my opinion on this matter. I told him my honest opinion, and it was to tell Tane the whole story. He deserves to know the truth about the nobleman identity and who actually was Eli.


    He didn''t like my idea, but he has no choice as he somehow thinks that Tane does deserve to know the truths about it. He just hopes that Tane would not freak out if he knows about it, especially about Eli. He then started to explain to Tane.


    "Listen, Tane, just promise me that you wouldn''t do anything towards Eli if I told you the secret."


    "Why? Was this girl part of the secret as well..."


    "She was but promised me first."


    "Sure, I promise you that I wouldn''t hurt her. Just tell me what the secret..."


    After Tane said he promise that he wouldn''t harm Eli, Vicar started to say the secret to Tane. The first thing he tells about the secret was the place he discovered when he escapes the dungeon cell. Vicar tells him that it wasn''t just some ordinary secret place as it was actually a place to practice the forbidden magic arts, that was necromancy.


    Vicar then tells who build that place. He says the name of Allen Steenswis. The nobleman from the Steenswis family and the reason he builds that place were reviving his dead wife. He himself practices the dark arts using a book of necromancy he received from a shady guy.


    Vicar also tells Tane that to revive his dead wife. He had used the prisoner in the dungeon. It somehow didn''t revive his dead wife. He then uses a baby girl to revive her wife as he dreams of his wife telling him to use a baby girl.


    When he sacrifices a baby girl, he was making progress. But it still didn''t fully revive his wife, so he needs more baby girl. He contacted the assassin guild and offered them to kidnap all of the baby girls in the town.


    "I know Allen Steenswis. I thought that he was a nice nobleman as all of the Steenswis lineages was a good guy. Who would expect that he was practicing necromancy just to revive his wife." Tane said it as he didn''t expect that a good guy like him was actually the bad guy.


    "And you know what, Tane, this woman that has been clinging to me all of the time was his dead wife. This woman''s name was Eli Steenswis." Vicar finally said that to Tane. I don''t know how he will react now. I just hope it will accept it without much trouble


    Tane was standing there, speechless as he could not expect that this woman was Eli Steenswis. He didn''t utter a word since he finally knows the woman''s identity. Of course, Tane couldn''t believe it if I was in Tane spot and didn''t know about Eli''s identity. I would still believe that she was an ordinary human being with some speech disorders.

 Chapter 100 - She Wasnt A Danger

    Tane didn''t move an inch after he heard about the secret. Vicar asks whether he was okay or not after hearing about it as he didn''t react at all. We worry that him, it might be too shocking of news for him. But I surely thought that he would react to it.


    "Tane? What''s wrong, buddy..." Vicar puts his hand on Tane''s shoulder, but Tane shrugs it off."


    Tane finally said something, "That Eli was an undead! An Undead Vicar!" He said it loudly.


    "She was indeed an undead, but she really looks like an alive human being, right? Hahaha..." Vicar makes a joke as he tried to lighten up the mood.


    "This woman was an undead! You think it''s funny. She is dangerous." Tane didn''t seem to like the joke from Vicar.


    He pulled out his bow and pointed it towards Eli. Vicar realizes that as he quickly karate chop Tane wrist. Making him dropped the bow. Vicar then kicked the bow away as far as he could, so then Tane would not reach it. I was surprised that he was about to kill Eli.


    "What are you doing! We must kill her..." Tane said.


    "Why must we kill her? She doesn''t do anything bad or anything that could harm us." Vicar simply replied.


    Tane didn''t answer it as he took the dagger from Vicar''s hand and tried to attack Eli. But again, Vicar realized it as he quickly pins Tane down on the ground. Tane struggles to let himself free from that. He really wanted to kill Eli. We both could see it in Tane''s eyes. I do know that she was undead, but as Vicar said, she hasn''t done anything.


    "Let me free! I must kill her..." He is still saying that even after being pinned down. Why did he want to kill her so badly? Does Tane really hate undead that much?


    "I wouldn''t let you kill her!"


    "You leave me no choice Vicar, I''m sorry." I realize that his stats were much greater compare to Vicar. He could escape from this. Tane shouts loudly as he tried to free himself because his stats were higher than Vicar. He was able to get himself free.


    He then punches Vicar in the stomach and pushes him away from Eli. Eli always clings to Vicar, and he was about to run to Vicar''s place, but Tane stops her. He pulled his arm and was about to kill her with the dagger. Vicar could not make it in time.


    Vicar could only witness what is currently happening. Tane stabs Eli right in the heart. Blood coming out from it, and Eli cloth slowly turning into red color. Tane lets go of the dagger as it''s stuck at Eli. She then falls onto the ground. Even with that, she doesn''t scream at all. Most people would scream it was painful if they get stab.


    Eli was different as she was undead. I could see that it doesn''t give her any pain at all. As Vicar slowly gets up, he approaches Tane as he punches him in the face. The punch was strong enough to knock Tane to the ground. I could see that he doesn''t regret stabbing Eli.


    "What have you done, Tane!" Vicar shouts angrily as he didn''t believe what Tane had done towards Eli.


    "Killed her, of course... The only way to kill an undead was to stab their heart!" Tane said it.


    It''s making Vicar very angry as he continues to punch Tane. He punches Tane as he was mad at him and also regretting not able to protect Eli. He regrets telling the secret with Tane if he doesn''t do that. He wouldn''t punch his new friends, and Eli would not be killed.


    "Why!? Why!? She has done nothing wrong!" As he stops punching Tane, a few drops of tears coming out from Vicar as he really didn''t want to punch Tane. But his emotion made him do that.


    "I hate undead!" Tane said it very loudly.


    "Everyone hates undead, but Eli hasn''t done anything wrong! Why?!" Vicar said it as he wanted to know the reason why Tane does it.


    "They killed my parents! Because of the undead, they were dead now!" Tane said it very loudly as he smiles. I don''t know why he is smiling right now. Tane then said, "I will kill all of them! The undead will die in my hand."


    Is that the reason why Tane killed Eli? He hates the undead because they killed his parents. I thought that his parents were still alive. I never know what Tane''s past was, but it''s must be a bad tragedy as he hated the undead. No wonder he has a grudge again the undead, I would not blame him, but I could see that Vicar didn''t accept it.


    "You think that by killing Eli, you had to avenge your parents dead! Eli has done nothing wrong to you and your dead parents." Vicar let''s go of Tane as he slowly falls to the ground. He didn''t care if it will hurt Tane as he was furious at him.


    Tane could not move that much as he doesn''t have that much strength left after Vicar was punching him. I guess Vicar really punch as hard as he could. He was furious at Tane at that moment. Tane just laughs loudly as he was lying on the ground. He must be happy that he could kill an undead.


    Suddenly he stopped laughing all together as he seems shocked. It was weird for him to stop laughing all of a sudden. I wonder, did something happen. I could see that Vicar also look at his right and was shocked too. As if something was there. I slowly look at what they all been looking for.


    When I look on the right, I was also shocked about it. It was Eli standing right to Vicar as she started to cling to Vicar back. We all didn''t believe that Eli still survived after being stab in the heart. I remember that Tane told us that by stabbing the undead heart, it would kill them.


    But why was Eli still alive then? Vicar looks at Eli as he was still in shock. He looks at Eli''s face. Eli was so happy that she could cling to Vicar back. I realized that the dagger was still stuck at Eli''s chest. I told that to Vicar as he didn''t realize it as he was still in a state where he couldn''t believe it was still alive.


    Even though I was shocked that she was still alive, it wasn''t that shocking as I realize that she was undead. Does the undead simply die because of someone stab them? They called the undead for some reason, and that was because they can''t die. I guess what Tane did was not enough to kill her completely.


    Vicar pulled out the dagger and threw it far away. He then hugged Eli as he was happy that she was still alive. Eli hugged Vicar back. I was surprised to see that Vicar was hugging her. Even with the constant clinging that annoys Vicar that much, I could see that Vicar cared for Eli.


    "I thought you had died..." Vicar said as this time, a tear does coming out a lot. I don''t know, but from my perspective, they really look like a couple.


    But that dramatic moment was a ruin when Tane start to shout. He still didn''t believe that Eli was still alive after that."You should be dead! You should!" He says it.


    Tane must think that Eli had died, but again we both also believe it as well as Tane said it very confidently that he killed Eli. Who will not believe it either as we both saw Eli was lying unconsciously in the ground.


    Vicar stops hugging Eli as he turned his gaze towards Tane. He only said a word to Tane that was sorry. I don''t know why he would say that to Tane. He has done nothing wrong, but I bet he felt really guilty punching Tane. He really thought of Tane as his friends.


    Tane stares at the skies. He knows the meaning of why Vicar said sorry. As he replied, "I still hated undead..."


    Vicar smiled as he lends his hand to Tane. While doing so, he also said something to Tane. "I know, but Eli wasn''t the one you should exact your revenge."


    I didn''t know what happens now. Does this mean that we were all okay again? Isn''t this all too easy? Just like that, all was forgiven? I thought that they would continue the arguments and punching each other. Well, I guess this was more shocking than Eli still alive after being stabbed.


    It really was just too easy to forgive someone after they had done that kind of thing. This was a different world, after all. If this happens in my world, they could be an enemy for life. I guess my people in the old world wasn''t that forgiving.

 Chapter 101 - The Start Of Something Worse

    Tane stands up from the ground with the help of Vicar. Was he really okay with this? Tane tried to kill Eli just a few minutes ago. How could they all be so forgiving, I would not able to forgive someone if he has done something like Tane was. Even if I would forgive them, it would take a lot of time.


    Tane said that he was sorry and approach Vicar, he tried to shake Vicar''s hand as a sign of an apology from him. Vicar just shakes his hand as he also said sorry for punching him as rage has taken over him back then. I had expected that this would not be over that soon.


    As Tane was shaking Vicar''s hand, he used that opportunity to grab Vicar''s hand. Tane pulled him forward as he punches Vicar in the stomach. It makes Vicar unbalanced as it was really a strong punch by Tane, Vicar was able to regain his balance but Eli was taken by Tane.


    He holds Eli like a hostage as he wraps his arms around her. Tane told us if we move, he would break Eli''s neck. Vicar didn''t do anything as he was afraid that Tane would hurt her. Tane was smiling towards Vicar as he said that Vicar was too naive.


    "Do you think I would stop trying to kill her? If she could not die before, I would make sure she dies this time." I could see in Tane''s eyes as he really intends to tried to kill her again.


    "Tane! Stop this... Eli had done nothing to you. She doesn''t deserve this." Vicar was right as she really doesn''t deserve this. She had no relation to what had happened towards Tane''s parents at all.


    "I know that! But she was the same kind as the one who killed my parents... You were too kind to let her live, you don''t know what she capable to do."


    "What! Tell me what she could do in her current state!" Vicar was looking at the ground while he said that towards Tane.


    "That''s why I said you were naive, you didn''t realize what sort of creatures she was."


    "She was just an undead, an incomplete revival of herself." He still looking at the ground, I was curious about what he been looking at. I then know what was the thing he was looking at, it was the arrow that been scattered in the ground when Tane fall before.


    "Hmmph, Fools! She was a mere vessel to revive the demon lord again. Every undead might have the chance to revive back the demon lord." Tane said it.


    When Tane said that Eli was the vessel to revive the demon lord, I somehow believe him. Not everybody would say something like this, Tane somehow knew this matter. I don''t know how he able to know it, maybe it links to his parents dead.


    "You think I could be a fool! I know you just talking nonsense, trying to make me believe that killing her would be a good thing." Vicar didn''t believe what Tane had said just now. He was able to reach the arrow as he currently stepping on it. He just needs to reach it with his hand, he hiding his hand behind his body,


    "Stop! Don''t move an inch or I snap Eli''s neck, I know what you are doing Vicar..." Tane said it loudly and Vicar stop his movement.


    They both look at each other intensely as Vicar was doing something behind his back. I don''t know what was that he wanted to do. But in the meantime, I told him to listen to what Tane had to said about the undead. He might know something important about it.


    Vicar didn''t listen to my suggestion as he removes me from his finger. Why do I have to be removed from his finger, what he wanted to do with me. He then told Tane that if he wanted to do kill Eli, just do it as he believes that Eli wouldn''t die because of that.


    Why Vicar intimidate Tane, I thought he doesn''t want to see Eli getting hurt. Because of that, Tane was about to break Eli''s neck. Vicar smile as his plan was working, Tane was taken by his taunt. He then tossed straight to Tane heads.


    This wasn''t the first time I''m being tossed, but I could feel that this throw was much more powerful than before. Tane didn''t realize it as he was getting hit by me perfectly in the forehead. That hit made his unwrap his arm around Eli, as he used that hand check his forehead instead.


    As for me, I landed on the ground between Tane and Vicar. I really dislike the idea of being tossed, I somehow had the feeling that this would be turned out really bad. Tane did not realize that he had released Eli. He looks in front of him and saw was Vicar running towards him, he was about to punch Tane.


    Vicar suddenly stop as we all noticing something weird around Eli, she suddenly moves. I don''t know whether Tane and Vicar could feel it or not, Eli seems to emit some sort of aura. An aura that I had felt before, it was the same as the Elder Banshee.


    I then saw white things coming out from the ground, it''s appearing near Eli. It seems like a skeleton bone but I still wasn''t sure if it was one. Tane didn''t like this situation as he quickly tried to kill Eli. Vicar realizes it as he tried to protect Eli, but some skeletons crawl out from the ground. Stopping both of their movement completely.


    The skeletons didn''t attack Eli this time, it seems to protect her. Why how could this happen all of the sudden? What causes this, I began to think as I remember something when we were under the ground. Eli was acting weird when I was removed by Vicar at that time, that''s must be it or it may not.


    "Eli! What you doing..." Tane said but Eli doesn''t listen to him as usual.


    "It''s useless Vicar! This what I meant, this what the purpose of that book..." The wind started to blow very hard as the sky was getting darker. The sound of the thunder could also be heard.


    "That book? What you talking about..."


    Tane didn''t answer that question as he runs towards the town, he also shouted that Vicar should do the same thing. Vicar didn''t know what currently happening but he knows that he shouldn''t stay here any longer. As more and more skeletons keep crawling out from the ground.


    Vicar then quickly runs from this area, he seems to run towards the town as well. But I then realized something, did I get left behind? They didn''t remember about me at all, at least Vicar should remember. He the one that tossed me earlier.


    Is this my fate or something, always getting abandoned by people. It will be better than if I was left in the peaceful street of the town than like this. This area was full of skeletons all of the sudden, to be honest, I was somewhat scared about it.


    I just hope that he will come back to get me soon. There nothing I could do now, I just have to wait for someone to find me. Even though I kinda scared about the skeletons, I tried to be brave and hoping that they wouldn''t approach me at all.


    I notice that Eli doesn''t move a spot at all as she keeps standing there, I do notice that a black aura started to emit from her. It does feels similar to the Elder Banshee aura. I realized that the skeletons keeps popping out, she must be the one that summon the skeletons here.


    While I was just watching Eli standing there, someone appears out of nowhere. It was shocking that somehow I know about this particular person. It was the shady guy that approach the bronze knight before. He still wears the same black robes as before.


    That guy approach Eli and he said something, "Sadly, you will not be the vessel of the demon lord as there was someone that more suited to be his vessel." He touches Eli faces and said, "Why? Because you was incomplete... But still you could provide some dark energy to revive him."


    That black robes guy know something about the demon lord, it''s was the same thing that Tane told us earlier. About Eli being the vessel to revive the demon lord, but when I heard he said that Eli could not be the vessel. I began to think would was the person that suited to be the demon lord vessel.


    The shady black robe guy take Eli hand as he was putting something on Eli finger. When I look closely, it was a dark color ring with a dark gem.

 Chapter 102 - Guy In Black Robe

    The guy with the black robes put the dark ring into Eli''s finger as he said, "Fail one, collect as much dark energy for the demon lord."


    So Eli''s purpose now was not to be a vessel to revive the demon lord as she had another purpose now, it was to collect the dark energy. But how would she does that, does she collect it by acc.u.mulating fear in the townspeople''s heart.


    The shady guy was about to vanish as I suddenly had an idea, I could know his name if I could check his stats. This was my chance to know it all, I wouldn''t let in slip past. I quickly look towards him and immediately checking his stats.


    As soon as I check his stats, I noticed that somehow it wouldn''t display his stats properly.


    [???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????] Level ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    HP: ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    MP: ????


    *Body*


    Str- 77/100?


    Dx- ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Ag- 91/100


    *Mind*


    Int- ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Perception- 100/100


    Charisma- ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    *Spirit*


    Magic-????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Resistance- ?/100


    I couldn''t see anything with all of the unknown text messing up with my stats checker, I remember this had happened when I first time check my own stats. This sort of thing shouldn''t not happen as I already set the language into the language I know from my world.


    If I could not see his stats, I could check what skill he had. It might be useful if somehow one I encountered him. If I already knew the skill he had, we could counter it easily. As we already had knowledge about all of his skills at that time.


    I wasn''t expected that this happens, I couldn''t check it as it must be a monster or a creature to be able to access the Monster/Creature Archive Menu. It just shows me the skill of the skeletons, as it was the only monster in this area.


    When I could not know anything about him, I felt very useless. I thought that this guy was nice and all as he was the one that helps the bronze knight secure a cart to rescue my owner Aliss from the Dalgueuil Forest. It as the bronze knight told that back then, but what would be his motive to help the bronze knight.


    I didn''t realize that I had been picked from the ground, I just noticed that just now when I tried to look at the shady guy once again. In front of me was that man I tried to look, he stares at me intensely. In my mind was thinking how could he know I''m here, I should be hidden in his field of view as I was in between this tall grass.


    It''s time for me to see his face. Unfortunately, I still can''t see it. Maybe this is because of the magic, I can only see the yellow eyes. It''s like there''s a shadow covering the real face. He still looks at me closely as he was inspecting me.


    If he knows about the demon lord, he might realize what am I. People were referring to the demon lord ring, the thief, and the elder banshee mention that I was the ring. This was bad indeed if he takes me right now. I would be the demon lord ring again. I didn''t want to get used by the evil forces.


    "I wonder who was the one been checking me, it was you...Atheas!"


    He really does know me, he even said my name right. Not my human name but my ring name, what the system had named me as in this world. But the way he said it, it almost like he talking to a living thing. Wait a minute! does he know that I''m a living thing?


    The guy wearing the black robe put me up as he tried to look closely, "It seems like you lost most of your origin power, it may be because of the 12 holy warriors." He then charged put his other hand up in the sky. I don''t know what he was doing but something was happening.


    I could see some dark energy was gathering in his hand. When it complete, it becomes a small round shape fill with dark energy. I could sense that even with that small round shape, it was quite a powerful dark energy. I do wonder why he does that, he then turns me to the side where he could see my red gem.


    Didn''t I expect that the dark energy in his hand was actually for me? He started to say some chant that I unfamiliar with, it''s totally a different language. All of the dark energy suddenly enter me through my red gem. I thought that it would be no harm at first but when it enters me, it felt extremely painful.


    I never experienced pain after I was reincarnated into this world. As I was a ring and should never felt pain but I was clearly wrong as I can felt it too. Even with those extreme pain, I noticed that the notifications have many red dots.


    The system also pops up while all of the dark energy entering me, the system said that I had level up. It pops up every second and I feel weird why would I level up now. It should be earning exp by killing a monster, does this have to do with the dark energy that this guy gives to me.


    It takes almost forty minutes more for the dark energy in that guy''s hand vanish. I also didn''t feel any pain now as I think it was over already. I had already taken all of the dark energy, I then close all of the pop up about my level.


    I marked read all of the notifications as it was just to notify me that I had gained a level. I then think that if it took that much time for me to absorb all of the dark energy, my level should be high now. I then check my own level and I was surprised by it.


    -Current Stats Preview-


    [Atheas Ring] Level 60


    XP: 12831/12831


    *Body*


    Str-60/60


    Dx-60/60


    Ag-60/60


    *Mind*


    Int-60/60


    Perception-60/60


    Charisma-60/60


    *Spirit*


    Magic-60/60


    Resistance-60/60


    -MAX-


    My stats were all maxed out, I was capped at level 60. I thought I could go higher than that but it seems that''s my limit. I then realized that''s mean I could unlock all the talents and skills now. I was just about to do so but the man with the black robe said something.


    "I''m sorry Atheas, I could not give you more as some of your origin power was scattered in this world... Damn the holy warriors. But no worry, you will regain it back when the demon lord revives." He said like that.


    What does he mean by my origin power, I really don''t understand it. If I could ask him right now I would do so but I can''t. He must be wearing me on his finger for me to be able to talk with him.


    The black robe man continues to say, "Still I can''t believe that you here as I thought you were cast into another dimension."


    This makes me more curious about what had happened in the past, how the original Atheas ring was back then. The ring must also be a living thing like me as this man keep talking to me like a living object. But he should know that I must be on his finger or I wouldn''t be able to talk with him.


    "Let''s go, we didn''t need to be here..." The man said as he was about to leave this place with me.


    I was in a state of panic as I will be taken by him, an evil guy that wanted to revived the demon lord. This was really bad, I couldn''t do anything as I needed someone to use me. Wait a minute, it may not need someone after all as I realize something.


    "Open Talent Menu!"


    -ACCESSING TALENT-


    >Sprint (Locked)


    >Purify (Locked)


    >Heal (Locked)


    >Execute (Locked)


    >Disrupt (Locked)


    >Enrage (Locked)


    >Punish (Locked)


    >Teleport (Locked)


    >Magister (Locked)


    >Daze (Locked)


    -CHOOSE A TALENT-


    -SELECT-


    This might work, if not I will curse myself for being so useless. "Unlock all talent!"


    >Sprint (Unlocked)


    >Purify (Unlocked)


    >Heal (Unlocked)


    >Execute (Unlocked)


    >Disrupt (Unlocked)


    >Enrage (Unlocked)


    >Punish (Unlocked)


    >Teleport (Unlocked)


    >Magister (Unlocked)


    >Daze (Unlocked)


    "Save talents and close menu..."


    -SAVING-


    -COMPLETE-


    I remember that the teleport talent will teleport you to the places that you had been to before. I really hope this works.


    "Teleport!"


    Nothing happen as I will still in the hand of the shady man with the black robes. But suddenly I felt something weird, my entire body was breaking into a bazillion tiny bits and shifting through the air. I could feel the sensation of buzzing, tickling, pins-n-needles right now.


    The man with the black robes look at me, he realized that I was using teleport. "Where you going Atheas! I thought you want to be with the demon lord back... that''s why we meet here, to bring you back..."


    I really want to know about the demon lord and myself but I choose not too right now. I didn''t want to go with him, the old ring might but not me.

 Chapter 103 - In My Owner Hands

    The teleportation works as I was now at the place that I was really familiar off. I was teleported to Aliss room, to be precise, on the desk where she usually writes her diary. I do realize that my owner was not here in the room. She must be outside the manor.


    My mind currently thinking about the man with the black robes, who he really was, and how does he know about me that much. Why do I can''t see his stats, I should be able to do it. I then remember that I had encountered this sort of thing before.


    That was when I tried to check the bronze knight stats, all its displays were just a zero number. I couldn''t see the bronze knight stats at all. It makes me think that they might have some skill or some sort of magical items that interfering with my stats checker abilities.


    I then remember that I had unlocked all of my skills yet, I should do that now as I had the time. Vicar and Tane should already warn the guardsmen about Eli and the skeletons. There were many skeletons there and it might be much more as the number keeps growing in time. I had seen it when I was left there, the skeletons keep crawling out from the ground.


    Because of that this town would be in danger and I might need the skills, it would be bad if somehow we encountered the skeletons while I hadn''t unlocked my skills yet. Well, to be honest, I pretty thankful for the guy that level me up as I would not be able to reach the max level without him.


    He might think that if he helps me unlock my full potential, I would help him to revive the demon lord. But he was wrong as I am not the demon lord ring anymore, I would never harm people with my power. I only will use it against bad guys or monsters.


    "Open Skills Menu!"


    -Accessing Skill Menu-


    -Load Complete-


    "Unlock All Skills!"


    -Unlocking...-


    -3%-


    -6%-


    It''s really taking much longer time than I expected it would be, I guess I could not do anything to just wait for it to be finish unlocking. There no surprise why it would take much time as my skills were so many. It took about 15 minutes for it to be complete.


    -100%-


    -Unlock Complete-


    -Skills Unlock-


    -Exiting System-


    I then started to hear footsteps, it might be my owner. I thought that she was in the town and I think that it might be the maid in the house instead. Entering Aliss room to clean it.


    Again I was wrong as she just enters the room, it seems like she just had an argument with someone. It must be with Sir Allen, they might be discussing the marriage or Vicar. Somehow she didn''t notice me on the desk as she goes straight to her bed.


    Aliss turns to her pillow. She takes a deep breath before introducing it to her face and then releases a scream. I could hear the sound of the scream but I think anyone outside the room would not be able to. Does girl always do that, I never know why they wanted to scream in the pillow? If I was reincarnated as a pillow in this world, I would surely burn myself if I can.


    "Ahh! it feels damn good..." As she putting down the pillow back in her bed.


    She then gets up from the bed and went to the desk where I was, I do hope she will notice me here. Aliss then looks at the desk, I know that I can''t even talk to her when I like this but I couldn''t help myself to shout that I''m here towards Aliss.


    "Aliss! I''m here... Look at me!" I said but it seems that she didn''t even notice me.


    Aliss just sit on the chair and started to write her diary as usual. I began to think of a way for her to realize that I''m here on the desk. But how would I gain her attention, I couldn''t even move let alone talk to her. What should I do, I began to think about it really hard.


    I then thought about something that could work, how about I use my teleport talent. Surely she noticed that I''m here as the teleport talent somehow lift me up in the air and I will shine. That will definitely grab her attention, I then just need to teleport back in here after Aliss notice me.


    "Teleport!"


    Somehow it works as I began to be on the air, Aliss realized it and immediately looks in my direction. She stops writing her diary instantly as I emit a bright enough light for her look on me. When Aliss looks at her, she was surprised to see me in her room.


    "Ring! Is that you?... I thought you are with Vicar..." She knows that for me to be able to speak to her, she needs me in her finger. Aliss tried to grab me but it was a little too late as I was teleported to the place that I had been before.


    This time, I was teleported in the forest. I know this forest as this was the Dalgueuil Forest. The place where the bronze knight and I fought Carcharoth and the Elder Banshee. I didn''t have the time to remember all of it as I need to go back to the Aliss room.


    "Teleport!"


    I said it before I was about to drop to the ground, it then teleported me back to Aliss room. Aliss was still in that room and this time as soon as she saw me, she immediately grabs me while I was still on the air. Aliss face was so happy when she managed to hold me.


    "It''s really your ring!" She said as she puts me on her finger back.


    "Yup! It''s me the one and only... Mr.Ring." I reply to her.


    "But how could you be here? Shouldn''t you be with Vicar?" That was the first thing she asks me about, she didn''t even ask about me. But again, she must be curious why I was here alone.


    "How would I say, your brother Vicar throw me and I fall on the ground. I later then get pick up by someone and I somehow level up and unlock the talent to teleport." I explain to her, I think it was understandable enough for her.


    "What do you mean by brother and level up?" Aliss ask me again.


    I then realize that I shouldn''t have said brother before, she never knew about Vicar was his brother. I really didn''t realize it, if Vicar knows about this he surely be mad at me. He doesn''t want Aliss to know that Vicar was actually her brother.


    Even if he wanted to tell about this matter, I shouldn''t be the one to tell her as it somehow ruins the moment for Vicar when it''s the time for him to tell the truth. It sucks but somehow I need to cover it up for now and let Vicar tell her himself.


    "You do consider him as your brother, right? That''s what I meant by that..." I hope she takes it.


    "I understand that part now but what about the level up and unlock a talent?"


    Doesn''t she know what level up mean? Of course, she knows but right now, Aliss was asking what I meant by using the word level up and unlocking talent. Wait a minute, do the people in this world could even see their own stats in the first place? I bet they couldn''t as the bronze knight and Vicar couldn''t even tell the monster stats.


    They could only gauge their power by seeing what skill and spell do the monster or creatures have. How should I explain this to her, it would take a long time to explain this sort of thing. I think that it''s better just not to explain it right now as there were many more important things to tell her.


    "Forget about that! Where''s your father?" I ask Aliss as I need to know about Eli. What happens with the revival of her dead wife. There must be a reason why he hasn''t completed it.


    "My father? He was in the library I think. Enough of that, could you explain the thing you talk about earlier?"


    "I''m sorry but I can''t do that now, they''re something that I wanted to ask your father personally. Could you bring me to meet him right now?" I ask Aliss to do that as only Sir Allen knows what happens.


    "No! I don''t want to see my stupid father." It seems that Aliss really doesn''t want to meet her father. But this time I couldn''t listen to my owner''s request.


    "Aliss! You need to bring me to the library, you don''t understand what sort of situation this town would be in a moment now..." I said that as Aliss was confused about what''s I am saying.

 Chapter 104 - Believe Me!

    "What do you mean by that? What kind of situation this town will be in a few moments..." She asks me about that as she seems to know what I am saying right now.


    "If I tell you about this, would you bring me to your father?" If Aliss still wouldn''t bring me to him, I would just teleport her into the library where Sir Allen was right now.


    "Well..." She hesitant about it, she really didn''t want to meet Sir Allen.


    "Will you take me or not! That''s all I want you to answer Aliss." I don''t care about the reason she doesn''t want to meet her father right now. Right now all I need was whether she could bring me to meet Sir Allen.


    "Fine! I take you to meet my father but please tell me about it." She really wanted to know it.


    "This town could be in trouble as undead skeletons were at the outer wall," I said to Aliss and she looks surprised by it.


    "There''s no way that skeletons would appear... you must be joking right?" Aliss thinks that I was joking around but I wasn''t as I see with my own eyes. Undead skeletons crawling from the ground.


    "I''m not! Whether you believe me or not please bring me to your father now." I said that as I really need to know about the secret that Sir Allen hide. Only he knows the answer about it.


    "Why should I bring you to him? We agreed and yet you tell me some sort of a joke just to made me bring you to meet my father." Aliss really thinks it was all a joke, I didn''t how to convince her but right now I really need to meet Sir Allen.


    "You think that it was a joke but it was really not! I don''t want to waste any time..." So much time was wasted right now.


    "You the one wasting my time, I thought you tell me something that important but it was actually not." Aliss thinks that I was the one that wasted her time. Only if she knows about it herself.


    Does she realize what sort of situation I''m in right now and it will soon be everyone''s problem in this town? I think I should just teleport her to the library but I can''t. If I was connected to a person, only the person could active my talents and skill.


    It''s like that I handed all my privilege to that person. If I did not link with any person, I could use it on my own but there were some skills and talent that I couldn''t use. I just notice this all when I wanted to teleport her to the library in this manner.


    It kinda sucks that I needed someone to use some certain skills and talents of mine. If I had a body of my own, it would be really cool as I could do it alone. I might even be the most powerful person in this town. It''s all just only something that could happen if I had a body.


    I need something to be able to prove that I''m not joking around and the only way to do it right now was to be there. Aliss then could see with her own eyes that the undead skeletons were there and I could prove that it was real to her.


    I then realized that I could just teleport her to the outer wall, let''s herself see the undead skeletons. But again, it could be dangerous to teleport her there, the number of undead skeletons there might be in a hundred now. With Aliss scare of fighting now, she may just freeze up in that spot.


    For her to use the teleport, I need to link with her again. I had no choice but to link with her on she will not be able to use the teleport talents.


    "System! Link with current user..."


    -Linking Start-


    -Authorize Permission Shared-


    -[YES] [NO]-


    "Yes!"


    -Choose User-


    -[ALISS]-


    -Linking Aliss-


    -Linking...-


    -Linking Complete-


    Nice the linking process was now complete and she can use my teleport talent now. Where do I want to tell her to teleport to? Do I think it was a good idea for her to be teleported to the place of the skeleton? I then think of a place that would be much more suitable to teleport to.


    It might be better to teleport near the gate, I think the guardsmen there should be alerted by Vicar and Tane already. Thinking of them do they even made it to the town gate. It''s pretty far from the gate and I did see some undead crawl out far from Eli.


    "I''m really wasting time right now but if you want to prove, use my talents and teleport near the town gate." Time has been wasted too much here as I really need to talk with Sir Allen and knows about the revival of Eli.


    "If there aren''t any skeletons! I would not bring you to my father." Aliss said as she still didn''t believe it. It seems there no other way to just show the skeletons to her.


    "Don''t be scared if it was the truth..." I don''t know how will my owner react when she saw the undead skeletons or just heard about it from the guardsmen.


    "Umm? Could you tell me how to use it... The teleport?" Aliss ask me as she didn''t know how to use the teleport. I forgot that she never use it.


    I then explain how to use my teleport talent to my owner Aliss. I said that she must think of a place that she had visited before. She should just picture the image of the town gate in her mind and just thinks about it. Then just say the world teleport and we should be there instantly. I also remind her that it wouldn''t work if she tried to teleport to someplace that she hasn''t visited before.


    "Do you got it Aliss or do I need to explain it again about how to use it?" Do she get it or not. If she doesn''t get it, I would be wasting much more time to make sure she knows how to use the teleport.


    "Don''t worry ring! I got it... I just need to picture it and say teleport right?" Well, she does listen to my explanation really well then or it''s just me that really good at explaining the teleporting stuff.


    "Yes, okay let''s not waste any time and hurry up and use it already." I''m glad that she could understand it easily. But again, my explanation was easy and the way to use the teleport was just easy. If someone couldn''t even understand how the teleport works, they really must be dumb.


    Aliss closes her eyes and it seems that she tried to picture the image of the town gate. I don''t think it needs to take that much concentration but she knew at this so I somehow understand. But for me who had watched a lot of anime like this, it was just too easy to learn.


    "Teleport to the town gate!" She finally said it, I think it''s not necessary to say the town gate but if it works, there no reason to complain.


    Aliss body was breaking into a bazillion tiny bits and shifting through the air. She was scared as this was the first time she teleports. Aliss started to scream a lot while we at it, it''s kinda annoying for her to scream like that but I just had to take it. My owner was a girl of course and this kind of thing wasn''t something a girl might like.


    "What''s happening to me!" Aliss said as she seems to be scared of this as she was still screaming.


    "This was the effect of the teleport," I said to my owner in a very calm way.


    I tried to calm her down as I said that this was all the works of teleportation and also tell her that to not be frightened by it. It would only take a few seconds and we will be teleported near the town''s gate. I really wanted to prove that I was not joking with her.


    If my owner was a boy, he might be excited to see himself was about to be teleported to somewhere. Yet again, I should be grateful that my owner was a girl. Well, it''s not like I don''t want my owner was a boy but I prefer a girl owner than a boy owner. It''s just for some personal reason that I like a girl owner.


    In a few seconds, we had finally successfully teleported to the town gate. But I really didn''t expect what I''m currently seeing with my eyes. I shouldn''t have teleported Aliss here but again that was the only choice I had to prove myself or she would not believe it.

 Chapter 105 - Eniesia Town Gate

    There were a lot of guards near the town gate, I could see that the guards were preparing some barricade near the gate. When I saw that, I know that Tane and Vicar managed to inform the guards about the undead skeletons at the outer wall.


    Aliss look around and she feels it weird why there were so many guardsmen here, she began to wonder if there something had happened here. There were some guards passing in front of Aliss, she immediately said to the guards to stop as she wanted to ask some questions.


    Instead, the guards reply, "You shouldn''t be here young lady, we had some serious situation here right now. Please leave the area."


    "What kind of situation? Why there were so many guards here..." Aliss ask the guards despite the guards wanted her to leave this area.


    "I''m sorry, the captain tells us that we couldn''t tell this matter to the public." He said.


    I think they made a good decision not telling the public about this, it will just cause panic here. But eventually, the news will spread around town and the townspeople would start to panic. The only way was to defeat the undead skeletons outside before they could enter the town.


    "You must tell me!" Aliss insisted to know what really happens.


    "Again, I can''t tell you about it... If you really wanted to know, ask the captain of the guards yourself." The guards say to Aliss. He then rushed to the gate as someone had called his name.


    Like that the guards completely ignored Aliss request. I overheard the conversation between the guards there, the guards say that they had secured the road to this town. They will block all of the paths and will not let anyone enter until the threat has been dealt with.


    "So do you believe me now?" She should believe me as there no way she could not believe what I had said to her. She herself has to look how the situation here, a lot of guardsmen here, and there were not a single civilian here.


    "No! I would not believe you until I heard from someone that really knows about this situation." I couldn''t believe what my owner said. That''s mean that she didn''t trust me at all.


    "You didn''t... suit yourself then! We really wasting a lot of time now. You will then know that I wasn''t telling lies, go ahead and ask the captain of the guards." I said to Aliss I really don''t know how she couldn''t believe me, she saw what currently happening here.


    The captain of the guards usually at the barracks, there no way that he would be here. It will take quite a time to reach the barracks as it located at the docks. The reason why it located at the docks was that this was a port town.


    Many pirate sh.i.p.s or some bandits travel to this town using a ship, it was because of that the security near the docks need to be strong. That''s why they located the barracks at the dock to prevent any sort of thievery or something much more serious.


    This way many sh.i.p.s will come to this Eniesia Town to trade or rest. As they will know that this town has good security. Right now we need to go there just to know something that I had already know. It''s all because my owner didn''t believe me.


    It will be a long way as we need to walk past the trade central, the place where all of the trading activity was at. It quite a busy area as there were so many people there trying to sell their stuff. The people there aren''t aware of the danger that happening outside the town right now.


    We were still in the trade central, I notice that the guards that usually assigned in this area were so less. There should be much more but again with the undead skeletons appearing outside the town. They need all of the power guardsmen there.


    There must be hundreds of undead skeletons right now, with the number of guards I don''t think it would be so easy to win the battle. As the undead skeletons will keep coming out from the ground and on the other hand, the guard''s number will be decreased over time as some of them would be injured or run out of stamina.


    Along the way to the guard''s barracks, I ask Aliss a question. "Why wouldn''t you believe me? You know that I never had I lied to you before."


    "It''s not that I didn''t believe you but..." She went silent and not completing what she was gonna say to me.


    "But what?" I ask her as I wanted to know the reason.


    "Let''s talk about this another time... okay?" She simply said that as it seems that my owner really didn''t want to discuss it.


    I still wanted to ask her what''s that all about but I respect that if she doesn''t want to talk about it right now, I wouldn''t force her. Because I believe that there would be the time that Aliss tell me about it, it was not at this moment.


    The trade central area was so large that we were still there, we still not even reach the common district yet. After the common district, we would finally get to our destination that was the guard''s barrack. Aliss realized that it was taking much time to get there. She suggests with me something, a way to get there much faster.


    "How about we use the teleport, it would be much faster than walking right," Aliss suggest it to me, it wasn''t a bad idea at all but unfortunately I would not want to use it.


    "It''s really a good idea but we shouldn''t use it," I said to Aliss.


    "Why? We would get to the guard''s barrack instantly by using teleport. You even said yourself that it was a good idea." Well, I really want to use teleport as well but I didn''t want to use it for some reason.


    "Listen Aliss, my teleport wasn''t unlimited... It has a limit, it could only be used six times per day. We had already used four this day, that means we only had two left."


    I was like Aliss too as I think that I could use teleport all the time but it seems that it has a limit. It would grant me six charges of teleport per day. I just realized this when we teleported near the town gate. I noticed that it said that I only had two teleports left for the day.


    The first one I use when I escape from the man with the black robes, the second and the third one was really a waste of my teleport as it''s just to make Aliss notice that I was there. I kinda regret using it like that but at that time I didn''t know that it had a limit. The fourth teleport was when we get to the town gate.


    "I think we should use it..." Aliss still insisted on using the teleport.


    "No, the guard''s barrack wasn''t that far. We should preserve these two teleport left for some emergency situation." I said that as I think that the skeletons would breach the barricade anyway and enter the town.


    "Okay..." She knows what I meant and didn''t want to argue about my decision to not using the teleport to get to the barrack.


    We finally leave the trade central area as we about to enter the commoner district. As it names, this was the place for all the common people''s lives. This place just has small buildings and houses, not like the noble district in which the buildings and houses were mostly huge.


    This place was indeed much more peaceful than the slums, even there were not that much of the guards been assigned here. The criminal activity here was significantly lower, it must be that the commoner does have a better attitude than the people in the slums.


    This area was not that big as the trade central area as it just took us a couple of minutes to get past the area. We finally see the guards barrack from here. I think it took more time than I expected it to be to get here, we sure wasted a lot of time.


    Aliss notice that there were some guards there and ask them where was the captain was. She then said that she had something to tell the captain. When the guards hear that, they immediately escort Aliss to meet their captain.


    One of the guards says, "This young lady must have some info about the skeletons."


    Hearing that, I realized that they just thought that Aliss had some information. She actually doesn''t even have one information about the skeletons. But again, this was her chance to speak and know what really had happened outside the town gate.

 Chapter 106 - The Guards Captain

    We then enter the barracks, the guards that escort Aliss let her enter a room. There were many guards in there but I could see someone that really stood out in my eyes. His armor was different from the rest of the guards there. All of the guard''s armor was in brown color but only he was in a gray color


    The design of his armor was also slightly different, all of the guard''s armor was made of leather but his armor was made of iron or steel. The other guards also don''t have a pauldron. Only he has it, I could see that it was a steel pauldron. He must be the captain of the guards, he must be as he the only one that different.


    He was in the middle of a discussion with some people, the guards that escorted us then told us to wait here as he would tell the captain about it. The guards then approach the captain, he leans to his ear and seems to whisper something.


    The captain nodded his head after listening to the guards, we could hear it loudly that to bring us herein. The guards then told us to meet the captain. We walked to the discussion room and everyone was staring at us. The captain smiled at us.


    "I heard that you had some information about the skeletons at the outer wall." The captain said that towards Aliss.


    "Wait! There really were skeleton on the outside of the town." Aliss was surprised to hear that the captain said that as she didn''t expect that it was really there. She thinks that I was joking but I wasn''t.


    "What did I tell you Aliss, now do you believe me or not!" I said that to Aliss, just to make her feel somewhat ashamed to not believe me in the first place.


    "Okay, I believe you...I''m sorry that I said it was a joke back then." Aliss apologized to me as she thinks all that I had said was only a joke.


    Our attention was immediately directed to the captain as he began to say something, "Ehem!... I thought you already know about the skeletons..." He said as he looks at Aliss.


    "No, I didn''t know anything about whether the undead skeleton was really out there." She was here to know whether there were undead skeletons out there. Hearing the captain answer, she now knows that I wasn''t joking around that time.


    The captain then ask Aliss a question, "Why did you come here then?"


    "I wanted to know whether there were indeed some skeletons outside, that''s all."


    I notice that the captain didn''t like what he just heard, someone just walk in here and interrupt an important discussion that probably about the undead skeletons. He then shouts to the guards that let Aliss enter here in the room.


    "Keeneth! I told you not to let any civilian enter here, why did you let her in." The captain was really angry at the guards.


    "Umm... I thought she had information about the skeletons, Sir!" The guards said that immediately when the captain asks about it.


    "So you just assume that she had info, why do you think she had one! Tell me!" He berated the guards.


    "I''m sorry Sir! There no one would go here unless there something important." The guards say I feel bad for him as Aliss was the cause he getting shouted by the captain.


    The captain looked at Aliss intensely, "Young lady! Do think that it''s really a good idea coming here without any good reason."


    Aliss wasn''t scared of the captain at all, she doesn''t seem to be intimidated by him. "I do have a reason and that to know whether they were skeletons outside." She said that. If I was the captain, I really don''t accept that. I would scold her even though she was a noble daughter.


    He takes a breath and said to Aliss, "Now you know about it, please head out and remember not to spread that information to the public, we would deal with the skeletons before the town people would even realize that there was an undead skeleton outside. Remember! don''t spread it."


    "I understand, I would not spread the info... Thanks." Aliss was about to head out from the room but she was stopped by the captain himself.


    "Wait, young lady!" The captain shouted.


    Aliss turn around and look at the captain, the captain told Aliss to come back here. I wonder why he wanted Aliss to go back there, does he not trust my owner with that info. Well, I would not blame him as he seems the person that doesn''t trust anyone that easily.


    "What it is captain? Is there something wrong..." Aliss asked.


    "How do you know about the skeletons? I doubt the guardsmen were the ones telling me." He said as he wanted to know how Aliss know about it.


    Aliss simply said that someone told her, she doesn''t tell that it was me. It would just cause much more problematic if they know that I''m the one that tells her about the skeletons. If they did know about me, I might be taken from Aliss as I would be handed into a wizard or a magic item expert. The talking ring was really rare and besides that, I was once the demon lord ring.


    "Who was that person!" The captain asked Aliss.


    "It was..." Before Aliss could say who was the person, Aliss stop as we heard a familiar voice.


    "Captain Callum! We will head outside the town... Thanks for lending us the guardsmen equipment." It was the voice of a man that Aliss and I known.


    The voice seems to be coming from behind us, Aliss turned behind as she knows that voice. Of course, we know that voice as it was Tane and Vicar wearing the guard''s armor. Seeing Vicar there, Aliss immediately hugs Vicar, and Vicar was surprised by the sudden hug he received.


    I bet that Vicar didn''t expect that Aliss was here, "Ali-Aliss why are you here?" Vicar asked her.


    "I''m here to know about the skeletons..." She said.


    "What! you know about the skeletons... but how I thought this matter wasn''t announced to the public yet." Vicar said as he didn''t know how Aliss would know it.


    Aliss then show her hands to Vicar, she tried to let Vicar know that it was me that tells her. Vicar saw me and he was surprised to see me in Aliss finger. He should be as he thought that I was in the ground, in a place that full of undead skeletons now.


    I was kinda mad at Vicar for leaving me behind but at the same time, I somehow was grateful for his action. If he did not toss me towards Tane, I would never fall into the ground at that time. If all of that didn''t happen, my level would still be on zero, my skills and talents would never be unlocked as well.


    He must not expect that I''m here as well, he must be confused about how could I be here right now. I could see that Tane was smiling when he saw Aliss hug Vicar. Tane must think something on his mind right now, he may think that Aliss was Vicar''s girlfriend or something.


    Tane does have a wild imagination and he would easily make a wrong assumption about someone. The captain interrupts this reunion as he asks Vicar something.


    "Who was this girl Vicar? Does your the one that told her about the skeletons."


    Vicar didn''t know what was Captain Callum talking about, Vicar was about to say that he didn''t know anything but Aliss step on his foot and reply to the question that was actually directed to Vicar.


    "Yes! He was the one that told me about the skeletons."


    "Hmm... Is that true Vicar?" Captain Callum asks Vicar whether he was the one that tells Aliss.


    Vicar still didn''t understand this situation right now but he could see that Aliss face, she made a signal towards him. He knows that he had to say yes if he says no he will suffer consequences later.


    "That''s true Captain, I was the one that told her," Vicar said that as he didn''t want to know what will happen if he answers no.


    "Vicar, we didn''t tell her about..." Tane was about to say it but his mouth was immediately covered by Vicar''s hand. If Tane managed to say that, it would be hard to think of another reason for this subject.


    "Is something wrong?" Captain Callum asks Vicar as he saw Vicar cover Tane''s mouth.


    "All is okay captain! We will head out now, let''s go Tane..." Vicar was dragging Tane outside.


    "Thanks, captain, I will go now... I''m sorry for interrupting your important discussion just now." Aliss also heads out of this room. She doesn''t want the captain to get more suspicious about her.

 Chapter 107 - Meet Up!

    Vicar then drags Tane to the outside, far from the guard''s barrack. Aliss follow them, as they were no guardsmen nearby. Vicar stops dragging Tane as it would be safe to talk here. Tane feels like Vicar was acting weird and ask why he does this to him.


    "I''m sorry Tane, I had to as you were about to say something that you weren''t supposed to say to the captain."


    "What does thing I was about to say?" He tried to recall back what''s the word and he remembers as he said to Vicar, "It was true that you hadn''t told this girl about the skeletons, why can''t I said it to the captain?"


    "If you say that, it will just cause more problems to Aliss," Vicar said that if he didn''t close Tane''s mouth. We will be in that room so much longer.


    Tane still didn''t understand why he shouldn''t say it. Vicar then explains why he can''t, he said that if Tane had said that. The captain would ask Aliss about who the real person that telling her about this. It will be hard to answer that question as to the one that told her was the ring.


    "Wait a minute? The ring but isn''t that guy should be with the skeleton right now." Tane didn''t believe that I was here with them right now.


    Aliss then show her me to Tane, he was quite surprised to see me. He really thought that I was still in the outer wall with the skeletons. If I was them, I would think that as well because a ring shouldn''t be able to walk. Tane then understands the situation when he saw me.


    "Okay now I understand, the captain would be shocked to learn about a talking ring. Ermm... So who was this girl, Vicar?" Tane asks as he still doesn''t know who Aliss was.


    "I forgot to introduce you, her name is Aliss. A noble daughter from the Steenswis family." Vicar said to introduce Aliss to Tane.


    "A noble! Wow... I can''t believe you have a friend like Vicar. Oh sorry, I forgot to say that my name is Tane, a pleasure to meet you Aliss." Is that a rare thing for common people to befriend a noble?


    "Nice to meet you Tane. Mind if I ask you something?" Aliss introduce herself but what the thing she wanted to ask Tane about."


    "Sure, just ask ahead and I will answer them honestly," Tane said that.


    "Here my question, how do you meet Vicar? Do you know him for long cause you guys seem close?" That was Aliss question, I don''t think they were that close after that punching incident.


    Hearing that Vicar and Tane both laughed, they must be laughing about the part when Aliss said that they were close. But I know why Aliss thought like that if only she knows that they had a fight recently. She wouldn''t say that they were that close as the fight might make a gap in their friendship.


    "Hahaha! Of course, we are close, we are friends that had been through a lot on this day. Isn''t that right Vicar?" Tane said that as he put his hand on Vicar''s shoulder.


    "I''m not sure about that Tane but I do agree that we had been through a lot." Vicar reply to Tane.


    I don''t know why but it seems that they had patched their friendship back, it must happen when I was left behind there or when wasting time with Aliss. I''m glad that they had worked things out, they just had some misunderstanding back then.


    "Is that so...." Aliss said after she heard everything she wanted to know.


    "Okay, now my turn to ask! Are you Vicar''s girlfriend?" Tane asks that. He does imagine a lot of stuff but I will not blame him for that.


    Vicar interrupt, "Of course she was not my girlfriend! What leads you to think that sort of thing..."


    "I saw everything that happens in the barrack, the way you both were hugging each other and Aliss face when she saw you. There''s no way I''m wrong this time."


    "Why do you always thought like that? Let me explain that there was nothing between me and Aliss. We just a childhood friend and that''s all."


    Of course, they were not just a childhood friend as there more in it. Both Aliss and Tane didn''t know about it but Vicar and Aliss were actually siblings. Vicar didn''t want to say it as he wanted Aliss to have a better life than him and it seems that he really wanted to keep it that way.


    "You guys were childhood friends... sorry for thinking that way, does that mean I had a chance?" Tane asks Vicar about something that Vicar didn''t fully understand.


    "What do you mean? Had a chance at what?"


    "At a chance to become Aliss boyfriend, she still doesn''t have a boyfriend right?" Does he think that he had a chance at Aliss?


    "I''m sorry Tane but I wouldn''t let you date Aliss, I would not approve it." Vicar doesn''t want Tane to be Aliss boyfriend.


    "Why? Unless you had a feeling for her... that''s why you didn''t want me to date Aliss right?" Tane wasn''t wrong there as it really seems that Vicar had a feeling for Aliss. But Tane just doesn''t know that they were siblings if he knows that. He probably understands why Vicar did that.


    Aliss laugh at both of them, "You guys are really close, and let me tell you that I didn''t want to date anyone right now." Aliss then makes jokes about Vicar, "Sigh, he really didn''t have a feeling for me as when I ask him to marry me, he didn''t even want it."


    "What! Ali-Aliss wanted you to marry her... Why didn''t you accept it Vicar? she was a beautiful lady and don''t forget she was a noble daughter."


    Vicar gives a gentle head chop on Aliss head. "Don''t twist the story like that Aliss, this guy really had another level of imagination. If you didn''t straight tell him the truth, he would start to think another way around."


    "Ouch, that hurts... I''m sorry, I was just joking around Tane but I did ask him to marry me."


    "Let''s stop talking about the marriage now, let''s focus on another stuff like the undead skeleton." Vicar tried to change the subject of the talk completely.


    "But this was a serious conversation Vicar..." Tane said that as he wanted to continue this current conversation.


    "Let''s drop this, there something I want to ask the ring."


    Vicar then looks at me as he began to ask me a question about me. The first question was about how I was able to be here. Because I''m not currently equipped with Vicar, I can''t talk to him directly and I ask Aliss to tell Vicar about how did I do that.


    Aliss then tell Vicar that the reason I''m here right now, it was that I teleport myself here. To be more specific, teleported into the Aliss room, which I was able to get back with Aliss.


    I then told Aliss to ask Vicar why he didn''t pick me up after I was tossed by him. I also tell that I was really a little mad at him to forget about me and just left me behind in that place all alone. When Aliss rely on it to Vicar, he immediately apologized to me.


    "I''m sorry, I really forgot about you at that time but I realize that I had missing something and that was you." I could see that he really felt guilty about it.


    He then said that he wanted to get me back there and that''s why was wearing the guard''s armor right now. Only the guards could go to that place and he volunteered himself to go there and fight the skeletons. The captain doesn''t agree at first but Tane backed him up telling that they could handle it as they had fought the skeletons along the way.


    Thanks to Tane''s effort convincing the captain, he finally let them go to the outer world. After hearing that, I wasn''t mad at Vicar anymore as he would go to that place just to pick me up.


    "Are we still going to that place?" Tane asks Vicar as the objective they going to the outer wall was just to find me. Why would they still want to go to that place if I already here?


    "I''m not sure but I think we still needed to go there, it''s our fault all of the things that happened now," Vicar said that to Tane.


    "You''re right...we were to blame for this. We somehow must do it to fix our mistakes."


    Aliss didn''t know what were they talking about. But for me, I do know why they blame themself. In the mind, they must be thinking that if they weren''t fighting each other at that time, this wouldn''t happen at all.

 Chapter 108 - The Town Gate Situation

    "Let''s go then Tane!, we must end this ourselves," Vicar said that as he was about to go but he was stopped by Aliss.


    Aliss holds Vicar''s hand, it seems like there something that she wants to say. "Why? this ain''t you fight Vicar?... The town guardsmen could handle it."


    "You don''t know anything Aliss, it''s our fault for this to happen. I know the town guardsmen could handle it''s wrong for them to fight this when we the one that started this mess." Vicar smile towards Aliss, she still didn''t let Vicar''s hand go.


    "If that so, please take the ring... It would help you." Aliss handed me over, Vicar.


    Vicar didn''t want the ring but Aliss kept insisted him to take it anyway. She then said that she wouldn''t need it here as it was still safe. Vicar would need it if he fights the undead. I somehow agreed with Aliss as it would be better if I with him.


    As for right now, I was a powerful stats booster ring that unlocks all of its talents and skill. I could boost his stats and made him easier to kill all of those skeletons. I would also ensure his safety on the battlefield, I wouldn''t let him die or get hurts.


    Vicar had to accept it, he then put me on his finger. Aliss then let''s go of his hand as she said one final word to us. It was for us to get back here safely. Vicar promised Aliss that we would return back here safely without any harm. With that all being said, we both head to the town gate. I could see that Aliss waving us goodbye.


    "Glad to be back with you Vicar! Don''t toss me next time alright..."


    "I''m sorry about that but it seems that we would be working together again."


    On the way, I link with Vicar and grant him permission to use my skills and talents. We still had a long way to reach the town gate as we still in the trade center area. I realize that something we wrong here, they were not many people here like before.


    After a few minutes of running, we finally reach the town gate. But when we arrived there, the guardsmen that assigned here were all gone. There was no one here at all, I remember that this place was full of guards when I visited here with Aliss.


    I could see the wood barricade that was placed in front of the gate was gone, I then realized that something had happened here. Tane looks around and notices that there was one guard lying down on the ground not far from us. We immediately approached him to know what happens here.


    When Tane touches the guard, he didn''t respond. Tane then places his hand on the guard chest and realize that he was already dead. We were confused as to how could he be dead if there no undead skeletons here. Tane suggests that we stick together and find the rest of the guardsmen.


    Vicar agreed with Tane''s plan as it would be dangerous to investigate alone. We then search for the place but we couldn''t find anyone at all.


    "Where were the people here?" Tane said that as he was wondering where all the people were.


    "Maybe they all at the outer wall fighting the skeletons? Should we check there..." Vicar suggests checking outside the town.


    "Sure, they might beeee!" Tane voiced suddenly went high and somehow he falls to the ground.


    "Tane? What happens..." Vicar asks as he doesn''t how why Tane could fall as we just been standing here.


    "I don''t know but it''s like there something grab my leg and tried to pull me." We all look at Tane''s leg and we noticed something on the ground.


    It was a skeleton hand, it then crawls out from the ground. Vicar quickly uses his sword and slashes the skeleton, the bones scattered to the ground when Vicar successfully hits it. Tane quickly stands up and prepares his bow as there might be more around.


    We didn''t expect that the undead skeletons were already here. Another skeleton crawls out from the ground but Tane immediately shoots them when they finally on the ground.


    "Tane, could you go back and report the current situation to the captain about this..." Vicar said that as he wanted the captain knows that the skeleton already enters the town.


    "Leaving you alone here... Do you think you could handle it alone?" Tane wasn''t sure that Vicar could manage here all alone.


    "I''m not alone, I have the ring with me beside do you see how easily I defeat the skeleton just now." Vicar tried to convince Tane that he could do this.


    I then remember something, if he needs to report to the captain. Vicar could do it much faster than Tane, he could use my teleport talent to go there himself and teleport here back.


    "Vicar? How about you use my teleport talent and report it yourself."


    "Wait I can do that? Can I teleport back here... I don''t want to leave Tane too long. He might need help or worse something could happen to him."


    "You could, I have enough teleport left to do that. One to the guard''s barrack and one to go here back."


    "If that the case, it''s better for Tane to do it." Vicar changed his mind after and want Tane to go back there to report about this situation.


    "Why? It would be better if we use it as it will be much faster."


    "You know what ring, after thinking about it. I realize that if the situation has gone bad, we could easily teleport ourselves out here but what about Tane. He couldn''t do it and he would be in danger. That''s why it''s better for Tane to do it."


    I then understand why Vicar didn''t want to use the teleport, I then realized that it would be a waste for me also to use the teleport for that purpose. I agreed with Vicar to let Tane be the one to report back to the captain. Besides Vicar was much more powerful than Tane as he had me now.


    "Tane! You go back and report to the captain... the ring also agreed with me."


    "I would like for us to stick together but if this what you want, I would go back and report. Before I leave, promise that you would be fine." Tane said that before he was about to leave.


    "Don''t worry Tane, I would be... because I believe I would be..." There he said it, the power of belief.


    "HAHA! I forgot that... if you believe then it''s fine. I will be going then." Tane leaves the area to report about the current situation.


    With that, it just leaves both of us in the area. Many of the skeletons seem to crawl out from the ground after Tane had left. As I expected, we were able to handle it perfectly fine. With just one hit, the skeletons would be shattered immediately.


    All of the sudden, all of the skeletons stop approaching us and seem to be kneeling down for some reason. We don''t know what happens but it makes us easier to kill the skeletons. Suddenly we feel that the ground was shaking, we then look at the ground and notice something.


    A huge skeletal hand reaches out from the ground, as soon as it emerges to the surface. We were both shocks at it, it was much larger than the rest of the skeletons and it seems that it was much larger than us too. The color of the skeleton was different as it has a gold color instead of white.


    I was intrigued by its appearance and decided to check the huge skeletons stats.


    [Elite Skeleton] Level 25


    HP: 3000


    MP: 0


    *Body*


    Str-33/60


    Dx-26/60


    Ag-38/60


    *Mind*


    Int-0/60


    Perception-20/60


    Charisma-0/60


    *Spirit*


    Magic-0/60


    Resistance-0/60


    The name of this monster was Elite skeleton, it has good stats but I think we could handle it. Our stats were much higher than that monster and besides that, I have plenty of skills and talent that would help us in the fight.


    "Wow, it''s really huge...Do you think we could handle it?" Vicar said that as he was wondering if we were able to defeat it.


    "Don''t worry, we could... You don''t know how much power I am now." I said that with confidence as I really think we could do it.


    The rest of the skeletons begin to move again, they suddenly become much faster than before as the skeletons can dodge our attack now. Still, we were much faster than them, but how could the skeletons become this fast all of the sudden.


    I then look at the Elite Skeleton and realized that it may be because of it presented here. I think I should check what skill does that Elite Skeleton has to see whether it would dangerous or not.

 Chapter 109 - Elite Skeletons

    I know that with my current stats, I can beat it. But still there no harm in being a little cautious when fighting the Elite Skeleton.


    -Scanning All Monster/Creature Near 10 radius-


    -Scanned 2-


    -Complete-


    -Displaying Monster/Creature-


    >Skeleton


    >Elite Skeleton


    "Elite Skeletons!"


    >Elite Skeletons


    =A much more powerful version of the skeletal monster. It ranks in the middle among the other skeletal monster. This type of skeletons usually wears armor and fight using a gigantic mace.


    =Undead


    =Skeleton/Ghost


    >Skill


    =Command Skeletons


    =Growth


    =Disease Touch


    =Critical Strike


    I didn''t have that much time to read all of the detail about its skill as it was already attacking us with the mace. Vicar able to dodge it as the time that the Elite Skeleton require to swing it mace towards us was just too slow. I guess the gigantic mace must be heavy.


    But if we get hit by that, it would surely give us a lot of damage. Vicar could sustain a massive injury, but they''re nothing to worry about as he was able to dodge it. All of the skeletons in the area were already been shattered and it just us with the Elite Skeleton here.


    "I feel a lot quicker all of the sudden..." Vicar said that as he dodges the gigantic mace.


    "You should thank me for that, I''m the one that provides you with a massive stats boost," I reply to Vicar.


    "You were a stats booster ring, after all, it''s your job to boost my stats."


    "Not just any normal stats booster ring, the most powerful of them all..."


    I somehow think that it was a good decision to let Tane doing the report, it would be hard for him facing the Elite Skeleton on his own. I began thinking that we could clear all of the skeletons in the area ourselves, there no need for the town guards'' help at all.


    As I thought that it will be easy, something unexpected happens. The speed of the Elite Skeleton suddenly gotten faster each time, Vicar just barely able to dodge the last one. It surprised me to see that the Elite Skeletons swings that gigantic mace so fast.


    I thought that it might be gotten lucky on that last swings but when I observe it again. The Elite Skeletons do get much faster. I then begin to think that it might be best for Vicar to kill it now as I don''t want to wait any longer. It might gain even more speed and eventually, it will be faster than us.


    "Vicar! We should kill it... this monster is gaining speed each time..."


    "I know! I just waiting for an opening right now."


    The Elite Skeleton was just about to swing it mace on us, Vicar took this as a chance to strike it on its legs but something stopped Vicar from doing so. He suddenly fell on his knee, we look behind and realized that there were skeletons behind us.


    One of them landed a hit on Vicar back, no wonder Vicar suddenly fall down. We thought that it was our chance to end this but it seems that it was the Elite Skeletons chance to kill us. The mace was on top of us and will hit us in just a second away.


    Vicar didn''t have time to dodge as he was on the ground. I began to think that this might be the end of us, I might not die but Vicar surely will. There nothing I could do, if only I know how could I activate the Immortal Mode.


    A loud sound can be heard from the town gate, it was the sound of the Elite Skeleton mace hitting the ground. I then realized something, we were not in the town gate area anymore. I quickly see Vicar, it seems that he still breathing and doing fine.


    "Vicar? What happens... I thought that we got squash by the gigantic mace..." I don''t know what had happened. Why Vicar still alive as I surely thought that we couldn''t make it.


    "That was really close... It''s true we were just about to be squash, I just use the teleport before it could hit us."


    "What! You did that but when... I didn''t hear you activated the teleport talent." What Vicar uses teleport talent? How come I didn''t hear him saying it.


    "I did, it''s just that you didn''t pay attention to me saying the words teleport," Vicar said that.


    "Really? It must be then..." I realized that it might be that I was so deep in my own thought that I couldn''t even hear what he says anymore.


    I have a habit of doing so, that''s why most of the people that knew me in my old world wouldn''t even bother to talk with me. That why I always alone and only had a few friends, most of them were weird otaku likes me.


    I was really thankful that Vicar was using the teleport talent at that time as I don''t want him to die that way. I still think that it''s kinda a waste to use it but again it''s the only way to avoid death at that time. Vicar really amazed me as he managed to even think in that kind of situation. He made the right call of using it.


    We could only use one teleport left, we should not waste it. It should be used when we needed it the most, I do think we must preserve the last one for some life and death situation. I then look around, try to see where the place Vicar had teleported us into.


    I realized that we were in the trade center area alleyways, there were no people around here. Vicar then stands up and begins to walk towards the town gate again.


    "Vicar! Are you planning to go back there?" I ask him.


    "Where do you think I''m heading too? Of course, I''m going back there, we haven''t killed the Elite Skeleton yet." Vicar said as he really wanted to kill it.


    "I will not stop you but do you think we could kill it?"


    "We could... It would be easy just like the other skeleton that we had shattered." He said it.


    When Vicar mention the skeletons that we had shattered earlier, I realized something about it. I remember that Vicar was attacked by a skeleton from behind, we didn''t realize that it was behind us as we thought that we already clear all of them in that area.


    The only one left was the Elite Skeleton, how could there be skeletons behind us. I then began to think of two possible reasons for it. The first one was that there were more skeletons crawling out from the ground and we hadn''t noticed it as we busy dodging the Elite Skeleton attack.


    The other one was that we actually didn''t defeat the skeletons, simply by shattering it doesn''t mean it already dead. They were undead skeletons, after all, they couldn''t die with a blunt weapon. The more I think about the second reason, the more I began to think that this might be the case.


    Vicar came out from the alleyways and realized something weird in the trade center area. There were no people here at all. The last time we walked past here, there were indeed some people. The number of people here was not many but to think that this place suddenly became empty, it was just weird.


    We both find it somewhat weird that there were no people here, Vicar then tried to look around to see whether he could find any people here. After a few minutes of searching, we didn''t even manage to find any person here. I somehow remember that this kinda similar to what had happened near the town gate area.


    I really feel that something similar happen here, I then ask Vicar about it. "Do you think this situation kinda similar to when we arrived at the town gate?"


    "I do feel the same way, where do the people go?" Vicar said that as he wonders where could all of the people could be.


    "Should we search for the people here or go to the town gate?" I ask Vicar whether he still wanted to keep on searching.


    "I do not know but I think we should head to the adventurer guilds, certainly the people there could help," Vicar said that.


    I then remember that this town has adventurer guilds, they would certainly help the people. The town was in trouble and surely they will help, they were adventurers after all.


    Vicar has a good idea, the adventurer was the only people we could rely on. The town guards surely don''t have the knowledge to fight monsters or creatures as they might only handle brigands, thieves, and bandits. The town gate surely doesn''t accustom to fight a monster.


    "Sure, there nothing we could do here... They could even fight the Elite Skeleton with us."


    We then headed to the adventurer guild that was located in the commoner district.

 Chapter 110 - Recruiting Helps

    We hurried to the adventurer guild as we were afraid that the Elite Skeleton might be rampaging right now at the town gate. The skeletons might also already invaded the trade central area and killing all of the people there right at this moment.


    With that in both of our minds, Vicar started running to the guilds he hoping that we could be there in just a few minutes. We couldn''t use teleport right now as we been saving it, we don''t know that one last teleport would change the situation we had at the most important time.


    We do realize when we were running in the commoner district, they were fewer people here just like the trade center area before they all vanished. We thought that the people in this place would already disappear but thanks god that there were still people here.


    Vicar runs with all he could, thanks to my stats booster. His stamina and speed improve a lot as he arrives in front of the guilds in just eight minutes. Vicar was catching him breathes for a seconds before entering the building that full of adventurers.


    The moment we enter the adventurer buildings, we realized something. There were already some town guards here, the town guardsmen were talking to the guilds master about something. It must be about the skeletons in the town gate.


    It just means that Tane had successfully report back the current situation to the captain. We then approach the guardsmen, just to hear whether they were really discussing it. If that was the case, we could provide some more information about it as we were the only one that stays in that area for a long time.


    "The Captain wanted the guild cooperation in this matter..." One of the guardsmen said to the guild master.


    "Tell you, captain, that the guild would only corporate if they give us some rewards." The guild master said.


    "But the town was in danger right now! We really need the guild help in this as we the guards couldn''t handle it on our own..."


    "The guild would not accept it, you do know our policy in this guild right?"


    "Please think about all of the innocent lives that could be in danger, don''t you care about them."


    "Let me tell you about something here, we the adventurer guild doesn''t take any quest without any rewards." The guild master was stroking his beard as he said that.


    "This isn''t a quest! Don''t you hear what I said earlier, that this town could be destroyed by the undead..." The guardsman said as he really dissatisfied with the guild master answer.


    "And do you expect us, adventurers, to fight the undead while we don''t get anything? Our service isn''t free and some of the adventurers could die..." The guild master said.


    "Fine! How much they cost to buy that services of the adventurer''s guilds..." The guardsman said as he didn''t want to drag this matter any longer.


    "15 gold coins for a skeleton..."


    The guardsman was surprised when he heard the price, "15 gold coins for each skeleton! That is absurd!..."


    "That was the price that I had set for this situation, the other adventurers here would agree with my decision."


    "The guards don''t have that much of money! How about 8 silver coins for a skeleton... 15 gold coins is just too much..."


    "I would not change it, take it or leave it..."


    The guardsman didn''t know what to do as he knows that the guards didn''t have that much money. I''m sure that the captain sends him here to make sure that the guild would corporate in helping them to fight off the skeletons and defend this town.


    Vicar couldn''t take it as he interferes with the conversation, "The town is in danger and yet you still think about making gold! Is this really how the adventurer guilds work, all of this time I had a wrong assumption about the guild..."


    The guild master smile when he heard what Vicar said, "That''s your fault to assume that we were a kind people that would help people with nothing in return... How about this? I will let you speak up here about the danger and let us see if there any adventurer here willing to help for free."


    With the permission given by the guild master, Vicar started to speak up very loud in the guild. He managed to gain all of the adventurer''s attention. He then proceeds to tell what kind of danger that this town currently facing. Vicar also mentions the important part of this whole thing.


    "When I was a child, I admire the adventurer as they help the people in need and I refuse to believe that they just do it for just the money... Would you fight the undead skeletons with us for free?" Vicar asks all of the adventurers in there.


    Sadly, there no one even stands up from the stool. Some of them began laughing when he heard Vicar mention fight for free. We could hear their conversation as if they let us hear about it. They were saying us stupid as there no one here would fight for nothing.


    Vicar really didn''t believe it all as he was disappointed with the adventurers that he actually admire. He never thought that all of them were just doing it for the glory and money. He told the other guards here that it''s better to leave as they would never agree to help us.


    The other guards agree to what Vicar had said, we and the other guards then leave the adventurer guilds. The guards that were talking with the guild master approach us and said that he already expect this kind of outcome.


    "I already know that this would happen, it''s just that the captain really thinks that the guild would corporate this time..." The guard said to Vicar.


    This time? when I heard the guard said that, it must mean that this hasn''t happened for the first time. Was the adventurer guild really like that, they were just much different from all of the anime that I had watched. I guess anime was just some imagination but where I''m now was different from it.


    I then remember about the bronze knight, he also told me that he use to be an adventurer. But he quit as he finds that adventurer doesn''t suit him, back then I didn''t understand it that much but right now I somehow understand it. I really hope that there were more people like the bronze knight in this world.


    That must be why all of the adventurers hating him as he really could make the adventurer jobless. The bronze knight didn''t help for the money as he willing to help without the money. Even if he was offered some gold coins, he wouldn''t accept it at all.


    "It''s okay, we could manage this without their help..." Vicar said that to the guard that he been talking to right now.


    While he was still talking with the guard, Vicar could feel a tap on his shoulder. He looks behind and realized there was a man behind him. We both knew that face as it was Sir Esmir, but why would he be out here and what does he want with us.


    "Sir Esmir right? Does there anything I could help..." Vicar said that to Sir Esmir.


    "It is really you! The boy that been in the guild two days ago..." Sir Esmir said that to Vicar, it seems that he was not able to tell us back then when we were in the guild.


    "Yes, that''s me... Is there anything wrong?" Vicar asks.


    "No! It''s just that I didn''t know that you were a guarded boy..."


    "I''m not, I just helping the guards."


    "Really? Cause the speech you give back then in the guild makes me think that you were indeed working as the town guards."


    "I''m sorry to say this but I just couldn''t play cool when I heard that the guild master saying that they would not help unless they get paid 15 gold coins for each skeleton," Vicar said.


    "May I ask you... Why would you go that far? This isn''t even your job, you were just an ordinary civilian"


    "It''s true that I am a civilian but it''s wrong for me to protect my town and my loved ones here?"


    "That is a good reason, I''m kinda ashamed of the adventurer guilds as they didn''t willing to help. But I''m not one of them, I was once a soldier and I knew the feeling to protect something. I would gladly help the guards..." Sir Esmir said that.


    The moment we heard that he was willing to help, we were really happy as it seems that not all of the adventurers were greedy. There still some of them that willing to help even though it was not many.


    "Really! We would appreciate it..." Vicar said as he shakes Sir Esmir hand.

 Chapter 41 - Is All That Real?

    "Hey wake up! You already late... do you want to get yelled by your manager again?"


    It''s so noisy, can''t I get some sleep. "I want to sleep, please don''t bother me..."


    Suddenly, I feel that I been pinch and I immediately wake up from my slumber and look for the one who pinches me. I was surprised as I thought It was the knight but it''s not. The one who pinches me is my mom.


    "Jeez, you already an a.d.u.l.t but still need to be wakened by me..."


    Wait a minute, was everything that I go through was just a dream... but it feels so real. I kept thinking about it until my mom yelled at me to hurry up. I then think it was just a dream and quickly take a shower and went straight to the bus stop.


    I look upon my wristwatch and it''s already 7:45 am, only 15 minutes left. I was still waiting for the bus to arrive here. After 4 minutes of waiting, the bus finally arrives but I think that I will not make it in time as there only a few minutes left and to arrive at my workplace by bus need around 20 minutes.


    I then decided to not go to work for today as I don''t want to hear my manager yelled at me. I was already late as well and I just need to tell them that I had a fever or something. I thought that I should go back home but knowing that my mother, she gonna be mad at me for skipping work.


    I went to a library instead and will just spend my day there reading some manga. After getting a nice place to seat in the library. I then took out my phone from my pocket, but I realized that there was something other than my phone in the pocket.


    I take it out and to my surprise, it was a ring, a very familiar ring. It''s like the ring from my dream but how could it be here, if all that is just a dream. Then I realized that this may be a dream as well.


    I put on the ring on my finger and get out of the library, I was one hundred percent sure that this all was just a dream as there is no way I have a job. I was jobless and still searching for one, I then see a random guy on the street and punch him.


    To my surprise, I was arrested by the police for punching a man without any reason.


    "Damn! Is this a dream or reality..."

 Chapter 42 - Where It Started

    I did regret that I punch a random guy cause I believe that this all was a dream. The police telling me to get in the car, as he wanted to interrogate me in the station. I could not fight back as my hand was cuffed.


    I then enter the car and the police start driving to the station while I sitting on the back. I still believe that this is all a dream and there is a way to get out of this dream. But how do I escape from all this?


    Suddenly the police car intercom received a message, "Attention to all available units! Please go to the ZIMB Back in downtown as there has been a bank robbery!"


    Upon hearing that I started to remember how I died, the police officer told his partner that they will be going to the scene. "But how about this guy? Shouldn''t we send his to the station first..."


    "Don''t worry. he can''t run... we just need to lock this car. Others may need our help." He then opens ups the siren and drives to the scene.


    The police drive it so fast as it only took 15 minutes to get to the scene. After he parked the car, they both rush out of the car and join the rest. To my surprise, it was the same bank that get rob and which I die.


    "I think this is my chance to escape..."


    Suddenly, I hear a gunshot at the bank, I wonder what had happened but now I should think about how to flee from here. Then I realize that the police car ain''t lock, both of the police officers rush out the car and forgot to lock it.


    I slowly open the door and about to run away from this place but something isn''t right. Out of nowhere, a body was being thrown from the bank and hit on the police car that I get out of.


    Blood coming out from that body and I know that the guy already dead. I look closely as I started to remember this dead person.


    "Isn''t this the guy who shoots me? What happened in there.."


    I was curious and didn''t care if I blew this chance to escape as I started to think that this is not a dream rather something else. I approach the bank slowly and suddenly, the entire bank blows up. Making the bank on fire.


    I couldn''t see clearly but I see someone coming out from the fire. All of the police aim their gun towards that guy.

 Chapter 43 - Knight Dreams (I)

    I tried to approach the scene more closely, but my ring suddenly started to glow. It''s glow so brightly that I almost thought my eyes went blind. I close my eye again and as soon I reopen it back, I was in a different place.


    As I suddenly in a room that has sword and armor, I tried to move but I can''t. I then tried again and again but my body won''t move an inch. Just as I realize that I might become a ring again.


    "Damn! It was sure nice having a human body...."


    But where am I actually, I never remember this place before. I look around the room and notice an armor. I know that armor, that armor belongs to the bronze knight. That''s mean that this is the bronze knight place.


    The door of this room was open, I thought it was the bronze knight but it wasn''t. It was a little girl that enters this room. She then grabs me and says something loudly.


    "One day! I''m gonna be a knight like father..."


    A man then enters the room, it was the bronze knight. I don''t know what is happening but is this all a dream? I began to question it to myself.


    "There you are my little girl, please don''t enter this room...It''s dangerous as there is some sharp object here."


    "But I only want to see papa pretty ring.." The little girl''s face seems sad.


    The bronze knight looks confused as if there something wrong, "Where did you...Ummm nevermind, you can enter this room but please ask me or your mom first."


    I was quite shocked to know that the bronze knight has a family but the main concern is not in that as I still don''t know what had happened. I know that something had happened to us while we are in the forest but I can''t figure it out.


    The only way to figure it out is for me to talk with the bronze knight. But I can''t since he not wearing me in his finger.


    "If only you could hear me and put me back on your finger!" I say that hoping that he can hear me but it seems that he not hearing my voice as he says to his daughter to help his mother in the kitchen.


    As soon as her daughter left the room, the bronze knight started to say something. "It seems like there a demon in this room! Where are you hiding...!"


    I was not sure what the heck he is saying at first but then I realized that he just referring to me. He must hear my voice. "Okay let''s try... I''m not a demon but merely the ring on the table."


    The bronze knight then look at me, "Do you think that I will believe you!"

 Chapter 44 - Knight Dream (II)

    "Believe me, please! I''m not a demon." I tried to convince the knight that I''m not a demon. Is he does not remember me or just playing tricks on me.


    "I don''t know why but I think I could trust you." He then picks me up from the shelf and continues to inspect me.


    "Of course you trust me! I''m your friend right.." I say that as I know that the bronze knight is faking that he has forgotten me.


    The bronze knight looks confused when I said he was my friend as he replies that he doesn''t know me at all. He even said that all of his friends are human and not a ring.


    The moment I heard what he said, I was shocked. I don''t know what happen to him until he forgets about me but what more shocking is that I could talk to him when I not even on his finger.


    "Really? You don''t remember me..."


    The bronze knight scratches his head, "Sorry, I really don''t know you... but can I ask you something?"


    "Yes...what do you want to ask about?"


    "Is your name Chase?"


    Upon hearing my name I was quite surprised that he knows. It seems like he remembers my name. "Hahaha! Of course, you are only making fun of me. You just faking to not know me."


    "No! I really don''t remember you... But somehow I just know your name is Chase." The knight says it to me.


    "If this is a joke it''s not funny but if this real, could you tell me what you do this past day."


    The knight then said the thing that he has done for the past day but it was just all normal chores like getting firewood, hunting animals, and plow the field. Is he does not remember what happened in the forest at all but why I can remember it while he doesn''t?


    Then I realized that this is the bronze knight dream, it happens to me in my dream which I also forgot all the things that had to happen. I just need to make the knight realize that he now was in a dream.


    "Listen! This is just a dream... this is not real at all."


    He looks at me and says, "Are you saying this all a dream, it doesn''t look like a dream at all." He then touches all of the objects in the room and grabs a sharp thing as he makes a small cut on his arm.


    Blood comes out from the small cut from his arm as the knights "If this a dream, why do I feel pain when I cut myself?"


    Damn! This is hard, how can I convice the bronze knight to believe this all is just a dream of his.

 Chapter 45 - Knight Dream (III)

    I was just about to say something to the knight but someone else was calling him.


    "Dear! Could you come here for a moment, I need your help with the crops."


    That was surely the bronze knight wife. After hearing that, the bronze knight put me back on the shelf and was about to leave the room but I told him to stop. "Can you put me on your finger? I kinda want to see the outside."


    "Sure why not... It will be pretty cruel to leave you alone in this room." The bronze knight then put me on his finger as he walks out of the room. The bronze knight''s wife called him again but this time with an angry tone.


    "Hurry up will you dear! I have many other things to do..."


    The knight quickly went outside to the house. There I see a woman with a natural bronze hair standing and wearing a red dress. To think that the bronze knight wife is this beautiful, she must be pretty hard to get. I wonder how the bronze knight won her heart.


    "I''m here Anna, what you need me for?"


    "Could you send the crops to the market in the town, Luein the goods merchant is expecting them by this evening." She smiles at the bronze knight.


    "But I have...." The bronze knight could not say what he wanted to say as he was cut off by his wife.


    "No, but! Unlike you, I have many things to do... Being a housewife is tough you know." She says that as she leaves the place to do other works.


    It seems like we are going to the town, I was kinda excited even though I know this is just a dream. Ever since I reincarnated into this world, I rarely see other places in the world.


    "sigh..." The knight takes all of the crops and put them in a cart.


    When I look at the bronze knight face, he kinda looks unhappy and I ask him about it. "Why do I see your face is a little unhappy, do you not like going to the town?"


    "I don''t know... It just that I feel sad whenever I see my family face. I don''t know why..."


    I tried to make the bronze knight happy, "Maybe you just miss them cause you always left them while you going to an adventure. Let just deliver the crops or else your wife will be mad at you."


    "Yea you right, we don''t want her to be mad."

 Chapter 46 - Knight Dream (IV)

    The bronze knight pulls the cart that has all of the crops in it, we then headed to the town. Along the way, I ask the bronze knight a question.


    "Hey Lars, could I ask you about something?"


    While the bronze knight still pulling the cart he replies to me, "What do you want to ask me? If this about this all being a dream, don''t bother to ask me... I would not believe it."


    "No... This is about something else." Well, I just want to ask him about his family.


    "Hmm? So what it is..."


    "When do you met your wife and married with her?"


    The knight smiled as he said, "It was six years ago when I retire from the army. I met her in the tavern as she was an employee in the tavern." He then laughs a bit before continuing his talk, "It was really hard to get her but I never give up trying."


    The bronze knight and I laugh along the way as we don''t realize that we nearly reach the town already. But when we enter the town, my system will notify me if I have discovered someplace new but this time it appears weirdly.


    -LOCATION INPUT ERROR-


    There is no doubt that this is all a dream beside that the other thing that makes me tell that this is not real and is a dream when I checked the townspeople stats, the stats profile pop up but there is no information.


    [Unnamed] Level ??


    HP: ????


    MP: ????


    *Body*


    Str- ????


    Dx- ????


    Ag- ????


    *Mind*


    Int- ????


    Perception- ????


    Charisma- ????


    *Spirit*


    Magic- ????


    Resistance- ????


    We arrived at Luein shop and we saw a man that was expecting the bronze knight arrival, "Ahh! You must be Nicola Husband, I''m Luein the merchant."


    "Yes, I''m Lars, Nicola Husband. Am I late? cause it seems like you already waiting here a long time."


    "Of course not, It just happens that I was standing here. Ahh! almost forgot that please put the crops behind the shop and unload the crops in the wooden box."


    "Sure no problem," The bronze knight then pulled the cart and place it behind the shop and unload all of the crops. While the knight still doing it, an old lady walks up to him. "Excuse me, are you selling anything?" she asks.


    "No," The bronze knight reply. The old lady turns and walks away, seemingly disappointed.


    "It''s a pity," says the old lady.


    The knight asks the old lady if she need help, "Do you need money to buy food?" The old lady turns around and laughs. "I''m not here for money or food," she replies.


    A man then walks up to the old lady. "M''Lady, can I help you?" he says.


    "Could you help both of us?" The woman asks.

 Chapter 47 - Knight Dream (V)

    "I can try," he says.


    "I want that man ring?" the old lady asks.


    Is the old lady reffering to me because I''m the only ring here, but I wonder why does she need me. I start to think a reason why the old lady want me.


    "Could you please give your ring to this old lady my kind sir?" The man ask the bronze knight politely.


    The knight seems to be confuse too as he reply, "Why do you need the ring? Shouldn''t money be much more easy." After the knight gave the reply we noticed something weird about the man as he kept asking the same question again and again.


    "Could you please give your ring to this old lady my kind sir?" The man ask the bronze knight politely.


    I was kinda freak out a little bit but the knight seems calm and ask the man if there something wrong but as soon as he touches the man. The man glare at the knight and said, "Give us the ring! The ring is dangerous..."


    "There is nothing dangerous about this ring and...." Before the bronze knight could finish his sentence the old lady began to scream and suddenly the whole town was on fire. We heard the townspeople scream in panic.


    We both are quite shocked as it suddenly happen in our eyes. The knight quickly turn his sight towards the old lady but she already vanished. "Young man, we should help the people in the town..."


    "Do you think I will help the townspeople." The man laugh.


    I thought that the man was just scared and try to flee himself but somehow my assumption went wrong as the man suddenly turn into Carcharoth. Again we both were suprise by it as I tell the knight to run.


    The knight refuse as he draw his sword from the belt sheath. "Run! We can''t beat Carcharoth if you not wearing any armor, you already know that didn''t you cause you already battle him before."


    "No! a knight duty is to protect the people, and I never met him before as this would be the first time I ever seeing this demon."


    Is he also forget about Carcharoth. I know that Carcharoth already died but to think that he would appear in the knight dream. We sure are unlucky cause beating Carcharoth sure isn''t an easy task before.


    I just hope the dream version of Carcharoth is alot weaker.

 Chapter 48 - Knight Dreams (VI)

    "Give me the ring or you will get hurt!" Carcharoth the demon demonstrate his power by destroying three building in the town and by doing that the people scream is getting louder.


    The bronze knight then shout angrily, "It''s me and the ring you want! Don''t hurt other townspeople." As the knight pointed his sword towards Carcharoth.


    Out of nowhere, the bronze knight was sent flying. It seems like Carcharoth manage to land a hit on the knight without we both noticed it. I thought that we gonna hit the buildings but suddenly we are at the bronze knight house.


    The bronze knight stands up as he realized that he was not in the town anymore and now in his own house. "What happen! Isn''t we in the town just now..."


    We look around to see whether Carcharoth is nearby but we couldn''t found him. The bronze knight realizes that his family might be in danger right now. He quickly searches every room in the house but couldn''t find them.


    "Help us! Don''t abandon us..."


    Suddenly, we hear there someone called for help in the living room. The bronze knight rush as he afraid that Carcharoth would hurt them but when he arrived, the demon was not there.


    We only saw the bronze knight wife and daughter standing there still screaming for help. The bronze knight asks them what''s wrong and why did they still screaming for help. "Nicola? Ceola? What''s wrong.. I''m here to help."


    Both of them turn and Nicola said to the bronze knight, "Why don''t you be there to protect us while the kingdom rebel enters and slaughter us all." When Nicola finishes what she wanted to say, the whole house began to be on fire and the wood plank starts to fall apart.


    "What! Didn''t I manage to protect both..." Before he could say anything, the bronze knight touches his head as it seems to be hurting a lot. "Wait!..."


    The bronze knight wife and daughter kept blaming that it was the bronze knight fault that makes them suffer and died. I could not see the bronze knight hurt any longer as I told him to wake up from this dream.


    "Snap out of this dream! This all isn''t real, someone is making up this dream..." I hope that the bronze knight realized the situation right now and able to resist it. I know that he will manage to break away from this spell.

 Chapter 49 - Reality

    "Ahhh! My head...It hurts so much." The bronze knight screams painfully as he said something, "This is not real cause..."


    It seems like the bronze knight memory is started to return, it just a matter of time until he finally snaps out of this dream of his. The knight family suddenly said that the only way to save them is to give them the ring.


    "Please! You can save us... Just give us the ring." The bronze knight''s wife pleads to him. The knight was hesitant to give me or not as he still confuse and in pain but suddenly he stops touching his own head.


    The knight then stops screaming as he stood firm again, his face was sad and serious at the same time as he said to his wife "Sorry I can''t, no matter what I do now... I can''t save you..."


    It seems like the knight has returned back and realized that this all was a dream. After decline his wife''s request, Ceola started to speak and ask the same thing once again whether the knight willing to save them by giving them the ring.


    "I will not be giving you guys the ring..." The house began to fall apart as the house was engulfed in the fire, the knight family was burned by it and they scream for help.


    "H...He...Help us! We still can be saved... everything will be back as usual and we could live happily again if you just give us the ring..."


    I could see that the bronze knight sheds a tear before he replies to his family''s request, "This is a nice dream but sadly this is not real, a dream always ends and people tend to forget about the dream..." The bronze knight let out a tear, it was the first time I see the knight like this.


    The bronze knight continues to say, "But I wouldn''t, I was glad that I could see both of you in my dream again and I won''t forget it either."


    "Ple...Please S...Sav...Save us! !! We still could be saved." They continue to beg.


    The knight then approach them and began to hug both of them even though they were engulfed in the fire. "I''m sorry Nicola, Ceola... I know that I could not be forgiven, if only I stay with you back then... both of you would not die as I''m there to protect both of you.


    The bronze knight cried...

 Chapter 50 - The Old Lady

    The bronze knight hugs his family and said, "I''m sorry, I couldn''t be there went both of you need me." He wanted to say more but suddenly they vanish and all of our surroundings become pitch black.


    The house that was on fire was gone as we are completely surrounded by the darkness. In the dark, we both heard a laugh and out of nowhere, the old lady appears. It seems like she was the one who laughs.


    "I think we found the one who put us into this weird dream," I said that to the bronze knight as dash forward and strike the old lady. But when the knight was about to land a hit on her, the old lady vanishes and reappears back in a distance.


    The knight tried again but it ended the same as the old lady kept vanishing and reappearing back in a distance. The old lady continues to laugh at us and she finally said something.


    "You can''t beat me, knight, I''m the one who is in control in this dream..." While the old lady was talking the bronze knight saw this as a chance and attack the old lady but when it about to hit her, the bronze knight sword disappears completely.


    The old lady was laughing even harder and mock the knight, "Fool! I already told you that you can''t be me, also you can''t escape from this spell unless you give me the ring!"


    "Why do you want this ring so much? It has no value or anything as it just a simple ring." The bronze knight says that to extract info about why the old lady wanted me.


    "Hahahaha! Of course, a mere human doesn''t know the true power of the ring and you can''t use that power either because you just a human."


    It seems that our enemies this time now about my origin, I told the knight to be careful as she might be dangerous. But in the meantime, I must figure out how to wake up from this dream.


    The old lady was still kept insisting the knight to give her the ring or else he will be stuck in this dream. The knight also refuses to give me to her as he rather is stuck here to give me.


    "I see! You refuse my generous offer, you are powerless in this dream... I could hurt you while you can''t. Last offer, give it to me or else!"


    "Didn''t I say it to you already? I will rather be here and endure everything you give at me as I will not be giving you this ring."


    The old lady was getting impatient and she also has gotten quite angry after hearing what the bronze knight has said as suddenly the monsters began to emerge in the dream.


    "I will take it after you die then..." The old lady smile.

 Chapter 51 - Battle Against Carcharoth (I)

    It was Carcharoth that emerge from the dark, I don''t know whether this is the real one or not. But it seems unlikely that this one to be real as we already defeated him before.


    "Behold the demon in your dreams! You can''t beat it this time." The old lady said that as we suddenly move into an arena. The old lady then sits down on the chair to tell the demon to attack the knight.


    We realized that we in trouble as the bronze knight currently does not wear any armor nor his sword. It would be difficult for us to win as we are in disadvantages but even if we had armor and weapon, we will still lose cause the one who is in control of this dream is the old lady.


    Carcharoth began to attack the knight with his scythe, the knight just stood there and let the demon attack him. The knight was knocked against the wall because of the blow that he received. Blood coming out from his body, he then stands up like usual as nothing had happened to him.


    "Why do take the hit! You would be able to dodge it as it was not that fast.." I scolded the bronze knight for taking Carcharoth attack.


    "Sorry, I just thought that if I feel pain, it will lead me us waking up from this horrible nightmare." He laughs as he put his hand on the wound that he had received.


    "Are you stupid? You do know that if we die in the dream we would die in real life too!"


    "What! That the first time, I heard that...I must be careful next time." While we are busily arguing against each other, Carcharoth was charging toward us and about to strike us down.


    We are lucky that the bronze knight realized it as he was able to dodge the attack in the nick of time. I was quite surprised that even with the wounds, he still able to move like normal. The bronze knight kept dodging the demons attack without a chance to strike back at Carcharoth.


    "How could you defeat him if you don''t even have a sword?" I tell the bronze knight.


    He then smiled and said something to me, "Do you forgot? That I can use magic spell..." As he raises his hand and shoots out a fireball towards the demon.


    We thought that it would hit Carcharoth but he blocks it with a magical screen. The old lady laugh at us and said that no matter what we do, we will never beat Carcharoth as we will be the only ones who will receive damage.

 Chapter 52 - Battle Against Carcharoth (II)

    The battle between Carcharoth continues but no matter what we do, we can''t seem to hit him as he always deflects it with a magical screen. This battle is clearly on our disadvantage as the only thing the bronze knight could do is dodging the demon attack.


    "Ready to give up? I will show you mercy if you give me the ring." The old lady said that as she kept watching us fight with Carcharoth.


    "Didn''t I told you already, sorry I forgot that you an old lady so it seems that you not quite remember what I said last time." The bronze knight laughs and said towards the old lady that he refuses the offer.


    "So it seems like you choose death, don''t blame me if you die." The old lady was mad on the bronze knight cause he refuse her offer again. She then stand up from her seat and raise her hand towards the sky.


    We looks what she was doing and we are quite a fool to see it, as we are blinded when a light came out from his hand. We are blinded for a few seconds, we thought that Carcharoth might attack us at that time but suprisigly we are not attack.


    After we regain our vision, we are shock to see that there are hundreds of Carcharoth on the place. The first thing that came in my mind that we are defineitly going to die as we will not be able to dodge hundreds of attack.


    The old lady float above us and laugh, "HaaaHaa! Witness my power...Now human you will die and I will get that ring." She then order all of the Carcharoth to attacks us in the same time.


    "I guess our trip has been fun, but it seems like we at the end." The bronze knight says that as he know that this time he will die. I could not believe that our journey will end here as I think I have develop a bond with the knight.


    "It''s been fun and..." As I was saying my final words to the knight, I began to glow again, it was the same glow that happen in my dreams. It was so bright that the knight cover his eye with his hand.


    "What is this light! I could feel the ring magic..." The old lady says that as all of the Carcharoth was about to land a hit on us.


    I close my eyes as I don''t want to see the knight die.

 Chapter 53 - Breaking Out!

    When I reopen back my eyes, I was shock to see that we are back in the forest and it was still nighttime. We escape the dream that the old lady cast upon us. But it seems like the knight was still asleep.


    I quickly wake him up and a few seconds later, he finally open up his eyes and immediately went to his battle stance as he thought that we still fighting hundreds of Carcharoth.


    I told him that we already free from the spell and right now we are in the real world. The bronze knight was still confused but he believe what I had said. But he still can''t figure out how we are able to break out from it.


    "It''s all thanks to me! It was my power that save both of us." I was very proud at myself as I was able to get both of us out there.


    "Oh! You mean when you emit that light...I''m sure lucky to have you right now." The bronze knight says that as we both laugh as the knight remember something that important.


    "Wait a minute! If we are under a spell, the caster might be nearby." As the knight quickly search our surrounding to see whether the caster is still here. We then see a white female figure in the dark and a screeching sound.


    As we approach the white figure, we then see a ugly elderly women dressed in white with long silver hair. I thought that it was a human woman but it was clearly not when she turned towards us as we can see it more cleary.


    It was a banshee and a very ugly one, the knight then took a step back as he knows that it was dangerous and he was being cautious with it. The banshee look at us as she finally notice us being near her and her eyes turn red.


    "You are dead! I''m more powerful in the dreams..." She said that with a screeching sound.


    I then remember a woman scream when we enter this forest, it was the banshee all of this time. I told the knight that this banshee is the one who been making the scream when we first enter the forest.


    The bronze knight remember it as well as he said to me that the banshee scream is just a decoy to lure us into her, that''s why when we arrived to the spot where the scream come from. There is no one there at all eventhough the sound coming from that place at the first place.


    "Damn! She must been following us all of this time and just wait for the moment when we fall asleep and trap us in her spell..."

 Chapter 54 - Banshee

    The bronze knight notices something about the banshee as it was different from the usual banshee and he told me about it. This banshee has horn-like most of the demon, and her size is quite big from others.


    I don''t know if it was different from the rest as I never have seen banshee in my life, I only saw an art about them when I was still a human. I then procced to check his stats as I could find something about her.


    [Elder Banshee] Level 63


    HP: 31,000


    MP: 80,000


    *Body*


    Str- 0/100


    Dx- 0/100


    Ag- 0/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 89/100


    Perception- 71/100


    Charisma- 6/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic- 89/100


    Resistance- 44/100


    The banshee stats are quite high especially her magic stats. The other thing that I notice is she is identifiy as an Elder Banshee. I don''t know if it''s a normal thing for a banshee but I think the title Elder is something that we must aware of.


    I told the bronze knight regarding her type and stats but when the knight hears I say that she is an elder banshee. The knight was quite shocked at it as he seems to finally solved something.


    "Listen, an Elder Banshee is a rare entity and they are very dangerous. To think that we encounter one here, we must be very lucky." The bronze knight said that to me as he raised his shield.


    "It seems like you know who am I. I''m indeed an Elder Banshee or also known as Undead Phantom and the one who been blessed by the first demon lord." She then opens her mouth and screams towards us.


    I don''t know why she does that but the knight quickly dodged it. But when I look behind I know why the bronze knight dodged that, most of the tree behind us were broken apart by the scream.


    "Few, It was a close one... Just to think that you have a malevolent scream that could kill me." Before the knight could say any other things, the scream kept coming out from the Elder Banshee.


    The bronze knight quickly dodged the next one but because there is no delay on the scream wave, the knight was hit by the scream and was blown away by it. When the scream wave hit the knight, the elder banshee laugh.


    "Are you okay?" I asked the knight as he was lying on the ground. He sustained minor injuries as his armor protected him but because of that, the bronze knight armor has holes in it.


    "I''m fine... I thought that it would not hurt this much if I get hit by one." The knight stands back on his two feet as he finally starts to use his magic in this battle.

 Chapter 55 - Power Of Elder Banshee

    The bronze knight uses the same skill when we fought Carcharoth in the crypt. As he manifests all of the darkness around him in his hand and there it is again the bronze knight massive sword.


    "I''m glad that you have been blessed by the demon lord, thanks to you I can use that skill again... Dark Slash!" The knight charges forward and swings his massive sword with incredible speed but it seems that all of the attacks just past through the banshee.


    The knight kept slashing through the banshee but the knight didn''t realize that the banshee was about to use her malevolent scream again. I didn''t have the chance to tell him as he was already hit by it when I was just about to warn him. He was blown away once again.


    As the bronze knight stands up from the ground "Erggh! I should realize that I was in the range to get attack..."


    "Is that all you can do? Pathetic, after I see you defeated Carcharoth... I thought you will give me an interesting battle. I guess I will end your life now." The elder banshee was preparing to use her malevolent scream once again.


    "I guess the only thing left me to do is to use that special skill." The bronze knight creates dozens of shadow based clones of him and tried to distract the elder banshee while he charges up his massive sword. I remember that this skill is the one he uses to defeat Carcharoth if I not mistaken the skill called DarkEnd.


    "You really think that this could distract me? I know what you planning to use..." The elder banshee then let out a scream and all of the bronze knight clones were erased instantly. "Do you like my Echoes Scream?"


    "Damn! I need more time to charge up..." Before he could finish charging for his special skill, the bronze knight was hit by the elder banshee malevolent scream again. The knight was blown away by that scream and landed hard on the solid ground.


    The bronze knight was lying on the ground and tried to stand up but he couldn''t as he already sustained huge damage as he already gets hit by the scream 3 times.


    "I will finally get the ring! Goodbye, foolish knight..." The elder banshee is preparing to end the bronze knight life with her final Malevolent Scream.

 Chapter 56 - Atheas Mode

    "Stand up knight! You must dodge the scream or else..." The bronze knight tried to stand back up but he cannot as already suffer a lot of damage by the elder banshee malevolent scream.


    I check my passive skill whether it can be used now or still on cooldown, I really hope they are not or else the bronze knight will die by the scream. I quickly open up my skill menu to see.


    -Menu-


    -Accessing Skill Menu-


    -Load Complete-


    >Terna (Unlocked) >Skill Level 1/Blessings (On Cooldown)


    >Acrest (Unlocked) >Skill Level 1/ Mark of Crest (On Cooldown)


    Damnit! They both still on cooldown, it''s been a few days since we use it to battle against the wasp and yet they are still on cooldown. I don''t bother to see the talents'' skill as I know that would surely still be on cooldown too.


    "I can''t do anything! Even though I''m the legendary Atheas Ring that people feared back then..." I feel so useless now as I will witness the bronze knight death. I could hear the elder banshee scream and in a few seconds, it will hit the knight.


    In that few seconds, I wonder why the Atheas Ring is so powerful back then and the only reason that I could think off is that the ring holds no power at all as it just an accessory for the demon lord, the actual power come from the demon lord itself and not the ring.


    "There is no way that this ring has any special abilities left or any hidden mode." Suddenly my system opens up a new menu as I forgot to close my menu when accessing the skill.


    -Access Mode-


    -Loading Mode-


    >Atheas Immortal Mode > (Unlockable)


    =Entering this mode will...


    >Atheas ....>


    =Entering .....


    While I was in this new menu, the knight was already hit by the scream and it leaves me no time to read the description or anything else at all. The only thing that I could see is the Atheas Immortal Mode that is unlockable. I quickly say unlock the immortal mode as it has the word immortal in it.


    >Atheas Immortal Mode (Unlock)


    -Resetting All...


    -Complete


    -Linking Complete


    -Close Menu


    -Restoring Vision


    When I had my vision restore the knight was already on the ground, I thought as I was too late and maybe the skill didn''t work at all as it stated that it resetting all. But to my surprise that the bronze knight suddenly coughs up blood and still conscious.


    "Are you okay Knight?" I ask him and this time he replied to me that he feels fine and he was confused that he was still alive and should be dead by that scream already.


    "Thanks for using your skill... I don''t know what skill you use but I feel like my energy been to restore or something." He tried to stand up from the ground and this time he was able to stand up.


    The elder banshee was surprised that the bronze knight was still alive and she uses her malevolent scream once again but this time the knight wasn''t blown away by the scream as he was able to just withstand it.


    "It hurts...but why am I still alive." The knight was also confused with this situation.


    I check the bronze knight stats and see something unusual about it and I figure out what the Atheas Immortal Mode was.


    [Bronze Knight] Level 79


    HP: 1/10,000


    MP: 0/7,000

 Chapter 57 - Immortal Mode

    The bronze knight soon was hit by another malevolent scream and yet he suffers no damage. After I saw the bronze knight stats, I realized that no matter what kind of damage he received his HP will never drop.


    I don''t know how long does this Immortal Mode last but it will surely help us in our situation right now fighting the elder banshee. I also notice that the bronze knight, HP and MP never regenarate back. It surely must be the effect of the mode.


    The elder banshee was getting irritated after seeing the bronze knight still standing without getting hurt by her scream anymore. She unleash a few more screams towards the bronze knight and yet the knight still standing there unharm.


    "What''s wrong banshee? Is this all you got...No matter what you do now I will be able to withstand." The bronze knight was taunting the banshee and it seems like it work pretty well as the elder banshee getting impatient and tried to attack the knight.


    "You will die!" The elder banshee leap forward and attack the bronze knight. She just barely touches the knight but the bronze knight dodges the attack before she could do anymore of her attack.


    The elder banshee laugh evily, "You thought you escape my attack but actually you didn''t."


    The bronze knight don''t know what she was talking about as he surely dodge her attack but soon realized that he was mistaken. His left shoulder armor was frozen into ice, the knight tried to break the ice but couldn''t.


    "You can''t escape my Chill Punishment, the ice will eventually freeze your whole body and when it complete, there will explode." She laugh as she watch the bronze knight started to freeze.


    The ice keeps expanding rapidly throughout the knight''s body as he was completely unable to move his left arm as it was already frozen solid. Just in a few seconds, the entire left part of the bronze knight was cover in ice.


    He tried to move but fall into the ground as he was unstable, the ice keeps expanding, and until he was completely frozen in ice. I could still hear the elder banshee screeching laughter as she watches the knight blown in pieces within any seconds.


    "Die!" The elder banshee said as it was the same moment the sound of an explosion came from us. She laughs as she thinks that she finally has won this battle but it was not.


    The bronze knight was still alive as he was not blown into the pieces by that spell. He then stands up and said something loudly for the elder banshee to hear. "Ah! That hurts a lot but still not enough."


    I could see that the elder banshee was shocked as her face expression tell it all. I know that she couldn''t believe her eyes that we survive her Chill Punishment skill without taking any damage at all.


    "I guess this is the power of the Immortal Mode."

 Chapter 58 - Possession

    "It doesn''t matter! You can''t win as you will never be able to hurt me." The elder banshee said it towards the bronze knight and the knight also said the same thing back to the banshee.


    I tried to think of a way to defeat the elder banshee as she cannot be hit at all. Sadly, the knight can''t use his magic as he low on his MP. There''s nothing much he can do, I tried to reopen back the mode menu but I can''t access it.


    -Currently In Used-


    Every time I tried, that text just pop up again. There must be more than the immortal mode has to offer, at least I think that way. There must be a ton of another menu that I still don''t discover.


    While I was checking my menu to see whether there something I could use, the elder banshee attacks us relentlessly but all of it done nothing towards the bronze knight at all. Without a sword and magic, the knight tried to attack the banshee with his fist but it was of course futile as it just went through.


    When I was searching for something in my menu that could help in this battle, the knight then tells me to look on the banshee as she is acting weird. I then close my menu and look at the elder banshee.


    I didn''t notice anything weird about her and I was just about to say it with the knight but suddenly I saw it. Her arms were not pale at that moment and it seems to have a human skin color. Just in a few seconds, it returns being pale.


    "Did you see it?" The knight asks me and I replied with a yes. I wonder what was that as it seems a little strange.


    The elder banshee kept attacking using her Chill Punishment and Malovelent Scream but as long we in this mode, we are unharmed by that. When the banshee tried to use her scream once more, the weird thing happens again.


    This time her hair turns into red color and then returns into normal white hair. It was really strange as I began to suspect something. I wish to know what was that and want to know what her ability was as it might be the one that causes the weird thing to happen.


    I can just check stats but not skill, I just wish that I had something like Dekodex like Pokeman as it will help me well. I was quite surprised that my system suddenly pop out and another new menu appears. This time it was a Monster/Creature Archive Menu.


    -Archive Menu Register-


    -Scanning All Monster/Creature Near 10 radius-


    -Scanned 4-


    -Complete-


    -Displaying Monster/Creature-


    >Sonic Bat


    >Black Wolf


    >Razer Worm


    >Elder Banshee


    I didn''t know that I have this thing in my system. Well lucky for me that it appears when I need it the most. I then proceed to select Elder Banshee.


    >Elder Banshee


    =A more powerful version of the normal banshee. Elder Banshee is a rare monster/creature. It cannot be seen by all unless the Elder Banshee took a person''s body.


    =Female


    =Ghost/Demon/Spirit


    >Skill


    =Malevolant Scream


    =Echoes Scream


    =Chill Punishment


    =Body Transformation


    =Possession


    I could see all of the details about the elder banshee and when I read about the elder banshee description I started to realize that the banshee has taken a person''s body by using her skill Possession.

 Chapter 59 - Body Transformation

    Could it be that the elder banshee uses his possession skill and take over a person already, will that person still can be saved. I wonder who is that person that gets his body and mind taken.


    The bronze knight evade the scream for the elder banshee and roll forward, he then hit the elder banshee with his fist and this time the attack connects. We are able to land a hit on her.


    We both quite surprised by it as no matter what we do earlier, the knight attacks just went through her. The knight knew that this was his chance and relentlessly attack the banshee. She was still able to dodge some of it but some of the attacks do hit her.


    She flies and makes a distance with us, the elder banshee seems weak compare when we first met her. I don''t know what causes her like that but it surely good for us and the knight sure can beat her this time with no problem.


    "Useless Body! I should find a stronger body than her...suck a weak body." After the elder banshee said that, an intimidating aura start to appear around her. "This body could still useful... Body Transformation!"


    The aura that coming out from her become more intense after the elder banshee said body transformation. The bronze knight looks like he could be blown away by that aura alone. I tried to look carefully at what is going on there.


    "We should attack her now! She might do something and it may put us in danger." The knight agrees with what being said and proceeds to run towards the elder banshee. The elder banshee aura was able to slow the knight down as it was so strong and hard to approach as if there was a barrier been put down.


    The knight keeps pushing through the aura when we there. I could see that the elder banshee seems to be charging something. The knight didn''t take any second as he starts to attack the banshee using his fist.


    The elder banshee blocks it by grabbing the knight''s hand. She then tossed the knight into the ground. it makes the bronze knight cough out some blood. But still, the knight sustained no damage at all.


    "What happen! I thought she has weakened already... How the hell she still has this kind of power." The knight stands back up as I look on the elder banshee.


    I was surprised by the elder banshee appearance as it was not the same as before. "Is that!"

 Chapter 60 - That Person!

    The elder banshee become human and it suprise both of us, what more suprising is that the human form that she took as I remember that face. It was the face of my owner Aliss.


    The aura was gone and the bronze knight was about to launch his attack on the banshee but I stop her as I realized that it was Aliss. "Knight! Stop.. That''s is my owner Aliss, who we been searching for this entire time."


    Hearing that the knight immediately stop his attack on the banshee, "Really... Is that her? This would make the situation much worse for us."


    To think that the elder banshee took Aliss body, it make me hesitant right now. I don''t know whether we should attack her. Aliss might get harm in the battle and I don''t want anything happen to my owner. What should I do now and I will not forgive myself if my owner is hurt.


    The knight faze on the spot and waiting for me to tell him what to do as he also have no idea how to approach this situation. But the banshee was not delaying her attack as she was in front of us all of the sudden. She then land a punch on the bronze knight stomach.


    It was so sudden that the knight couldn''t dodge or block that punch, it was a solid hit on the stomach. The knight drop to his knees after taking that punch, I don''t know whether it was a powerful punch or not but seeing the knight reaction, it is indeed a powerful punch.


    I thought that the elder banshee didn''t have a physical strength at all but how could she land a powerful punch that can make the bronze knight drop to his knees. I think it must somehow related to the aura that getting out from her as if she charging his body.


    I did remember that she has Body Transformation skills and that may be the cause she has the physical strength right now. But just to make sure, I check the elder banshee stats again.


    [Aliss Steenswis] Level 63


    HP: 75,000


    MP: 85,000


    *Body*


    Str- 70/100


    Dx- 68/100


    Ag- 60/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 89/100


    Perception- 71/100


    Charisma- 0/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic- 94/100


    Resistance- 30/100


    No wonder why the banshee attack was so powerful. It this the power of the body transformation skill cause it was sure powerful.

 Chapter 61 - Elder Banshee (I)

    The elder banshee stats has changed and it was confirmed that the elder banshee took over Aliss body as the name has change into Aliss Steenswis.


    But I''m glad as the punch didn''t kill the knight, even if the bronze knight feel the pain of the punch but it didn''t reduce the knight HP at all. Immortal Mode really helps now and if the knight hasn''t had the Immortal Mode right now, he surely is dead by that punch or from the countless malevolent scream earlier.


    The look on Aliss faces as she could not believe that the knight still alive as he stands back up. The banshee was surprised as to why the bronze knight was not attacking her when he had the chance.


    "I think I know the reason," She laughs as she continues her talk. "You know this person didn''t you dear knight."


    "Hmmm..." The knight didn''t answer her question because it will give the elder banshee opportunity if she knows that we actually know the person the banshee possess.


    "Seems like I struck a nerve but let me tell you something, no matter what you do... you can''t save this girl." She continues her evil laughs.


    "What do you mean!"


    "I will tell you as I know that my last skill will defeat you. Whenever I use my skill body transformation, I will become that person but every time the skill activated, the person''s body will break as it was too weak for it... So I have around a day before this body break completely."


    After hearing that I began to worry as my owner will surely die and to hear that there is no way to save her it make me panic as well. We then hear the banshee laugh as she said towards the knight that he will meet her end this time.


    The elder banshee raised her hand, the sky began to change color as it was greenish and yellowish right now. The wind began to blow really hard towards us, it seems like something big is about to happen.


    The knight realizes something as he told me that he has witnessed this kind of thing in the past when he was a soldier for the kingdom of Orremor. "This is the magic that was cast when Orremor was with Uerion, it needed the most expert spellcasters in the whole kingdom and took about 5 days until it can be unleashed at the war."

 Chapter 62 - Elder Banshee (II)

    I couldn''t hear what the knight talking about as the wind blow so hard and all that I could hear is the spell needed 5 days to cast. "What is the spell! It is dangerous..."


    "Of course it was! Raging Typhoon was the most powerful spell as it was a spell that was bestowed to us by the holy knights itself, to thinks that this spell is being used by a monster.


    The knight then looks at me directly as he said that he needed to stop the banshee as the destruction that could be made by that spell alone is too big. It because the knight has seen it before as it wipes out all of Uerion soldiers including half of their kingdom.


    But I was against the idea because my owner will be hurt. "You know that you will hurt Aliss, there must be another way..."


    "If there one, we would be done it already but there isn''t. This is the only way."


    "Let me think for a minute if I could not think anything. We going your way..." I then began to think really hard as there is no time. Aliss body couldn''t handle that spell and it will surely break apart.


    "Sorry, I didn''t think we have the time..." The knight began to charge his way towards Aliss as he seems determined to stop the spell to be complete. While the knight charge, I have an idea that might work.


    I tell the knight the plan as he was still heading towards the elder banshee position. The knight was reluctant about the plan that I tell him as it could not work at all. "What happens if it didn''t go as plan."


    "Like that gonna happen! I''m the Ultimate Atheas Ring..." We both laugh after I said that, I don''t know how could I laugh in this situation but I think the reason is if this plan failed we both will die and this will be our last laugh together.


    "I''m forgetting... that I was still alive where I should be dead, it all because I have an Ultimate ring owned by the first demon lord." The bronze knight runs and we are nearing the Aliss positions.


    The elder banshee was aware that we are near her but she didn''t do anything to stop us. "Do you really want to hurt this person, I know you wouldn''t right?" The knight then proceeds with the plan.


    I just hope that the plan will work out just like I think it would.

 Chapter 63 - Elder Banshee (III)

    The bronze knight grabs the elder banshee hand as he pulled me out from his finger, he then put it on the elder banshee finger. The looks on Aliss face as she was surprised why the bronze knight doing that.


    When I was about to get take off by the bronze knight, pop up appear telling me that I will be de link with my current user. It asks for my confirmation as I choose yes to proceed.


    "Fool! You think I would stop this spell even if you give me the ring now..."


    After the knight put me on Aliss finger, he immediately falls to the ground and he is looking very weak now. At first, I don''t know what happens to the knight but after a few seconds, I realized that the de link has an effect. Without me linking with him, the Immortal Mode is canceled.


    "Make sure this work..." The bronze knight''s last word before lying unconsciously on the ground.


    I just hope that this work as I open up my system back, "Linking!"


    -Linking Start-


    -Authorize Permission Shared-


    -[YES] [NO]-


    I don''t have much time as I see thunder in the clouds, I choose yes and this was the first I had to choose user as they were two option in here. I don''t know which one will be the one that can separate Aliss and the Elder Banshee.


    -Choose User-


    -[ALISS] [ELDER BANSHEE]-


    -Linking Aliss-


    -Linking...-


    I waited for a few minutes but the linking never complete, I thought that it will never be complete and I was just about to cancel linking with Aliss but there is more options start to pop up.


    -Link Error-


    -Detecting Error-


    !


    -Currently Link With Other User-


    Seeing that I know it means that, the other person is the Elder Banshee. Should I link with Elder Banshee instead and break the possession skill then but yet another option appear.


    !


    -Override Link-


    -[YES] [NO]


    -Successfully Override-


    -Linking Complete-


    Okay somehow the linking is complete but I don''t know what to do next, I try to figure out how to break the elder banshee skill. I just need to make sure that Aliss mind is still conscious or my plan will fail."Aliss! Are you here... I''m here to help!"


    Suddenly I hear someone shouting for help, it becomes louder and I recognize that voice as it was my owner''s voice. "Help! Help! I can''t see..."


    I started to reply to my owner''s help and she did hear me. She asks me where am I as she can''t see anything in the dark. I told her that the reason why she can''t see is that her body was taken by a banshee. Telling her that make Aliss more panic as she started screaming and crying very loud.


    "Aliss! Please calm down... I''m here..."

 Chapter 64 - Elder Banshee (IV)

    Aliss couldn''t seem to calm down as she was still in a panic, I tried my best to calm her down, and eventually, she has calm down a bit. I then explain the situation in more detail.


    She hears my explanation very carefully for a few minutes as I told her that she must regain her body back or the forest will be destroyed by the banshee magic. Aliss then ask me a question about what she needed to do to take back her body from the banshee.


    "The problem is... I''m also don''t know how..."


    Hearing that, Aliss became hopeless and said to me to leave the forest and save myself. Of course, I will not leave my owner behind and let a banshee take her body. "We will think of something together..."


    Once again, Aliss told me to leave the forest as she didn''t want any person to die just to save her. "Just go! I don''t want anyone to die because of me..."


    "No! I will not leave you... After what the knight and I been through, it thought me that there was always a way out even if the situation seems to be rough..." I told my owner Aliss not to gave up hope.


    Aliss crying sound can be heard as she replied back to me, "If I did not accept this quest... all of this thing would not happen... I should listen to my father.."


    I don''t know what should I say in this situation, the best thing that I could do now is to think away for Aliss to regain her body back before the elder banshee use that spell. I then remember that I have the Monster/Creature Archive Menu.


    It might provide me more details about the skill Possession that the elder banshee had. I then open up the menu options.


    -Archive Menu-


    >Elder Banshee


    =Possesion~ The elder banshee uses this skill to take a person''s body(mostly female, animals). It can be undone if the person that has been possessed regains consciousness back while the skill was currently active.


    Reading that, there was something odd. Isn''t Aliss already regain her consciousness back, so that means that the possession already has undone. But why it is still completely black in here.


    I began to realize something, Aliss was still not regaining her consciousness. The reason I can talk to her cause I linked to her. Aliss was not still fully conscious of this state.

 Chapter 65 - Elder Banshee (V)

    But the problem is right now is how I need to make Aliss conscious again. There must be a way for Aliss to regain her consciousness back. I worry there was no much time left as the elder banshee magic might be complete soon.


    Using all of my brain cells, I try my hardest to think of a way to wake up Aliss. Even with all of that, I couldn''t think anything at all. I try not to give up after all the struggle the knight and I went through, I tried to think again.


    Yet again, I do not know how to make Aliss regain her conscious back. I guess I need someone to help me out and there was only one here that was my owner Aliss. I told her how to undone this possession skill.


    Of course, because she was in her panic state, she didn''t listen to what I am saying. I need to calm her down first, this is much harder than thinking a way to undo the possession skill.


    "Aliss! Hear me out... Calm down please!..." My owner still didn''t listen, I tried really hard to make her listen to what I''m saying. "Aliss please listen! I have found a way but I need your help..."


    With her crying sound, she said "This all my fa-fault, this would never happen... I don''t want to d-di-die..." It''s no use as she still does not listen to me.


    Gradually, I become irritated by her and I then shouted at my owner Aliss. "Stop behaving like that! Did you know that the knight risked his life to save you even though he doesn''t know you at all, he even doesn''t want any rewards yet you here acting like this..."


    This time she listens to what I had said to her but she was angry about it, "Did I told you and the knight to save me! I bet the knight has a hidden intention about helping me...there is no way he won''t want any rewards, there is no such man like that exists in this world." Aliss yell to me while I could hear her sob.


    "After all we did! You don''t know how sincere the bronze knight wanted to help you. It may be true that you didn''t tell us to save you but your father did! He worried about you... and of course me as well!" I reply back as I was really getting angry when she replied to me like that.


    We start to bicker even while in this situation.


    "You care about me? Who are you! I bet you just another man that wanted my family fortune right.."

 Chapter 66 - Elder Banshee (VI)

    "Of course I care about you! You''re my owner..."


    "What? I don''t own any slaves... I certainly didn''t know you at all."


    Of course, she doesn''t know me, I''m a ring and not a person. I don''t even have the chance to speak with her as I was thrown away by her father. We keep arguing while in this pinch situation but something suddenly happens.


    "You!... I-I c-can see...I have my vision back"


    I was surprised by it as suddenly she can see, then my system pop up a notification.


    -VISION RESTORE-


    It can only indicate one thing, that Aliss has managed to regain her consciousness back. I don''t how did it happen but I guess that bickering might be the cause. With her vision has been restored, Aliss then notice that she was in the forest and raising her charging some sort of magic.


    "Aliss! You managed to regain your consciousness... stop the spell!" I immediately told Aliss to cancel the magic but somehow she couldn''t.


    The voice of the Elder Banshee comes out from Aliss mouth "How can this happen! There''s no way that this girl could break from my possession, doesn''t matter she couldn''t able to fight my skill."


    "Wh-Why? I couldn''t move my body..."


    I thought that the possession skill is undone but it seems like the elder banshee still in control in Aliss body. Aliss consciousness is back and she just needs to resist the spell.


    "Aliss! You are nearly there... you just need to fight it back or else the knight will die!"


    Aliss then looks at the ground as she notices that someone has been lying in the ground, it was the bronze knight. She tried with all of her might to take back her body before the elder banshee spell could be finish.


    "Stop resisting girl! You will be glad that I help you get rid of this pest..."


    I could feel the power of the magic. the sky began to be darkening and thunder appears. Finally, the Raging Typhoon was complete and the elder banshee is about to cast it onto the forest. Is this the end?


    Somehow, she flinches and the spell was canceled. "How! I was so close..."


    "I won''t let you do that destruction using my body," Aliss said with herself.


    "No! N-No! This isn''t how it ends..." One by one, Aliss managed to take control of her body. The is only one reason why Aliss could take her body back, Raging Typhon uses a lot of MP and because of it, the elder banshee possession skill was weakened.


    With that, Aliss was able to regain her body back and the elder banshee spirit was separate from Aliss. We both could see that without a body, the elder banshee started to fade away.


    There is no one else body she could take over but even if the elder banshee wanted to use her possession skill, she couldn''t as she out of MP.


    [Elder Banshee] Level 63


    HP: 31,000


    MP: 0


    Before she disappears away completely she said something with Aliss, "Don''t be a happy little girl... Your body couldn''t..." We can''t hear the end as she completely vanished from this world.


    Aliss immediately sit down on the ground, she was crying. "I''m still alive... it thanks to you." She then approaches the bronze knight, Aliss put her hand on the knight''s chest and felt relieved that his heart was still beating.


    I''m also worried about the knight and I check his stats, to see how much damage he has taken.


    [Bronze Knight] Level 79


    HP: 310/10,000


    MP: 69/7,000


    His health regenerates but it seems like he just unconscious, it may because of all the pain that he felt after unequip me. I just relieved that my owner still alive as well as the bronze knight.

 Chapter 67 - Journey End

    While sitting on the ground Aliss moves her head around as it seems that she looking for someone else here. I wanted to speak with Aliss but something had happened within me, there are notifications pop up.


    -Warning!-


    -System Reset-


    -Reboot-


    As soon I see that word, my vision began to darken, I could not hear anything nor speak like usual too. It feels like I''m going to sleep, is this what reboot does.


    -Reset Complete-


    -System Boot-


    -Vision Restore-


    The first thing when my vision was restored back. I then realized that I was in the cart, I don''t know what had happened. But I see that the bronze knight and Aliss were in here as well. They seem to talk about something but I can''t hear a thing.


    -Sound Restore-


    After that pop up came out, I was able to hear again. The bronze knight talks about me as I listen, "You still don''t believe me? I''m telling you that the other person was the ring that currently in your finger."


    "There''s no way that this ring can talk... besides it''s been five days but still I don''t hear a sound coming from this ring."


    -Speech Restore-


    "What! Five days already..." I can''t believe that I have been sleeping for five days, but what was the cause to make my system reset and reboot.


    Aliss startled, "I''m hearing the same voice again!" She looks towards me and said that if I was the one who talks to her in the forest as she still doesn''t believe what the bronze knight said. I replied that it was indeed me that been talking to her in that forest.


    "Do you hear the ring voice?" The bronze knight asks Aliss. Aliss nod her head, she was still surprised that I can actually speak to her.


    "Hey! Knight... could you explain to me what had happened..." The knight still doesn''t reply to my question, I tried again but still no response. I then realized that the knight can''t hear me anymore as I''m not linked with him anymore.


    I start to test whether my theory was true, I began to ask whether Aliss could hear what I had said. Aliss said yes as she repeats what I had said just now, it seems that my theory was true after all. It was really obvious after all but I was just so used to talk with the knight. He was the longest one linked with me than any other person.


    "Aliss? Could you ask the knight what had exactly happened when I was sleeping in the forest." She then asks the bronze knight that question and the knight''s face seems happy.


    "So you been sleeping all that time, surely I thought you were dead after the fight against the elder banshee. Actually..." The knight began to explain it to me. He also doesn''t know what happens, when he wakes up. The knight was already outside the forest and there he saw Aliss was tending his wound.

 Chapter 68 - After The Battle

    It happens like this, the knight explain what had happened in the forest while I was still in sleep mode.


    (In Forest Dalugueil after the fight)


    "Aggh! It hurt''s..." The bronze knight opens his eyes as he saw Aliss was tending his injuries.


    "I''m s-so-sorry! did it hurt a lot? I''m just want to patch the wound up..." With the guilty looks on Aliss face, the bronze knight just told her to be more gentle when tending his wound.


    After Aliss finish tending the bronze knight wound, the knight was able to sit down on the ground. It still hurt but it was better than before, he asked how long he been sleeping as he notices that there a campfire near him.


    "It''s been a day sir!" Aliss respond.


    "No need formality, I ain''t that important... just call me Lars." But Aliss insisted to call him by Sir Lars as she said that he was the knight that saves him. The bronze knight was too lazy to argue with the name stuff as he just accepts what Aliss wanted to call him by.


    "Sir Lars, If I may ask... where the other person that came to save me?"


    "Another person? There''s no other person besides me..." The bronze knight then realized what Aliss meant as he began to laugh.


    "But I''m certain that there were two of you that came to rescue me..." Aliss stop as she thinks about something. "Is he already dead because of me!" Tear coming out from her eyes making the knight stop laughing.


    "Please don''t cry, I will tell you about the other one. There were indeed two of us coming here to the forest but I was the only one which qualifies as a person." Aliss wipe her tears but still didn''t know what the knight talking about.


    Aliss was confused hearing the knight statement as she started to think differently. "Wait a minute? If the other one who came here was not a person... that means he was a monster or else."


    Hearing that it bring out the bronze knight smile and laughter even more, "A monster really! That what you think of young lady... Hahaha. He was not even a living thing..."


    "An undead!" That word came out from Aliss based on what the bronze knight had told her.


    "You''re wrong, it was the ring. Non-human and non-living thing, it fit with what I had told you right... Hahaha," The knight laugh.


    "There''s no way it was this ring, you''re only joking with me right?..." Aliss still didn''t believe what the bronze knight had to tell her. She still thinks the other savior was a human.


    (Present, In the cart)


    "It''s true, a talking ring is a rare thing nowadays but really I wanted to know how we ended in the cart, not the whole thing." I then realized that the knight couldn''t hear me as I ask Aliss to rely on the same word towards the knight.


    After the Aliss rely on my message the knight replied, "Your the one asking to know what happens when your asleep for five days, be more specific next time!"


    I ask Aliss again to tell him that I''m sorry and wanted to know how did the knight acquire a cart as there were none of them wanted to travel between Dalegueil forest and the Reindr Town.


    Once again, the bronze knight explains it to me and I listen to it. Apparently, it was that shady guy with the black robes that helps us get a cart in the town. He appears yet again when the knight and Aliss successfully get out of the forest.


    There the shady guy was waiting for them, of course, the knight knew that he will come as he usually does. He then thanks to the bronze knight for helping him with something which even the knight doesn''t know off. To express his thanks, he told the knight to wait for two days as a cart will come here from the town. The shady guys then vanish just like that.


    "We waited for two days and there was indeed a cart arrive to fetch us, but I still didn''t have any idea what sort of thing that I do to help that shady guy."


    Hearing the bronze knight explanation, make me think of something. If it been five days already since I was in the sleep state. "One day for the knight recovery, two days waiting for the cart plus we were already traveling back to the town... That''s means we are nearly there."


    The knight suddenly said, "Oh! Looks like we are almost there..."


    I then see the town wall, it was a long day full of struggle but now we are back.

 Chapter 69 - Back To Town

    I never felt so happy to be back, I think it''s been a week we been in Dalgueil Forest. But at the same time, I do realized something. My adventure with the bronze knight has came to an end as he already bring back Aliss.


    The cart finally stop as we arrived at our destination, we then came out from the cart. The bronze knight told Aliss that she should see her father at once as he might be worried alot.


    "Could you accompany me Sir Lars? I''m afraid to meet my father as I disobey his order..." Aliss said that as I could see her fear.


    "I''m sorry, I need to go to the guild and report what had happen in the forest... Besides you already have someone with you." The bronze knight point his finger towards me.


    Aliss seems to be still hestitant about it. Seeing her like this, the knight couldn''t stand it. "Fine! I tag along with you until you meet your father."


    The knight sure was a nice guy after all. We then headed to the Aliss house or his father manor. It took just a few minutes to get there and as soon we arrived infront of the manor gate.


    The guardsmen look at us in suprised and one of them start shouting, "The young lady finally back! Tell the Sir Allen immediately..." Hearing that, an another guardsman started running into the manor.


    The one who guard the gate smile towards us and open the gate of the manor immediately. He then thanks the bronze knight for bringing the young lady back and told us that Sir Allen afraid that the knight would not make it as their were rumors that the forest had strong monster.


    The bronze knight laugh hearing that word, I think I could tell why the knight laugh as it ain''t just a rumors. He almost dead fighting those monster and then I recall about a monster that we hadn''t defeated, the giant wasp.


    "But of course, just a simple monster couldn''t ever beat one of the 12 holy warriors.." The guardsman said. The knight did say he wasn''t one of the 12 but the guardsman thought the knight just being humble. "Again with those jokes, everyone knows that you one of them... no one can rival your power."


    I know now why the knight really dislike the subject about 12 holy warriors, everyone seems to think that he was the one but the knight wasn''t atcually one. He was indeed powerful but again I have seen monster that could overpowerd him. Because the 12 holy warriors did defeat the first demon lord and that''s mean their are much more stronger.


    I then realized that my assumption about the bronze knight not being one of the 12 holy warriors might be wrong. He didn''t battle some lowly forest monster, he defeated Carcharoth the reaper and an Elder Banshee the one who received the first demon lord blessings. I had my doubts as for the knight and also realized that I known little about him.


    While I was busy thinking about the knight, I didn''t realized that we already in the manor. There I saw Aliss father, Sir Allen cried when he saw his daughter. He immediately hug Aliss as I could tell from his face that he was indeed worry about Aliss.


    "Are you okay? Aliss" Sir Allen tear came out from his eyes. Aliss also hug her father tightly as she apologized for her action.


    "I''m sorry father, I''ve should listen to you... I know now that I''m not cut to be an adventerur, I didn''t want to die."


    "No Aliss, it''s my fault... I should had realized the reason you want to be an adventurer, you don''t want to get marry right?"


    Aliss still cried as she said, "It''s true that I did want to escape from the marriage, I also wanted to be an adventurer like mother... but I know that I can''t be like mother..."


    I doesn''t know how long this will go on, I was indeed happy for Aliss and her father but this take way to long. After a few minutes of crying and apology, they finally stop as Sir Allen apologized to the knight for making him waiting. He then told one of his guardsman to bring the reward for rescuing Aliss.


    The bronze knight quickly refuse the reward before the reward even there, "Sir Allen, I didn''t want reward, I help all those in need."

 Chapter 70 - Farewell Knight

    The bronze knight refuses the reward but Sir Allen kept insisted the knight to take it. The guardsman that been order to get the reward has return, he bring a small silver chest.


    He give the chest to Sir Allen as he then open up the small silver chest, it was full of gold coins, gem and jewellery. "If this not enough, just tell me as you did save my daughter."


    Yet again, the knight refuse the offer but this time Aliss also insist the knight to take the small silver chest. "Please Sir Lars, accept it... there nothing wrong to accept this reward."


    It makes the bronze knight thinks for a while as he said, "Just distribute my rewards to the people in the slums, I would like to do that myself but I can''t cause after I make a report to the guild. I came here because of the mystriues thief and thought after dealing with that I will leave this town and continue my travel."


    I didn''t believe what I am hearing now, the bronze knight will leave the town. I thought that he was staying in this town for good. There so much that I wanted to ask him about but I guess this where we part away. I didn''t have the time to say goodbye to him.


    Sir Allen didn''t seems to be happy about the knight desicion about giving the rewards to the people in the slums. He said that people there will just buy some booze and get themself drunk.


    "Not all of them like that, do you even visited there?" Sir Allen didn''t answer the question but the knight already know the answer. "By looking at your face, it seems that you haven''t go there yet.. so this was your chance to go and look for yourself what kind of people there in the slums area.


    Sir Allen then accept the knight request as he doesn''t want to denied it as it would be so ungrateful of him. The bronze knight then said his last goodbye to the people there as he said, "Remember your promise Sir and I hope we meet again!"


    He then leave the manor, Aliss look at me and she immediately run towards the knight. "Wait! Sir Lars... W-Wait!"


    The bronze knight stop as he turn behind and saw Aliss running towards him, he then ask why Aliss tell him to stop. "Aliss? Is there something wrong...?" In my mind, I start thinking that Aliss might had fallen in love with the bronze knight, he was indeed he is quite a looker.


    "You forgot your ring Sir Lars..." She then took of me off from her finger and give it to the bronze knight.


    -De Link Current User-


    The bronze knight was suprise by that action as he ask about it. "Why you giving me this ring, this was your right?"


    "No I didn''t have a talking ring, it surely was yours." The knight was confuse after hearing that, he then told Aliss that I mention that my owner was Aliss. She then look at me and said that I''m not your owner.


    "Wait a minute! He did told me his story." The bronze knight then told Aliss about my story. Aliss listen carefully as she then realized something.


    "I did bought a ring and that ring was thrown by my father, but I remember that it was a silver ring with blue amethyst on top." I then know why Aliss doesn''t remember me, I was indeed a silver ring before I transform into a golden ring after that system incident.


    "Hmmm... I believe the ring word, that''s your. Cause He care about you and if not because of him I would not know you were in danger as I would leave the town already after I had done my things."


    The bronze knight trusted me. Of course he trusted me, we been through a live or die situation many times. I just hope Aliss believe me that she was my owner.


    "I believe you Sir Lars, he did save me from the banshee."


    "So I''ll be on my then, it''s been fun Chase!" The knight then leaves us.


    Aliss shout to the bronze knight that he should say goodbye to me personally but the knight didn''t do that but at least he shout his final words to me.


    "Take care of your lady! I just someday we will be adventuring together again Chase!"


    I did feels that I had cried but there was no tear as I''m a ring, a powerful Atheas Ring that worn by the first demon lord. It''s been great adventuring with him and I just hope one day we will meet again and talk about a lot of things.

 Chapter 111 - Re-Fight Elite Skeletons

    "So where were the skeletons?" Sir Esmir ask us.


    "Near the town gate, we should hurry up as they might be already in there," Vicar said.


    "Are you coming with me, young man?" Sir Esmir ask us whether Vicar wanted to join or not.


    "Wait I need to tell the guards to rely on some message to the captain," Vicar said with Sir Esmir to wait for him a second.


    Vicar then tells the guards about the trade center area, the people there were missing and wanted the captain to send out a group of guards to find the people. Vicar also requested that the captain to send some guards to the noble district as the skeleton might already enter the area.


    With that all being said, the guards quickly return to the barrack to deliver Vicar''s message to the captain. Vicar and Sir Esmir then headed to the town gate. This time, Vicar was determined to kill the Elite Skeletons as he was unable to do the last time he fights it.


    Along the way, Sir Esmir ask what sort of undead that we were dealing with. He also said that it couldn''t be only skeletons attacking the town as there must be more variation of the undead. Hearing that, I know that Sir Esmir really had experience in fighting some monster.


    "We encountered only skeletons and elite skeleton..." Vicar said that towards Sir Esmir.


    "This might be bad..." Sir Esmir said.


    When Sir Esmir said that, I begin to wonder what he meant by it. Does the Elite Skeleton was a powerful enemy or he meant something else?


    "I know, that''s why we need the guild help with it..." Vicar said that the guild help would be really helpful in this situation.


    "It seems that you misunderstood what I had to say, young man, this situation is indeed bad now but you didn''t know how much worst this could be."


    "What do you meat by it?" Vicar asks him as he didn''t know what Sir Esmir meant.


    "Elite skeleton usually will not spawn unless there was some sacrifice been made to summon it here."


    "So that means that there someone made the sacrifice to call it here..." Vicar said.


    I realized that it might be Eli that made that sacrifice, does that mean the guards that were outside and near the gate were all killed by Eli. It kinda makes sense why there were no people there when we arrive. They all just been killed by Eli.


    "You said the people in the trade center area is missing right, they probably have become sacrifice as well." Sir Esmir said that.


    "What! You said that they all been killed..."


    "When did I say they all been killed! Listen, young man, the people disappearance are linked to the Elite Skeleton... the sacrifice to summon the Elite Skeleton does not require killing the people but rather something else."


    "Something else? How would you know about this..." Vicar asks him that question as Sir Esmir does have some knowledge about the Elite Skeletons. I also wonder how he was able to know about all of this.


    "Young man, I''m once a soldier and I had seen many things in my life... One of them was this undead that we called Elite Skeletons. About the sacrifice..."


    When Sir Esmir was just about to say it, suddenly there were some skeletons that appeared in front of us. Vicar and I didn''t expect that there will be skeletons here in the trade central area. Sir Esmir quickly stop and told Vicar to stay behind him as he will handle it alone.


    Sir Esmir take his war hammer from his back and went to his battle stance, the skeletons noticed him and charges toward him. Sir Esmir didn''t move an inch, he was not afraid of the skeletons that coming towards him. Vicar tried to step in but Sir Esmir told him not to do so.


    He then raises his war hammer in the air and some light begins to gather around it. He then smashes the one skeleton that already within Sir Esmir range. The bones of the skeleton shattered into pieces and were on the ground.


    Vicar warns Sir Esmir that it was still not dead and tell him to be careful about it. Sir Esmir laugh when he heard Vicar trying to say that the skeleton was not dead yet.


    "I know! Don''t worry about it, just crush the skeleton head and it would never rise again." Sir Esmir that crush the skull with his war hammer. He handles the rest of the skeletons pretty easily.


    After all of the skeletons been dealt with, Sir Esmir said that there might be more in the area and told Vicar to stay alert all of the time. While we were still moving forward towards the town gate, Vicar turned to look at the skeletons that Sir Esmir had to crush.


    Their bones were still on the ground and it seems like they would stay that way. We have gained knowledge that was to crush the skull of a skeleton and they would be dead forever again. Vicar was just about to ask about the sacrifice thing again but we encountered another undead.


    It was related to the topics that Vicar just about to ask, we encounter an Elite Skeleton here in the trade central area. Sir Esmir told Vicar to guard him against behind as he tried to handle the Elite Skeleton alone. He just doesn''t want any other skeletons interrupting the fight. He also told Vicar not to interfere with this fight as he afraid the Vicar might get harm.


    Sir Esmir charges towards the Elite Skeleton, the elite skeleton notice that Sir Esmir was there. The elite skeleton swings it gigantic mace but Sir Esmir just hit it with his war hammer instead of dodging it as we do. We were surprised that Sir Esmir was not blown away by the strength of the giant mace.


    It was the Elite Skeleton that had lost its balance after that clash as it falls to the ground. I was surprised to see it and realize that Sir Esmir was indeed a powerful adventurer. I was intrigued by it and decided to check his stats and somehow I was amazed by it.


    [Esmir Reno] Level 50


    HP: 11300


    MP: 5000


    *Body*


    Str-47/60


    Dx-29/60


    Ag-28/60


    *Mind*


    Int-40/60


    Perception-41/60


    Charisma-33/60


    *Spirit*


    Magic-31/60


    Resistance-25/60


    Sir Esmir was on level 50 and no wonder that he could still be standing after that. His strength was more than the Elite Skeleton itself.


    There were some skeletons appear near us, Sir Esmir already expected it and he already gives us the instruction to kill it as he will deal with the Elite Skeleton on his own. The skeletons aren''t that powerful and thanks to Sir Esmir, we now know the way to kill them.


    We managed to kill the skeletons that were approaching us and when we turned to see Sir Esmir, the Elite Skeletons were already been defeated by him. Its head was already being crush by Sir Esmir and we kinda expect that Sir Esmir would win the battle.


    "I thought that you can''t fight but I was mistaken..." Sir Esmir said that as he was watching Vicar defeats all of the skeletons.


    "I can handle myself just fine, it''s just that I lack experience of fighting..." Vicar said.


    "Now that you have experienced some of it, let''s go to the town gate."


    "Why? We already defeated the Elite Skeleton..." Vicar asks.


    "I doubt that there was just one of them, seeing how much people missing in this area... I would assume that there were twenty of them in the area." Sir Esmir said that.


    I was surprised when I heard Sir Esmir said that there were twenty of them here in the trade central area. I somehow believe it as there were a lot of people here. I was still wondering about the sacrifice thing but it seems that it needs to be on hold now as we need to deal with the skeletons again.


    More skeletons appeared out of nowhere and we somehow were surrounded by it. We know that it''s weak but their number was a lot. I don''t know where the hell they appear from but it was a bad thing for us right now, we only had two people here.


    I doubt that Sir Esmir could handle numbers like this, there were like hundreds of them here and I could see that there were some Elite Skeletons among them. It will be hard but we had to just believe that we could handle it.


    "It seems that we could not go to the town gate yet, this skeletons wanted us to be here..." Sir Esmir said as he was in his battle stance.


    "Yup! It looks like that they really wanted to hold us here..." Vicar holds his swords and prepares for the skeletons attacks.

 Chapter 112 - Helps Arrive

    All of the skeletons move towards us, Sir Esmir didn''t scare with their number at all as he charges towards the undead skeletons. The skeletons don''t have that much speed to dodge Sir Esmir attack. With every swing, Sir Esmir managed to take down five skeletons at once.


    On the other hand, Vicar was kinda overwhelmed by their number. Vicar still didn''t accustom to the battle yet as he made some mistakes. That mistake was not fatal but surely could hurt him, luckily he had me as I was able to boost his stats and increased his health.


    So far the battle seems to be in our favor, I really thought that we couldn''t do it as they were many of the undead skeletons here. It seems that I was wrong about it, about 25% of the undead skeletons were already killed by both Vicar and Sir Esmir.


    But here comes the real threat, thereof the Elite Skeletons were coming towards us. I know we can handle it but three of them at once seem really hard as at the same time we need to deal with the skeletons. I guess it''s time for Vicar to use one of my talents.


    "Vicar! Active my Daze talent..." I said to Vicar.


    "Daze? What''s that..." He asks me.


    "Just activate it! It would help in this fight with the skeletons."


    "Okay... Daze Active!" Vicar shouted.


    A purple magical circle suddenly appeared underneath us, it was so big that Sir Esmir realize it as well. He was shocked to see Vicar did that as he thought that Vicar could never use magic. The magical circle was quite large and I''m not expected it to be that large.


    Before the magical circle fades away, it emits a purple light for a second. All of the skeletons in the area suddenly didn''t move an inch. It seems that they have all been stunned, I immediately told Vicar to hit the Elite Skeletons as they will not be able to move for at least 10 seconds.


    Somehow my Daze talents also get a power-up, back then it would only stun the enemies for 0.45 seconds only and the user will be able to deal 40% more damage to the first two enemies. After the power-up, the stuns duration has increased to 10 seconds and we could 60% damage to the first four enemies now.


    Vicar didn''t know what had happened but he follows my instructions and runs towards the Elite Skeletons. It was pretty easy to get there as Vicar just slash all the skeletons that in the way. We only had a few seconds and it seems that we would not make it as the Elite Skeletons were still far from us.


    The skeletons then start to move again, we were surrounded by all of the skeletons. Sir Esmir realized that Vicar had been surround by the undead skeletons and trying to help. But he couldn''t do that as he was dealing with the Elite Skeletons at the moment.


    Vicar slashes the skeletons that were getting near him but their number was too much. We would be surrounded in just a few more seconds. This was really bad, I couldn''t use Daze again as it was on cooldown. I begin to wonder if I need to use another talent of mine now.


    Vicar didn''t realize that there were some skeletons behind him as he tried to fence the skeletons in front of him. The moment he realized that it was too late as he couldn''t defend himself. Suddenly, a few arrows fly past us and hit the skulls of the skeletons.


    That arrows save us, we wanted to see who the one that shoots it but we didn''t have that time to look for it. As there were still skeletons around us. The skeletons just keep coming and it seems that it has no end. We then hear loud footsteps coming this way.


    We both thought that it was the skeletons but we were wrong as it was the town guards. I could see that Tane was there as he shooting his arrows. I then realized who was the one that kills the skeletons just now. It was Tane and it seems that he brought some reinforcement to help us.


    The town guards then engage in the battle with the undead skeletons, because of that Vicar was not surrounded by the skeletons anymore. He then joins the other guards and fights with them. I noticed that the captain of the town guards was present here.


    He was wielding a two-handed sword and it seems that he was slashing his way through. It has become quite a battle now, the whole trade central area has become a battleground. I could hear the battle cry from the captain as it was so loud.


    "Nobody can protect the town beside us now, we were not a coward! Fight! Survive!" He let out a battle cry to the town guards.


    This was the first time I see this kind of battle where there were a lot of people in it. I could see that the guards have a good relationship with them. When one of them was injured, the other would circle the injured guards and protect him within the circle.


    The town guards don''t have any healers and they just relied on the health potion that they always carry with them. We were to focus on defeating the skeletons as we didn''t realize that Tane was already beside us, we just noticed it as we turn to the right.


    Tane just smiles at us as he didn''t fight with his bow, he instead uses a sword at the moment. He then said at us while we were still fighting the skeletons.


    "I''m glad that you survived, It must be that I believe right?" Tane said that as he slashes a skeleton with his sword.


    "Of course I will, didn''t I said that I could handle it..." Vicar said that.


    It was great to see that Tane and Vicar were able to fight together right now, I still didn''t believe how fast they could become friends again after all of the fights. It may be because they both admit their mistakes and realized that there were both wrong.


    Within two hours or more, with the town guards'' help, we all managed to defeat the undead skeletons. I could see that some of the guards were badly injured and immediately get treated. It was such an intense battle but we know that it still not over yet.


    We just managed to reclaim some part of the trade center area, we didn''t know what had happened in the town gate now and some part of the trade center area. Even though we were victorious here, the town guards suffer badly in this fight.


    The numbers of the town guards that still can fight were very small, most of the guards get injured in the previous battle. The captain of the guards then approach us and about to say something but was interfere with by Sir Esmir.


    "Young man? Are you fine..." Sir Esmir ask Vicar.


    "I''m fine..." Vicar sees that Sir Esmir has a large wound on his left arm, "Sir Esmir! Your arm is bleeding... you should get a treatment for that wound right away..." Vicar said as he saw that blood coming out from the wound.


    "I know! This is nothing, I once had a wound that worse than this one." Sir Esmir said calmly.


    "Don''t try to act tough old man, you know that you should get that wound to heal up..." Captain Callum said that towards Sir Esmir.


    "Ah! Captain Callum, it was rare to see you out in the field..." Sir Esmir said that as he sees Captain Callum.


    Hearing from their conversation, it seems that they had known each other already. I don''t know how they know each other but I think it''s just because they live in the same town. Everyone should know one another in the town they live in.


    "The situation has gone out of my hand and that''s why I''m needed to solve this myself." Sir Callum said.


    "It indeed has gone much worse, I never thought that the follower of the demon lord is targeting the town..." Sir Esmir said with such a serious tone to his voice.


    "I thought that they were all killed? How could they survive that..." The captain said that as he didn''t believe that there would be any survivors.


    "We shouldn''t think about the past! Right now what important is the town safety." Sir Esmir said.


    With that, I confirm that they had known each other for a long time. They also seem to know something about the demon lord. What intrigue me right now was when they said about the follower of the demon lord. I really wanted to know about it but it seems that this was not the time for that.

 Chapter 113 - Reports

    "I know that the town safety is our number one priority right now!" Captain Callum said that in a serious tone.


    "That''s why we need to go to the town gate immediately and dealt with all of the undead skeletons there." Sir Esmir said as he was about to go there but he was stopped by the captain.


    "I''m sorry but you can''t go, I need you to go back to the barrack and treat those wounds..." Captain Callum pointed to the wound on Sir Esmir left arm.


    "No need, I can still fight... besides you need more experience, man, in this battle." Sir Esmir said as he lifts his war hammer with his left hand to show that the wound doesn''t hurt at all. Still, there was blood coming out from the wound.


    "It''s true that you had an experience but I don''t need someone that could become a liability in the battle against the undead." He said that as he really didn''t want Sir Esmir involvement in the next battle.


    "Foolish young captain! I once had more serious wounds in the war back then and I still fight... Compared to it, this wound is nothing." Sir Esmir still insisted on joining the battle at the town gate.


    They both kept arguing in these crucial times, Vicar and Tane cannot interfere with their argument at all as they had no chance to get talking. I know that Captain Callum was worried about Sir Esmir wound but like he said earlier that we need him for his experience in the battle.


    Besides that, the number of town guards that could join in the next battle against the undead was very little. The rest of the guards has been injured in this fight in the trade central area. If Sir Esmir joins in the next battle, I''m sure that it would help the town guards as he could handle fifty skeletons on his own.


    When they were still arguing, Captain Callum then stops and looks at us. "You both! Go to the noble district and find Lord Framer." He said to Tane and Vicar.


    "Why? I thought we would be joining the next battle..."Vicar said it to the captain as he thought that they will be joining in the battle.


    "No, you both will be not joining in... I need you to deliver this message to him." Captain Callum then handed us some sort of a missive.


    Vicar takes the missive and asks Captain Callum about it, he then told us that it was the report of this town''s current situation. Captain Callum also to meet him back at the town gate after delivering the missive as they will trying to secure that area from the undead skeletons.


    "We will deliver this as fast as we could captain!" Vicar said that as he put the report on his pouch.


    "Don''t need to worry Captain! You could count on us both to deliver this." Tane said that as both of them then rushed to the noble district with haste, they didn''t want to waste any seconds as this was a crucial time.


    I could hear that Captain Callum wishes us to arrive there without any harm, I also still could hear they''re resuming the argument but as we get far from them, their voice disappeared from my hearing range. They both run the noble district, at the same time they still need to be cautious as they might be skeletons still in the area.


    Tane leads the way as he said that he knows a fast way to get to the noble district, it just in between the alleyways. Along the way, we did encounter some undead skeletons but we managed to defeat it with ease. Luckily we didn''t encounter an Elite Skeletons as it might slow us down to the noble district.


    I was wrong as not long after that, we did stumble upon three Elite Skeletons ahead of us. The undead still didn''t notice our presence, we still had the chance to turn back around but it will take us more time to get to the noble district.


    Tane decided that we should just defeat them as if we choose to head back, we would be wasting our time and told us that the captain needs us to be at the town gate after we finish deliver this report to Lord Framer. We agreed to Tane''s plan and decided to just push forward.


    "How should we approach them?" Tane asks Vicar how we would deal with the Elite Skeletons.


    "I was thinking to do a sneak attack as the undead still didn''t know we were behind them," Vicar said to Tane as he was suggesting a good plan.


    "That''s nice, we could use this as our advantage... I will just be ready to shoot them if something wrong happens." Tane said as he prepares his bow.


    "Okay, just cover me... Besides I believe that I will not mess this up." Vicar said calmly.


    "Hahaha! The power of belief..." Tane laughs at Vicar''s word.


    "Don''t laugh that loud! If the skeletons hear us here, the plan will immediately fail." Vicar tells Tane to do not to laugh as he didn''t want the skeletons to notice us here.


    "I''m sorry, I will be quiet from now on..." Tane stops laughing as we then proceed to plan.


    Vicar unsheathes his sword while Tane started to pull the string of his bow, he was ready to fire at the Elite Skeletons head. Vicar silently approaches them as he wanted to do it without making much noise. He was afraid that it would attract more undead skeletons into the place.


    The Elite Skeletons didn''t even notice Vicar was already behind one of them, Vicar was about to slash one of the Elite skeletons but they had notice Vicar. All of the Elite Skeletons then started to attack Vicar with their gigantic mace at the same.


    Tane realized that the plan has failed and he didn''t hesitate to shoot the arrows on the Elite Skeletons skull. Thanks to that, the Elite Skeletons avert their gaze on Tane instead of Vicar. The three of the Elite Skeleton charges toward Tane.


    Tane didn''t have anywhere to go as it has a really cramped space in the alleyways. He could just continue to shoot the arrows towards their skull but sadly it didn''t penetrate it as their skull was so thick compared to the regular skeletons.


    I remember back then when we fight the Elite Skeleton at the trade center area, one slash didn''t break the Elite Skeleton skull. Vicar hit it for around 15 times to just be able to crack it, luckily that time Sir Esmir was there to help us to break its skull.


    I still wonder why we can''t break it with just one strike as Vicar strength was clearly higher than Sir Esmir, it should be maxed out and we could easily shatter it. I then realize that it might be the weapon that we were using, this was just an ordinary town guardsmen sword.


    I did notice that Sir Esmir war hammer was cover in light and it was glowing, it must be that his weapon was an enchanted weapon that imbued with light elements. Vicar should really get an enchanted weapon after this fight as it will help him.


    The Elite Skeletons were getting near Tane, he had no choice but to run from them. Their skull didn''t even crack a bit even after being shot by Tane arrow in the same exact spot. We tried to catch up with the Elite Skeletons from behind.


    We somehow managed to gain the undead attention as Vicar throws the sword onto one of the Elite Skeletons that were chasing Tane. They stop and started to head towards Vicar now, I was kinda mad at Vicar for throwing his sword as now we need to fight it only with a dagger.


    I was about to suggest Vicar use his cloak spell but I remember that the undead could see through it as they had a special trait called Life-Seeker, it would be pretty useless to use it. I really thought that we were in big trouble as the three Elite Skeletons surround us but Vicar did something that amazed me.


    Vicar moves swiftly as he was about to be hit by them, he then appears behind one of the Elite Skeletons. It was almost like he teleports the undead back. The skeletons didn''t move after that, it seems like the undead was a stunt or something.


    Vicar then slashes its skull with the dagger in his hand, the skull immediately shattered into pieces and it shocks me. Is this even Vicar? How could he break the skulls with only a dagger when he couldn''t do it with his sword back then.


    Has something happen to him, how could he become this strong. I then realized something about it, Vicar didn''t become strong but rather he just uses a skill that I didn''t even know that he had.

 Chapter 114 - Noble District

    I thought that he only had that cloak magic but it seems that I was wrong as I am now certain that he used his other skill to defeat one of the Elite Skeletons just now. I still can''t believe it, how he managed to hide the fact that he could use other skills.


    I really wanted to demand an explanation with Vicar right now but he was still busy fighting the remaining Elite Skeletons. I could see from a distance that Tane didn''t believe his eyes as he saw Vicar moving so quickly, he then realized that Vicar needed his support as he continues to shoot the arrows.


    That really made the Elite Skeletons confuse as they didn''t know where to target. In this battle, I realized something with the Elite Skeletons. It will only target the people that were attacking it at the moment, that''s why the Elite Skeletons were confused now.


    Thanks to that, Vicar could easily break the second skull and only one of the undead remains now. It will be easy for now as we had the advantage right now. Still, I wouldn''t guarantee it will be 100% easy as other undead might come from anywhere.


    I had learned that as well when we fight the Elite Skeleton for the first time. Because we were being careless, Vicar could be crush by the gigantic mace. Luckily, he uses the teleport talent to save himself from being squash by it. We should be careful now as well.


    As the undead could crawl out from the ground at this moment. If that happens, we would really have to fight and it will cost us more time here. I really hope that doesn''t happen as we need to deliver these reports immediately and join up with the captain at the town gate.


    Vicar delivers the final blow to the last Elite Skeletons as I see it skull shattered into the ground. Tane running up towards us as we already defeat the undead here.


    "Are you okay?" Tane asks Vicar as he was the one that doing all the jobs here.


    "I''m okay... See no scratch at all." Vicar said.


    "Sorry I was not able to be much of a help back then," Tane said that as I could see that he was feeling a little guilty.


    "You did help me, thanks to you I was able to finish all of the Elite Skeletons," Vicar said that as to cheer up Tane a bit.


    Tane''s face seems to cheer up a little as he becomes his usual self again. "Yes! Without me you could not defeat the Elite Skeletons..." Tane said proudly as if he did the job of killing it.


    "Enough about that, we should hurry up to Lord Framer place and deliver this report." Vicar reminded us that we still haven''t finished our job that was given by Captain Callum.


    With that being said, we immediately rush to deliver it. We keep following Tane and finally, after a few minutes, we were out of the alleyways and has entered the noble district. As soon as we enter the noble district, we noticed that this place has become totally different.


    This place was not usually full of people but when the town was in danger right now, this place was full of town guards and adventurers. Some noble might already buy the service of an adventurer just to protect them, well I will not blame them for that as they just wanted to be safe.


    "Okay, we just need to find his house then..." Vicar said that as he didn''t know where it at.


    "Sure we will just, Wait! You didn''t know where Lord Framer place is?" Tane asks Vicar as he was surprised that Vicar didn''t know. I would assume that he thought Vicar know where it was.


    "How would I know? I have never been to his place before..." Vicar said that.


    "But shouldn''t as a people of this town know where their lord place is?" Tane wonders how Vicar didn''t know the place.


    "I''m not even considered as the people in this town by all the people here," Vicar said.


    It makes Tane a little bit confused when Vicar said that, he then ask him a question. "Are you a traveler? It will explain a lot if you were a traveler." Tane said as he awaits Vicar''s answer.


    Vicar didn''t want to tell Tane about it as Tane might no be his friend if he knows where Vicar comes from. But he couldn''t keep it as a secret forever. He then decided to tell where he actually comes from and it was from the slums.


    "It is because I''ve come from a slum, you do know that this town doesn''t consider the people from the slums as it citizens. Now you know the truth about me, now you will hate me now as you already know who I am." Vicar said as he sees Tane''s reaction.


    Tane just simply smiled at Vicar and he said something to him, "I know the people in this town hate the people of the slums as there were the people that always commit a crime, murder, and other evil stuff... It''s true that I also hate it but I will not hate you, Vicar."


    Tane put his hand on Vicar''s shoulder as he continues what he was saying, "You were different from the rest of the people there... Despite that this town had given you nothing but hate, you still wanted to protect them and I could see that with my own eyes."


    "And the last thing is that I will never hate my friends..." Tane said that.


    "Thanks, Tane, you were my first male friend," Vicar said that as I saw that tears come out from his eyes.


    "No need to cry Vicar, this is not that emotional..." Tane said that as he also saw it.


    "I''m not crying... it just the dust had entered my eyes," Vicar said that as he was soon able to change the topic. "Let''s not focus on that, we should be searching for Lord Framer place."


    But it seems that there has been a problem right now, both Vicar and Tane didn''t know where Lord Framer place was located. We realized it when Vicar had said that, the only option we had left now was just to ask the people around here for the direction.


    Of course, it will not be that hard, people in the area was usually cooperative. Even though the nobles might not help us we still could ask the town guards that have been assign here, as I am sure the guards will give us the location of Lord Framer''s house.


    We walked further in the district as we all agreed that it''s better to ask a guard, we then spotted a guard guarding one noble house. We approach the guards and ask them where the location of the lord of this town as we need to deliver a report from Captain Callum to him.


    "You need to take a left turn ahead and just go straight, the biggest mansion in that area will be where you could find Lord Framer." The guard said to us the direction.


    "Thanks! Really appreciate, while we currently talking right now... Mind if I ask some other question?" Vicar said to the guard.


    "Sure, just ask ahead... I will answer it." The guard said that as he letting Vicar ask him about something.


    "It''s just about the current situation in the noble district... It is safe here?" Vicar said.


    "Well, you could say that this area was the safest in the whole town, as there were adventurers guarding this place..." The guard said that to Vicar.


    "It''s good to hear that some part of this town is still safe," Vicar said as he really relief that this area was still safe.


    "I''m sorry, I might be exaggerating it a little... This area is indeed safe but still, there was some undead sighted here, it just that the adventurer deal with it very quickly." The guard apologized to Vicar.


    "I thought so... there no way that the undead would not come to this place. Thanks for answering my question, I will be on my now." Vicar said goodbye to the guard and appreciate him for telling all of the information that he needed to know.


    Vicar and Tane then follow the direction given by the guard earlier, we first turn left, and then we have to go straight. We did that and from a distance, we could see there was only a mansion that really big in this area. The guard was right as we could spot in quickly.


    We then walked to Lord Framer mansion, there we see some adventurers guarding the main entrance of the mansion. The moment we arrived at the main entrance, the adventurers stop us and immediately ask us why we were doing here.


    "State your business here kid! Lord Framer didn''t want to see anyone right now..." One of the adventurers said it to us.

 Chapter 115 - Unexpectedly Nice

    It pretty obvious that the adventurer that been guarding his mansion didn''t want anyone to enter. I just hope that they will let us in after listening to our reason.


    "Could you guys let us in, we have to deliver this report from Captain Callum to Lord Framer," Vicar said that as he shows the paper to them.


    Both of the adventurers begin to discuss it in our back, I don''t know why should they do that. Isn''t it pretty obvious already, just let us enter the mansion? Why should they discuss it, we aren''t some suspicious people.


    "Will you let us enter already!" Tane was getting impatient as they were discussing for a long time.


    One of the adventurers didn''t seem to like it and started to argue with Tane. "You dare to raise your voice to us, adventurer. You do know that we were much better than you guys, the guard." The adventurer said that to Tane.


    "Is that so? I think the guards were much braver than the rest of you... We fight against the undead while you guys here just standing and waiting." Tane said as he was angry with what the adventurer said just now.


    The adventurer didn''t know what to say after that, he tried to say but he had a lot of stuttering in his speech. He must realize that what Tane said was kinda right as they had done nothing to help. They just guarding the area while the town guards were out there fighting the undead even though they were much weaker than the adventurer.


    "Well guarding the noble is just an important..." The adventurer said but before he could finish, Tane cut in.


    "Yeah, I''m sure it was important but no one will remember it... The only one that the people remember will be the town guards saving the town from all the undead." Tane said that just to piss off the adventurer even more.


    Well, it managed to piss off the adventurer as we could see their facial expression changed a lot the moment they heard Tane said that. Suddenly, this had turned out to be a very long conversation. I realized that we had wasted our time on these stupid things.


    I then told Vicar to stop this pointless thing as we need to hurry up and deliver this report to Lord Framer. Vicar also realized it as well and stop this argument immediately. I know that Vicar really wanted to go to the town gate as fast as he can.


    "Can we stop this? Let us then deliver this report and we will be on our way." Vicar said.


    "Sorry, I can''t let you guys enter..." The adventurer replied it seems that he does not want us to enter. He must be doing this just to take his revenge on us.


    "This is an important thing, we must deliver it," Vicar said.


    Still the adventurer that guarding the front entrance didn''t give us permission to enter. But suddenly, we all heard a voice that telling us to enter. We looked at where the voice was coming from, it was from behind the adventurers.


    We realized that it was from a man standing behind the adventurer. The adventurer wanted to say something but he immediately stopped after seeing that man. The adventurer quickly apologized for all the things he had said, I don''t why but the adventurer was kinda scared.


    "I''m sorry, we just trying to..." The adventurer tried to explain the thing that he said to us.


    "These guys were guards, of course, they aren''t someone suspicious..." That man said.


    "Yes of course... we see that but." The adventurer still trying to explain.


    But the mysterious man doesn''t trust the explanation, "I was right here and I listen to you guys conversation, these guards wanted to deliver the report but you didn''t let them enter." That man said as he continues to say. "Make sure this will not happen again..."


    "I promise you Lord Framer that this will not be happening again." The adventurer said that.


    When we heard the adventurer mention that name, we were shocked as we never thought that man was Lord Framer himself. Both Vicar and Tane never saw his face before, we all were not expecting that the lord of this town would be that buff as I thought that the lord will be a fat guy.


    I was way off from what I had imagined in my mind, this was all because of the anime influence as I had read to much of doujin that always made the lord of something kinda fat and ugly. I never thought that the town lord of Eniesia town will be this muscular man.


    "Follow me... we will talk inside the mansion." Lord Framer said to us. We follow Lord Framer and the adventurer couldn''t do anything about it.


    Lord Framer mansion was the biggest mansion I had seen, no wonder why Sir Allen wanted Aliss to marry Lord Framer son that was Linceo. I will not blame him for that as I could see that Lord Framer was indeed a rich person and the most powerful person in this town.


    As we walking, Lord Framer ask us about the current situation in the town and whether it was really attacked by the undead.


    "Yes Lord Framer, the town is indeed under attack by the undead skeletons. About the town situation, I think Captain Callum has written it in this report." Vicar shows Lord Framer the report that was in his hand.


    Lord Framer immediately stopped when he heard that Vicar mentioning about the report. He also told Vicar to hand it over quickly as he wanted to read it here. Vicar then gives the report to Lord Framer immediately. Lord Framer then read the report on the spot.


    Lord Framer read through it slowly as he didn''t want to miss out on any important detail in the report written by Captain Callum. It was a long report indeed as it takes Lord Framer a few minutes to finish reading it. When he already finish reading the report, we could tell that he was slightly worried about something.


    "Is there something wrong?" Vicar asks as he also realized it as well.


    "This is bad indeed, I never thought that it will be this bad." Lord Framer said that.


    "What''s the report said?" Tane asks as he was curious about it.


    "It not good, Captain Callum said that it will be impossible to clear all of the undead of this town as their number never decreased and just keep increasing every second." Lord Framer said.


    That was really bad indeed as we didn''t have many town guards left to fight the undead, in the last fight most of the town guards had suffered pretty bad injuries. I think there no other choice as we need the help of the adventurer right now.


    Vicar then suggests Lord Framer to hire the adventurer to fight alongside the town guards, he also tells Lord Framer that they had already requested the help but the guild master didn''t agree to it. The guilds say that they will only help if they were rewarded 15 gold coins for each skeleton they had slain.


    When Lord Framer hear it, he was extremely angry at the adventurer guild. He didn''t expect the guild to care about gold more than the town itself. We were surprised to see it as I thought he wouldn''t care less about that issue.


    Apparently, Lord Framer was quite a nice and understandable guy despite all the rumors that telling us that the lord of this town isn''t a good person. I began to wonder if Linceo was a nice guy all along, it''s just the rumor that made him look bad.


    "Both of you! Accompany me to the adventurer guild, I will talk to the guild master about this." Lord Framer said that to us.


    We didn''t expect Lord Framer wanted to meet with the guild master himself to resolve this issue. As in my mind, he will send another person to meet the guild master.


    "I''m sorry Lord Framer but we must join the battle at the town gate as Captain Callum had ordered us to do so after delivering the report," Vicar said that to decline.


    I was surprised to see Vicar didn''t agree to Lord Framer''s request, I think Vicar should follow what he said as he was in a higher position than Captain Callum. I thought that Lord Framer will be mad with Vicar but he was surprisingly reasonable.


    "I see if that the case... I will ask the adventurer to accompany me to the guild." He said.


    Vicar then thanks Lord Framer for understanding it, both Tane and Vicar then leave the place but Lord Framer said one thing before we leave.


    "Make sure that you both don''t die and please protect the town, help will soon arrive so just wait a little longer." That was Lord Framer''s last word to us before we leave the place.

 Chapter 116 - Bump Into Someone!

    We rushed to the town gate and hoping that we would make it in time before the battle started. We were using the same way we use to get here. Vicar could use teleport but he knows that he should not waste it like that and try to preserve our last teleport for something more important.


    We just need to enter the alleyways and we will be there in no time but we had bumped into someone that we really shouldn''t bump into. In front of us was the man that we tried to avoid, it was Sir Allen. He also noticed Vicar was there and immediately stops us.


    "You! How did you escape from the dungeon." Sir Allen shouted that at a distance toward Vicar.


    Vicar didn''t answer the question and tried to just walk past him, Tane knew exactly what Vicar been thinking as he just following Vicar to walk past Sir Allen. Sir Allen couldn''t stand that he was being ignored and order the guard next to Vicar, which was Tane to stop Vicar.


    Tane didn''t do what Sir Allen asked him to do and it makes him furious of course. He really didn''t like to be ignored like that, he then approaches Vicar himself and grabs his hand.


    "I''m a noble! When I said to stop... just stop! And you, I did tell you to stop him... Are you deaf?" Sir Allen said that as we could tell that he was really angry about it.


    "I''m not deaf, it''s just that I wouldn''t stop someone unless they had done something wrong," Tane said to Sir Allen.


    "Nothing wrong? This guy escaped from my dungeon... this guy is a." Sir Allen stops as he notices something was weird with Vicar. "Why are you wearing a guard armor?" He asks as he finds it a little weird.


    Vicar didn''t answer it, instead, Tane was the one that provides Sir Allen the answer to his question. "Oh! You didn''t know... This man is a town guardsman and the one that keeps you safe from the undead." Tane said it to Sir Allen.


    "This criminal is a town guard? I don''t believe it... he was not. I''m sure he killed or snatch the armor from a dead guard. There must be plenty of dead guards in the town right now." He said that without much feeling sorry for the guards that had died to protect this town.


    "Why do I feel like you didn''t even care about the guards that had died..." Tane said as he feels the same as what I feel about what Sir Allen had said earlier.


    "Should I feel sorry for them? No... It''s their job to die and keep the people safe." Sir Allen said that.


    When Tane and I listen to what Sir Allen just said just now, we were pretty angry at him. I could see that Tane wanted to punch him but he couldn''t do it as he knows that this man was a noble. For me, of course, I would punch him right now, it''s just I don''t have the physical body to do so.


    Were all of the noble were just like him, arrogant and selfish. I really thought he was a nice guy but after seeing his true self, I think that he was just a villain. But again, I should not assume that everyone was the same as him as Lord Framer seems to be a good man.


    I know that I had just met him for a few minutes but I somehow could tell whether he was bad or not. But I''m certain that he was not a bad guy, I could see that he really care about the town safety and about the people in it. There''s no way that kind of a person would be a bad guy.


    Vicar was just listening to all of the conversations, he then does something that we didn''t expect from him as he was just standing there while Tane and Sir Allen having a conversation. I guess he must be triggered with what Sir Allen had just said.


    As Vicar punch Sir Allen right in his face, it was quite a strong punch as Sir Allen fall to the ground. He then said some words to Sir Allen. "Those guards die because of you! Because of your dead wife Eli..." Vicar blurted that came out, he immediately stopped as he realized what he had just said.


    When Sir Allen heard that name, he was kinda confused as to why Vicar could know it. "What! You said my dead wife cause it, there''s no way that she could..." Sir Allen suddenly stop as he realized something. "Wait! Do you escape using the secret tunnel?" He said that as he was surprised.


    "So you do know about the secret tunnel then," Vicar said that and asking whether Sir Allen know about it or not. But I''m sure that he knows about it.


    "Of course I do! I''m the one that builds it... I didn''t think that the cell that I put you into was near the secret tunnel entrance." Sir Allen said that towards Vicar.


    "So you do admit, I shouldn''t ask you that as I already know that by reading your journal," Vicar said as he was referring to the journal that we had found in that place.


    "That''s means you already know half of it then..." Sir Allen said that.


    "Since we at this... I''m gonna ask you, why did you stop to revive Eli." Vicar asks as this was one of the things we were planning to do after leaving the dungeon cell.


    "Why should I tell you? This had nothing to do with you..." Sir Allen still refused to explain it to us.


    "It somehow does as I was the one that responds to let Eli out and somehow started this whole thing," Vicar said that as he threatened Sir Allen with his fist if he refuses to say it.


    Sir Allen didn''t want to get punch as he tells us about it, "I will tell it, just promise me that you will not punch me." He said that as he started to explain it to us.


    When he was just about to start explaining, Tane cut in as he said something to Vicar. "Vicar? We couldn''t listen to it now... we really to go to the town gate and join the battle."


    The moment Tane mention that we realized that we already waste a lot of time here. The battle against the undead might have already begun while we were talking with Sir Allen. Vicar knew that he had to hold off this explanation as he realizes that joining the battle was more important than listening to what Sir Allen had to say.


    "You right Tane, I should waste my time here... Let''s go." Vicar said that as both of them enter the alleyways.


    Vicar didn''t even bother to say anything towards Sir Allen as he just left him there, I know that he couldn''t care less about Sir Allen. His mind right now was set towards the battle at the town''s gate, Vicar was hoping that the battle didn''t begin without him being there.


    We both run on the alleyways, we did run into some undead skeletons there but we easily defeated it. We were quite lucky to not encounter any Elite skeletons along the way. In just a few minutes, we were able to exit the alleyways and enter the trade central area back.


    When we arrive at the trade center, we could hear a loud noise coming from the town gate. It seems that the battle had already begun. Vicar has kinda regretted his decision to talk with Sir Allen as it cost us a few minutes as if we hadn''t talked to him, we might have enough time to be there before the battle started.


    But sadly we can''t go to the town gate now as six elite skeletons suddenly crawl up from the ground and blocking our way to the town gate. Our current situation had turned worse, fighting six elite skeletons would be hard for only just two of us.


    We didn''t really have much choice but to just fight the elite skeletons, we couldn''t afford to take another route to the town gate as it will cost us more time. Yet again, we also couldn''t leave the elite skeletons here as it could enter other areas of the town.


    "Tane, you know what to do right?" Vicar asks Tane whether he knows what to do.


    "Of course, the same thing as before right... Shoot some arrows to distract them while you do the killing." Tane said.


    "I know I can count on you..." With that, Vicar began to charge towards the six elite skeletons.


    As usual, Tane provides support from behind and distracting the elite skeletons with his arrows. I thought that it will be easy as before but I was wrong about it as something bad had happened. We really didn''t expect it.

 Chapter 117 - Yet Another Trouble!

    While we were fighting the elite skeletons and had already taken down four of them, we noticed that there were other types of skeletons behind the elite skeletons. It was the first time we both saw that type of skeletons as we only had seen basic skeletons and the elite skeletons.


    We couldn''t take a good look at it as we were still busy fighting the rest of the Elite Skeletons. But when we about to deliver our attack to one of the Elite Skeletons, a sudden fireball flew towards us. Vicar was hit by it and get burnt.


    Vicar was screaming as he take damage by the fireball and right now he was on fire. Tane realized that Vicar was hit by the fireball and immediately rushed to Vicar''s place. I don''t know why there was a fireball all of the sudden but I would have to guess that it was from the other skeletons that we had seen.


    I realized that it must be that, I could scan the area and see what kind of skeletons that we had saw now. I know that Vicar was on fire right now but I couldn''t help him, I will just need to count on Tane for that.


    Scanning All Monster/Creature Near 10 radius-


    -Scanned 3-


    -Complete-


    -Displaying Monster/Creature-


    >Skeleton


    >Elite Skeleton


    >Skeletal Mage


    When I see the list of the monster, I noticed that Skeletal Mage was the new addition to the list. It must be that thing that unleashes the fireball towards Vicar. I wonder why would the skeletal mage appear now and not before as we never encountered it until now.


    Tane tried to put out the fire on Vicar, it was really hard for Tane to do that as the Elite Skeletons were trying to attack us right now. Plus the addition of the fireball that coming to us. Tane didn''t have that much choice as the undead were disturbing him.


    The best he could do now was just to defend Vicar from all of the undead and hoping the fire on Vicar body would disappear in time. I do not think that it would be gone at any time soon. I could not see Vicar screaming in pain any longer.


    I check my skills whether there was something that he could activate that could make the pain go away and completely heal him. I do know that my heal talent could heal the burn but right now we need to stop the fire that been burning his body.


    I realized that my skills were pretty much useless and wouldn''t have any effect that could help the fire to stop burning Vicar body. I was beginning to panic a little bit as I saw Tane getting a hard time from the Elite Skeleton and the Skeletal Mage. He couldn''t hold them much longer.


    Still, I refuse to give up as I believe that there must be a way of this problem and thankfully I had found something that might work with the fire on Vicar body. I was opening my talents menu and I saw one talent called purify.


    The purify talent allows users to gain immunity to any kind of spell for 22 minutes, didn''t remove the buff, and will remove debuff that been apply before using this talent. Thanks to my level now, the talent had their effect increase. I don''t know whether this could work or not.


    As in my mind, I think that the burning right now was a debuff from the enemy, and using the talent purify it could remove the burning effect. I just hope that this would work, if not we will be in big trouble and the last option to remove it was to teleport ourselves to the sea.


    Vicar was still screaming as he couldn''t stand the feel being burn, I quickly said to Vicar as I was afraid that he will be toast in a few more minutes. "Vicar! Say active purify, this will..."


    Before I could finish, Vicar immediately said that. "Active Purify!"


    Suddenly white glitter surrounded Vicar and it makes Tane really worried as he thought it was an enemy spell that has been cast on Vicar. The moment he saw Vicar stand up from the ground without the fire burning his body anymore. He knows that it wasn''t the enemy spell.


    Vicar still had some burning wound but it was immediately healed when he activated my heal talent. Tane was in trouble as he was fighting two elite skeletons and one skeletal mage on his own. With all of the wounds heal up, Vicar quickly joins in the battle as he was able to fight again.


    This time he needs to be more careful to not get hit by the fireball again as we couldn''t use the purify skill at the moment as it was on cooldown. While they both were busy fighting, I do my job that was to see the skeletal mage skill.


    "Display Skeletal Mage!"


    >Skeletal Mage


    =A much more powerful version of the skeletal monster. It ranks second among the other skeletal monster. This type of skeletons usually fight with magic, this skeletal mage proves to be intelligent and it would make it much harder to kill.


    =Undead


    =Skeleton/Ghost


    >Skill


    =Command Skeletons


    =Growth


    =Elementalist Power


    =Illusion


    =Dark Shield


    =Invisibility


    When I saw the skeletal mage skill, I know that it was a powerful undead. We must be really careful as it has much skill. The skeletal mage must know other spells rather than just a fireball spell as it stated that it has an Elementalist Power in the skill.


    I tell the info to Vicar and hoping that it would help the fight. It was pretty hard to defeat the Elite Skeletons as when we had the chance to land a strike on the skull, the skeletal mage will shoot a fireball to force us to evade and misses the chance to strike it.


    "Tane! Could you keep the skeletal mage busy for a while..." Vicar said as he wanted Vicar to disturb the skeletal mage so that he could defeat the remaining Elite Skeletons.


    "Sure... but I could only keep his attention for a few minutes, make sure you defeat them in those minutes," Tane said, I don''t know why he couldn''t keep the attention of the skeletal mage for a long time but I remember that the skeletal mage was undead with an intelligence. Of course, he would notice that Tane was just grabbing its attention.


    "Don''t worry... I will." Vicar said like that and Tane immediately shoot his arrow at the skeletal mage and it works as the skeletal mage gaze has turned towards him.


    I don''t know but I think Tane has fought a skeletal mage before, I notice it as he said that he could only keep the skeletal mage attention a few times. Tane must know that the skeletal mage has intelligence as I didn''t tell him the info about the skeletal mage and I only tell Vicar about it.


    With the space created by Tane, Vicar didn''t waste these few minutes. He immediately when offensive as started to defeat the two elite skeletons. Using his unknown skill once again, he was able to take down one of the elite skeletons in just a minute.


    It left us with only one left, Vicar was about to finish it off but a fireball was coming towards us. We realized that the skeletal mage had already noticed our plan and had returned his gaze on us. I didn''t think that the skeletal mage would realize it so soon, no wonder the skeletal mage was the number two rank among the skeletal monster.


    It makes me wonder what was the top of the skeletal monster, the top one must be somewhat powerful than the skeletal mage or much more powerful. I shouldn''t think this right now as I need to focus on this battle and search for the skeletal mage weakness as I doubt that it would be easy.


    "I''m sorry Vicar! The skeletal mage was too smart..." Tane said as he kept trying to shoot his arrow onto the skeletal mage.


    Sadly Tane arrow didn''t even touch the skeletal mage as it was repelled by a shield around him. It was one of the skeletal mage skill that called a dark shield. It was obvious now that the skeletal mage dark shield could repel a physical object, I still wasn''t sure if it will repel magic as well.


    We couldn''t test it out as both Tane and Vicar weren''t a magic-user. Right now we need to kill the last elite skeletons before we could attack the skeletal mage. If we didn''t kill the elite skeletons first, it could interfere with us and give us trouble when we were focusing on the skeletal mage.


    It was pretty much impossible to even get near the elite skeletons as the moment we tried to attack, for sure there will be a fireball coming towards us.

 Chapter 118 - Skeletal Mage

    It was true that the fireball keeps coming onto us when we were tried to attack the Elite Skeleton. Because of that, it makes us really hard to keep defeat the elite skeleton. The skeletal mage didn''t even bother with Tane''s arrow as his dead eye was locked on us.


    We just kept trying as we thought that we might have a chance to attack it but there was not a slight opening at all. Tane also realizes that it was futile to keep shooting his arrows at the skeletal mage, he then decided to help us to defeat the elite skeleton first.


    With that all of our attention was on the last elite skeleton, we thought that we have the chance to hit the elite skeleton now but the skeletal mage will burn down the Tane arrow when it tried to hit the elite skeleton. Vicar couldn''t strike the elite skeletons as well.


    While Tane was shooting his arrow from his bow, the skeletal mage suddenly cast the fireball towards Tane. He didn''t realize it at all as he was too focused on the elite skeletons.


    "Tane! Look out..." Vicar tried to warn him about the incoming fireball.


    Tane then look and saw the fireball was coming towards him, he didn''t have the time to dodge it and he will be hit by it. When Vicar trying to warn Tane about it, he was already running as fast as he could towards Tane. He managed to push Tane away from getting hit by the fireball.


    Saving Tane from the incoming fireball, Vicar was hit by the fireball instead of Tane. I never thought that Vicar would do that, to sacrifice himself to protect his friend.


    "Vicar!" Tane shouted as he saw Vicar getting hit by the fireball.


    But something amazing happens, Vicar didn''t burn like before when he hit by the fireball. As his whole body was getting burn after getting hit. What amazing was this time, when the fireball was about to hit Vicar? The fireball completely disappears before even hitting Vicar.


    It surprised both of us as we thought we will get burned by the flame of the fireball. I don''t understand how the fireball magically disappeared when it was about to hit us.


    Tane was on the ground as he realized something, another fireball was coming towards Vicar. He quickly warns Vicar about it. "Vicar! The skeletal mage is firing another fireball..." He said that.


    We didn''t realize that the skeletal mage already prepared another fireball and currently was coming towards us very fast. We didn''t notice it at all as we were wondering why the fireball suddenly disappeared like that. Vicar can''t dodge this fireball as it was already too close.


    We really thought that this time for sure that we will get hit. Tane still shouting towards us and telling us to dodge it. The fireball came and somehow the fireball disappears again, this time it happens clearly in Vicar''s eyes. We see that the fireball really did disappear in the air.


    Tane gets up from the ground and was surprised as well that we didn''t get hit by the fireball at all. He then said that it like Vicar was immune to the fireball spell as he didn''t get burned by it at all. I guess Tane must close his eyes when the fireball was close to us, I guess he couldn''t see Vicar getting hit by it


    Both Vicar and I were wondering what had happened. I remember what Tane had said to Vicar earlier and started to notice something. I then realized something that might be the reason why the fireball didn''t hit us. I checked back the description of my purify talent and noticed that it give us immunity to any kind of spell for 22 minutes.


    "Vicar! I think I had figure out why the fireball disappears." I said to Vicar.


    He was currently dodging another fireball, "Really? How..." Vicar said.


    "Remember the talent purify that you activated a few minutes ago..." I mention that to Vicar as I was trying to make Vicar remember about that.


    "Yes, I do remember that. What sort of relationship did it have with the fireball disappear right in front of us." Vicar said as he was still wondering about it. I guess he didn''t even know what my purify talent effect was.


    "Well, the purify talent grant us immunity to any kind of spell for 22 minutes and the fireball that was about to hit us was a spell," I said that to Vicar hoping that he would understand it.


    "That''s mean the fireball will not affect me now?" Vicar asks me to make sure that he was right.


    "Yes! The fireball will not have any effect on us for 22 minutes, but I guess we only had 14 minutes left." I said that to Vicar.


    "14 minutes are plenty enough, with that time left I might even have the chance to defeat the skeletal mage." He said to me.


    After Vicar knew about his immunity to any kind of spell, he then when offensive rather than being defensive. He didn''t take any time to defeat the last elite skeleton. Vicar doesn''t even care about the incoming fireball as he knows that the moment the fireball near him, it would completely vanish in front of us.


    With all of the elite skeletons defeated, we then could focus on the skeletal mage that been firing the fireball toward us. Vicar casually walks toward the skeletal mage, the skeletal mage keeps firing fireballs but it doesn''t have any effect on us.


    Tane literally confuses as he didn''t know why the fireball would vanish when it was about to hit Vicar. I wanted to explain to him but that means that he needs to equip me on his finger, just to allow us to have a conversation. But I don''t think that I should do that as it would cancel the purify status on Vicar.


    When we were approaching the skeletal mage, I realized that there was something odd about it. It seems like somehow I could see pass through his body as I see the building behind him. I don''t know what happens to it but I guess the skeletal mage body was like that.


    Vicar finally in the range, he takes out his dagger and started to attack the skeletal mage. But we were thrown back by his dark shield. I completely forgot about the skeletal mage dark shield as it could repel any physical attack.


    Vicar tried again but he couldn''t break through the skeletal mage dark shield. Tane was providing support as well as he tried to shoot an arrow hoping that it would somehow break the dark shield around the skeletal mage. All our effort was futile as we couldn''t break it.


    Our only option was to try to break it with a magic spell but sadly we didn''t have any magic spell. Both Vicar and Tane didn''t know any spell, sadly I also didn''t have any magic spell. But again, this might not be so bad as we had the advantage.


    We keep trying for a few minutes and it still didn''t break the dark shield. Vicar purifies status will only last for about 6 minutes more. We must break it before the effect was gone as it would be hard to avoid the fireball while trying to break it.


    Suddenly I realized something when I think about the skeletal mage fireball. I noticed that the skeletal mage didn''t cast any fireball towards us for the last few minutes, the skeletal mage doesn''t cast any spell at all when Vicar near him.


    It was really fishy but I think that the skeletal mage needs the MP to maintain the dark shield and wouldn''t waste it to cast the fireball as it will cost it MP. I really think that was the reason why the skeletal mage didn''t cast another fireball spell on us.


    I tried Vicar about it and he soon realizes it as well, he agrees with me as well as he said that the fireball might cost the skeletal mage a lot of mana. I remember that I could check the skeletal mage stats and see for myself whether it''s MP was low or not.


    [Skeletal Mage] Level 35


    HP: 1000


    MP: 50,000/49,000


    *Body*


    Str-12/60


    Dx-11/60


    Ag-14/60


    *Mind*


    Int-44/60


    Perception-51/60


    Charisma-0/60


    *Spirit*


    Magic-57/60


    Resistance-39/60


    When I see the stats of the skeletal mage, I noticed that it only had 1000HP. But it seems that the number of skeletal mage MP was quite high. What surprised me right now was how much MP the skeletal mage had left. It''s still had a lot of MP but why wasn''t the skeletal mage cast another fireball.


    When I was thinking about the reason, Tane suddenly shouted at us and he said something that shocks us. We immediately turned behind to see what it was.


    "Vicar! Ring! There were...."

 Chapter 119 - More Skeletal Mages?!

    "Vicar! This is bad..." Tane shouted at us.


    We looked behind and we realize why Tane said that there was more skeletal mage behind us. The number of skeletal mages in our area right now was eight including the one that we were currently fighting. The situation had become much worse now.


    It''s not like we''re having a hard time fighting the skeletal mage but what makes it worse that we can''t break its dark shield. What makes it worse that they will cast a fireball at us, which will make it pretty hard to evade if the purify effect was over.


    "Tane...! Please flee from here, I will cover you while you escape." Vicar said.


    "Why should I run away? I can still fight with you..." Tane said as he doesn''t know why Vicar asks him to flee from here.


    "If you get hit by the fireball, you will be done for. I don''t want you to get killed..." Vicar said as he just wanted Tane to be safe.


    "You think that I would be hit! There''s no way... I''m fast enough to dodge the fireball." He said it confidently.


    Vicar tried to convince Tane to escape from this place a few times but Tane decided that he will stay here. He said that he wouldn''t leave his friend behind, he also said the Vicar would need all the help he gets to fight the skeletal mages.


    "We fight together and die together..." Tane said it aloud as he shoots his arrow towards one of the skeletal mages.


    "I would like that we would not die here, we should fight and make it out alive together," Vicar said as he was also slashing the dark shield with his dagger.


    The rest of the skeletal mages started to shoot a fireball at us. Tane easily dodges one of the fireballs. On the other hand, the skeletal mages really focus on us as most of the fireball were aim at us. Luckily we didn''t get any damage as long as the purify was still in effect.


    We still couldn''t think what to do to destroy the skeletal mage''s dark shield as we couldn''t land any hit as long as it was still activated. If we could destroy or disable the dark shield, we could easily defeat the skeletal mages as it''s HP was not that many at all, only 1000HP.


    Maybe with a single hit with Vicar dagger or Tane arrows, it would completely kill the skeletal mage. The problem now was to just think of a way to destroy the skeletal mages'' dark shield. I know that our only choice was to test it with a spell whether it would shatter the dark shield or not.


    While both Vicar and Tane were still busy, I took the time to see my skills and system whether they''re something that could help them to break the dark shield. All of my skills were pretty much useless as not a single skill allow Vicar to use a spell.


    I then check on the talents and somehow discovered one talent that may help us to disable the dark shield. It was the Disrupt Talent that us to disable any magic casting within a 10-meter radius from the user for 5 minutes. Increase user perception of any magic caster nearby by 60% for 8 minutes.


    I don''t know whether it would work or not but I think we had no other choice other than this, it''s worth to try and there nothing to lose here.


    "Hey, Vicar... Could you activate my talent Disrupt, I think it might help to deal with the skeletal mages'' dark shield." I said it to Vicar as he was still trying to break the dark shield.


    "Really? Will it really break the skeletal mage dark shield..." Vicar asks as he wanted to confirm whether it would destroy the dark shield or not.


    "Well to be honest with you, I''m not sure but I think that it would work... but again I''m not sure about it," I said to Vicar as I myself didn''t sure that it would work.


    "If that the case, might as well try to activate it..." Vicar said that as he was ready to activate it. "Like this right... Active Disrupt!"


    Vicar has activated the talent Disrupt and I quickly look on the Skeletal Mages dark shield, whether the dark shield was gone or not. I was surprised that it works, the skeletal mages'' dark shield has been disabled and this was our chance to defeat them.


    The skeletal mages were surprised that their dark shield was gone as Tane could hit the skeletal mages with his arrows. Vicar dashed forward with his dagger, I could see that the skeletal mages were panic as they can''t seem to cast their fireball spell on us.


    Vicar quickly slashes one of the skeletal mages skulls, hoping that it would break it skull and kill it. But something weird happens while we tried to slash it. The dagger just went through the skeletal mage skull and the skeletal mage still alive. Vicar slashes it once again but the same thing happens as the dagger just went through the skull.


    "Tane I need your help! Could you shoot your arrows right into the skeletal mages skull?" Vicar said that to Tane.


    "Sure..." He said that as he shoots his arrows right into the skeletal mage skull.


    But the same thing happens to as Tane arrows just went through it like there nothing there. It makes me very weird to see that happen again. Is this one of the skeletal mages'' spells? I ask myself that but there no way that they could activate any spell right now as the Disrupt effect still active.


    I then realized something about our attacks, it might be because our attack was physical and a physical attack couldn''t hurt them. We might need spells to be able to touch or hurt them if what I was thinking were true. We would never able to kill the skeletal mages.


    Now it proves to me that why the skeletal mages were on the second rank of all of the skeletal monsters. Even though their HP was only a thousand, I never thought that the skeletal mages would be this hard to kill.


    When I think that we have solved the current problem, another problem appears and that problem would be much harder than before. Vicar and Tane keep trying to break it skulls but their effort was futile as all of their attacks just went through it.


    "Damn! Why all of our attacks just went through its skull." Tane said as he was frustrated that his arrows didn''t even hit it.


    "Don''t give up Vicar, just keep on and we eventually will find out to hit it," Vicar said as he still didn''t give up on this.


    I then told Vicar about my theory. "Listen, Vicar, I think we could only hurt the skeletal mages with a spell..." I said to Vicar.


    "That was just a theory but I do think what you said is true, all of our attacks just went through it," Vicar said as he believes that my theory about the skeletal mages could be hurt by spell only.


    Tane started using the guard sword as he has run out of arrows, the only thing he could do to help us now with using the sword. When I think that this would not get any worse, hundreds of skeleton and elite skeleton crawl up from the ground.


    We were completely surrounded by the undead now, this has made our situation more difficult. We still didn''t defeat the skeletal mages and there hundred of skeleton and elite skeleton around for us to defeat. The effect of Purify was already gone a few minutes ago.


    "Look like we in a tough situation, I kinda regret that I didn''t take your offer to run away from here," Tane said that as he let out a short laugh at the end. Does he try to make a joke at this time?


    "Regret of your own choice?" Vicar asks Tane.


    "Kinda... but still I didn''t think that the decision that I take is wrong." Tane calmly said that to Vicar.


    "Why?"


    "Friend always sticks together and me because I believe in your power..." Tane said that. It kinda makes me wonder what makes him believe in Vicar, was it my power?"


    There no way to go as we were surrounded, I realized that Vicar could use the last teleport talent to escape from here but it seems that he wouldn''t do it. There no way that he will leave Tane alone here with all of the undead.


    I will not blame him if he uses the teleport but I think I will be mad if he uses it. But I know Vicar wouldn''t do it even though he can as Tane was his only human friend in this world. There''s no way he let Tane died out here.

 Chapter 120 - Surrounded By Undead!

    "My power? It''s not my power as it belongs to the ring." Vicar said to Tane.


    "You didn''t get what I meant? I thought you will know... the power of belief?" Tane said that and it makes sense now.


    He was making a joke about the power of belief that Vicar always said. I didn''t found it funny at all as we were in a somewhat dead or alive situation. He shouldn''t really make that joke as it was not appropriate right now as we were surrounded by the undead.


    "Ha! That''s funny... Real funny Tane." He said that sarcastically as Vicar also didn''t found Tane joke to be funny at the moment.


    "Sorry! I just wanted to make a last joke cause I don''t know if I can make one after this." Tane said that as he really thinks we wouldn''t stand a chance of defeating hundreds of skeleton by only two people.


    From listening to what Tane had said just know, I realized that he didn''t believe that we had a chance to survive this fight against the undead. I understand why he thought that way as we had to fight hundreds of undead with just only two people.


    I know it''s hard to fight an army of undead with only two people but looking at Vicar''s face, I know that he thinks the opposite. He really believes that we could defeat hundreds of undead and still survive the battle. I guess what Tane said was kinda right as Vicar really believe in that sort of thing.


    It''s not wrong to believe that we still had the chance to survive from the undead but from a sane person perspective, our chance to survive in this current situation was completely at 0%. There''s no way that we could do it.


    "Sadly for you Tane, there will be another chance for you to make another joke after this battle." He said that to Tane as they were fending off the undead.


    "If that the case, I better start believing in your power then," Tane said that as he swings his sword.


    Tane slashes the blade as it slams heavily into a skeleton''s skull, shattering it instantly. He then kicks another''s chest, and it topples over. Tane seems to realize something and he quickly said it to us.


    "I really don''t think we could survive this, we should escape here," Tane said and I agree with what he said. We really didn''t have a chance to defeat the undead.


    I know that there were some other talent and skills of mine that hasn''t been used by I really think that it will not be enough to defeat all of the undead. The reason I believe so because I didn''t know how to use my skills and talent effectively yet.


    I do realize that all of my skills and talents do have a description of what it uses for but I worried that I would waste them in the fight as both of my talents and skills do have a very long cooldown.


    "There no way to escape here! We were completely surrounded..." Vicar said that as he didn''t think we could be able to escape from here.


    "Are you willing to take a risk???? Tane suddenly asks Vicar that question.


    "Risk? What are you talking about..." Vicar didn''t understand what Tane had said.


    "There is a way to escape from here but it forces us to take a huge risk..." He said that to Vicar.


    "Are you sure? I really didn''t see any way to escape here..." Vicar still didn''t believe that there was a way to escape from all of the undead.


    I then realized something, Tane might have a skill or something that could let us escape from here but it will be highly risky to do that. That was the only thing that I could think of with the thing he had said to Vicar just now. If he really had some sort of special skill, we might have a chance to escape from here.


    "You don''t believe me... Just follow me then!" He said that as he holds his sword and about to do something. Tane then shouts as he does it. "YAAAAAA! Follow my lead..."


    I do think that I had experienced this kind of feeling before, the feeling of being disappointed about something that I really think it was gonna be great or amazing. I really thought that Tane gonna use his secret skill but he charges into the undead and hacks them down as they attempt to attack. The clumps of bones get smashed, but their number is overwhelming and he immediately stopped.


    Vicar did follow Tane when he does that but now we were in much more problem, we stopped in the place where there were some Elite Skeletons here. I could tell that Vicar really mad about Tane''s plan just now but he hasn''t had the time as one of the elite skeletons started to attack him.


    Vicar dodges the attack as he slashes his dagger, cutting down the elite skeleton. He then kicks the elite skeleton to the ground, bashing its skull in. Vicar punches another one that comes towards us, sending it against the ground. He didn''t take any seconds as he immediately shattered its skull.


    When I thought that this wouldn''t get any worse. The effect of my talent Disrupt only will last in 50 seconds left. If the effect was gone, the skeletal mages will cast the fireball spell towards us again. That would be very bad in our current situation as we couldn''t be able to dodge it because around us were the undead.


    "Vicar... I had a piece of bad news for you..." I said that as I tried to inform him that my talent would not last for us to be able to escape here.


    "Another bad news? What was it this time, another skeletal creature..." He said as I could see that he didn''t think that there would be any more bad news.


    "I''m sorry but my talent effect will be over soon, so the skeletal mages can cast their spell back," I said that to Vicar.


    "That was indeed bad news... Could we active the talent again?" He asks me whether it could be activated once again.


    "No... my talents were on cooldown and it would take another day for us to be able to use it again," I said that to Vicar and tell him about my talent cooldown.


    "If that the case, do you have any other talent that could help. I will quickly activate it." Vicar was hoping that I had some other talent that could make the situation better.


    "My other talent is pretty much useless in this time..." Sadly I don''t have any talents that could help this fight if only I had more talent against the magic caster. It would really help the situation.


    "So our only option left is to fight until dead..." Vicar said that to me.


    "We could use our last teleport to get you out from...." Before I could finish what I was about to say. Vicar quickly rejects the idea.


    Vicar then says to me that he wouldn''t abandon Tane here, he wasn''t a monster that could do that. Only selfish people would do that and someone that didn''t think that person was a friend. I know what Vicar was saying but all man for himself.


    It just that I didn''t want Aliss brother to die without her knowing that Vicar was his brother. Vicar was an important person to my owner Aliss. At least he would survive this, I''m sure that Tane will understand my intention.


    We begin to argue as to whether Vicar should use the last teleport to save himself or not. But it was really obvious that he wouldn''t do it. I tried to persuade him to use the last teleport, I then said that Aliss would be sad if he dies. I''m hoping that he will change his mind about using it or not.


    Vicar did hesitate for a while when I said that but he then said to me, "This is my final decision... I would not leave Tane here, I rather fight with him even though we had no chance to survive."


    "Do you really want to die here! Do you want Aliss to be sad..." I tried to change his mind again using the same subject again.


    "I don''t want that but I''m sure she will understand it," Vicar said that as he wouldn''t change his mind.


    "I know that you decided to die here but think about what will happen if you do die here, who will protect Aliss from the undead," I said that to Vicar.


    "I''m sure that Sir Allen would hire some adventurer to protect her because I do think that Sir Allen cares about Aliss," Vicar said that as he still wouldn''t change his mind.


    We kept arguing about it and didn''t realize that my Disrupt effect has already gone, Tane noticed that there were something wrong with Vicar. He realized that Vicar was arguing with me right now as he could tell from Vicar''s facial expressions.


    "You guys stop fighting, we...." Tane couldn''t finish as he falls to the ground.

 Chapter 121 - Tanes Dying

    We both stop fighting among ourselves when we look at Tane suddenly fall to the ground. We were both shocked and realized what had happened. Tane was impaled by a sharp icicle, it went through his body. Vicar immediately grabs Tane on the ground.


    I didn''t know where the icicle comes from but I guess that the skeletal mage cast an Ice spell and aim it on Tane. I thought that they only have a fireball spell, I then remember that could use any element as they had an Elementalist Power skill.


    "Shit! Tane!" Vicar didn''t what to say at this time as he was panic.


    Vicar then look at Tane and realized that he was still alive, but barely. He was barely conscious and bleeding out of his nose and mouth. Tane was dying at the moment and we need to get him treated as fast as we could but there no way we could do that.


    We were completely surrounded by the undead right now and there was no way to escape. It was our fault that makes Tane like this if we didn''t start an argument. He would be more focused on his surroundings and will not be impaled by the icicle spell.


    I started to think about what to do as Vicar tried to protect Tane from the undead. He was kinda mad at the undead as he sees Tane was suffering because of their attacks. He then takes his dagger and stabs the skeleton skull that about to attack us.


    The undead number was just overwhelming and what worse than Tane could die at any moment. Vicar remembers that Tane plan that was just to push through all of the skeletons until we finally escaped. That was the only choice he had as he didn''t want Tane to die here.


    The Icicle wasn''t that huge so Vicar pulled the icicle from Tane''s body, he coughs up blood but manages to stay alive. Vicar then lifts up Tane''s body from the ground and brings him to Vicar''s shoulder. He really wanted to save Tane.


    "We need to get out out of here. I promise you that we will survive." Vicar said.


    "Can...can you..." Tane''s voice was so faint that we were hardly able to hear what he said.


    "Don''t worry, I got it." Vicar reply.


    Vicar then asked me if there any of mine talent that could help him to the infirmary much faster as he didn''t think that Tane would make it out alive if we wouldn''t make it in time. I recalled that I do have a talent that might really useful now.


    It was the talent sprint that allows Vicar to gain a 100% movement speed for an hour and remove any speed reduction effect on the user. I think that should be doing the job as we were pushing our own way through the infirmary right now.


    "Just activated my talent sprint and you will be able to run as fast as you can," I said to Vicar.


    Vicar immediately active the talent." Active Sprint..."


    A gust of wind surrounded Vicar''s feet and suddenly he feels so light. I say that the talent had been activated and told him to start running and do not waste any more time as Tane''s life might be in danger.


    Vicar secures him up in his arms and run as fast as he can, towards the infirmary. I saw the group of skeletons tried to attack us, but the skeletons were unable to touch Vicar as he was so fast. I hear Tane coughing up blood behind Vicar.


    Vicar was worry about Tane as he asks him whether he was going too fast or not.


    "I''m... f-fine..." Tane struggles to say.


    Vicar looked back at him. "No, you''re not." He said that.


    "Just... leave m-me here... Don''t ne-need to worry about me..." Tane said that.


    Vicar turns to look at him with a serious look, he then said something to Vicar "Bud... I''m not leaving you." He said it hoping that Tane heard it as he gradually begins to lose consciousness.


    He keeps running, hoping that he would make it in time but it was hard for Vicar to run through the undead skeletons. Their number was just too many and it''s like we still didn''t go that far from where we had been before.


    With his left hand wielding his dagger, he swings and slashing through the undead hoping that it would make a path for him. But things haven''t gone the way we wanted like the one we fighting right now were the elite skeletons.


    I know that it was tough for Vicar to move around while carrying Tane on his shoulder, it''s really cost him his mobility. What makes it worse than the fireball has started to come towards us, it was really hard to dodge the fireballs.


    "This is going to be bad." I think as we were getting overwhelmed by the undead right now. I guess we had to use our last teleport. I then told Vicar about using it right now.


    He disagrees with my idea, "No! I wouldn''t leave Tane here..."


    "Let me explain, I don''t think we would make it in time but we could instantly teleport Tane to the infirmary," I said to Vicar.


    "Wait a minute!? The teleport could do that... I thought it only can teleport the person who equips with you." Vicar ask me as he was confused.


    "I will explain it later but let teleport Tane first to the infirmary." There was no time to explain as I see Tane was in a dire state right now.


    "Okay...What''s the command?" Vicar asks me for the command.


    I never know how to activate the teleport on another person before but I have to just make a guess what was the command for it. "Umm...Just said teleport Tane." I don''t know if that would work or not but I really hope that it would work.


    "Teleport Tane!" Vicar said that very loudly.


    I thought it was not working but Tane''s body started to shift through the air and completely disappear from here. Seeing that, it means that the teleport work, and Tane will be teleport to the infirmary. I just hope it was not too late for him as I will not forgive myself if Tane died.


    With Tane gone, Vicar has regained his mobility back and was enable to fight. He easily defeated some elite skeletons and able to evade the fireball from the skeletal mages. But I worried something that was his stamina, I bet that Vicar would run out his stamina.


    There something been wondering me, I can''t use my skill even though I had unlocked them all earlier. Right now, the system has shown me that all my skills were still locked. I was confused about why all of my skills were locked, it should be unlocked.


    Then I realize something, does this happen because I activated the skills when I was linked with Aliss. I wonder if I was equipped with Aliss, the skills might be unlocked and she could use the skill. I regretted my decision to unlock my skills earlier as I couldn''t use my skills right now.


    I can''t even unlock all my skills again as all of the point needed to unlock the skills has been used. It really frustrates me right now as I was unable to help Vicar with his fight. I really wanted to reset my system back just, sadly I don''t know how to do it but at the same time, I was afraid that if my system was reset, I would go back to level 1.


    If was back at level 1, all my current stats now will be gone and it will make Vicar killed as I was unable to boost his stats anymore. He would go back to his original stats and it would only make the battle against the undead much harder.


    After an hour of fighting just to keep himself alive, Vicar survived until now but I could really see that he doesn''t have much stamina left to continue the fight. Even with the stats that I had a boost, he wouldn''t able to last any longer.


    Vicar started to slow down as I could see that he catches he breathe a lot after successfully defeating some skeletons. I didn''t want him to die like this, there so many things that he hasn''t done in his life.


    "Vicar! Hang in there... I believe that we could survive this..." I said that as I still believe in him that he could survive this.


    Vicar let out a smile, "O-of course... I st-still can fight..." He said that as he was about to attack one of the elite skeletons.


    With his last strength, he picks up his dagger and cracks the elite skeleton''s skull in, before dropping his dagger and letting his guard down for other skeletons to finish off.

 Chapter 122 - Here Come The Adventurers!

    "Vicar! Are you listening... Stand up and fight or you will die." I said that but it seems that he wouldn''t move.


    Vicar doesn''t have any strength left to even stand up, the skeletons were approaching him and about to finish him off. I kept shouting to him to move or just dodge the attack but it seems that he doesn''t have the stamina left to even move a little.


    Suddenly, shots are fired from a building across the street. I hear more shots being fired from the building across the street, and some from other directions. Arrows suddenly falling down near us and almost hit Vicar as well, all of the skeletons near Vicar were dead because of the arrow.


    Who were the people that shot the arrows, I doubt that it would be the town guards as they were all in the town gate fighting the undead there and not in the trade central area. With that amount of arrows that have been shot, I believe that it was from the town guards that have joined the battle at the town gate.


    I don''t know what had happened but I really glad that happen as it was able to save Vicar from dead. I then hear a loud sound coming from behind us, I didn''t have any slight idea who was making that sound. The sound was getting louder every second and it''s like the sound was coming toward us.


    "Vicar... Escape from here! The undead seems to not paying attention to us suddenly." I said that to Vicar as the undead didn''t even try to attack us right now.


    He still doesn''t have enough strength to move, he didn''t even try to stand up as he just froze there. The sound was getting louder as it was getting closer to us. But the more I listen to it, it somehow resembles a human shout.


    I could also hear the sound of the skull of the skeleton being shattered as it were so loud. Some of the skeletons fall to the ground and I finally know what had happened when I saw him coming out from the crowd of the undead. The people that we waited for and didn??t expect the most have arrived to help us in this fight.


    It was the people from the adventurers guild and the one who I seem to be leading this fight was not the guild master of the guild but rather the town lord itself. I didn''t think that Lord Framer would join the battle himself and to be this powerful as he just took down five elite skeletons by himself.


    Who was Lord Framer and why he was this powerful? I guess I was really influenced by the anime as all of the shows that I watched, not that many town lords show their power or rather fight in the front line with us. Lord Framer then realized that Vicar was there and quickly lift him up.


    Lord Framer was fighting the undead with his battleax, he wields it with both of his hand but I could see that he could also wield it with only one hand when he tried to lift Vicar up from the ground.


    "You have done a good job on hanging this long." Lord Framer said as he told other adventurers to carry Vicar to the infirmary.


    Before I leave the place for some time, I must look at Lord Framer as I was really curious about his stats.


    [Lord Framer] Level 42


    HP: 6500


    MP: 3000


    *Body*


    Str-43/60


    Dx-33/60


    Ag-39/60


    *Mind*


    Int-55/60


    Perception-51/60


    Charisma-52/60


    *Spirit*


    Magic-20/60


    Resistance-25/60


    Lord Framer stats disappear as I was too far from him, I didn''t have time to remember the stats perfectly but from what I could recall from those tiny memories of it. Lord Framer stats does equal Sir Esmir stats, it still left me to wonder why he decided to join the battle.


    The adventurers stopped when we were far from the undead, they didn''t take Vicar to the infirmary as Lord Framer told them to do so. They just put Vicar on the ground and went back to the place where it full of undead.


    "Just leave him here, they''re no use for us to bring him to the infirmary." One of the adventurers said that.


    "Didn''t Lord Framer order us to bring him there, what would happen if we disobey his order..." He said as he was afraid of the consequences.


    "Lord Framer is the nicest lord, he wouldn''t punish us." He tried to convince his friend.


    "I still think that we should...." He was interrupted by the other adventurer before he could say another word.


    "If you tell him that is, Lord Framer would never know if didn''t tell him. We just need to deceive Lord Framer that we already sent this guy to the infirmary. Besides, do you really wanna miss the chance to make some easy gold." He said that.


    "I''m not sure, it is wrong for not the following order." He replies back.


    "Oh, God! Just listen to me will you, look at this person..." The other guy looks at the Vicar and seems to realized something.


    "Okay! Okay... I will follow your idea but remember this all was on you." With that, both of them leave the area to join in the battle again.


    I was really surprised by their action and was kinda mad at them but I think I would let this slide as Vicar doesn''t have any injuries, he just needs to regain his stamina back. After that, he would be joining the battle again and it would be a lot easier.


    While we have the time right now, might be good for me to have a little conversation with Vicar while he regains his strength back.


    "Hey, Vicar? Do you think that Tane is fine right now..." I suddenly remember about Tane and make that the topic for us to talk.


    Vicar didn''t reply, he just leans on the wall silently. At first, I thought he was too tired that he didn''t decide to talk with me. I waited for a few minutes before I reengage back into the topic that I wanted to ask him but he still didn''t answer.


    "Are you pretending to not able to hear me? I know that you tired but could you at least speak to me." I said that before I realize something.


    Vicar''s eye didn''t even blink and been open for a very long time, he also didn''t move at all from the spot. I really don''t want to assume the worse right now as I still believe that he was still alive. I tried to say something to him.


    "You just joking with me right? You hear me right? Please reply..." Still, Vicar didn''t even reply to it.


    My mind started to think that Vicar was dead, I tried to recall back my memories in the battle. I did remember that the undead doesn''t have the chance to hit Vicar. There no way that my memories about it were wrong, I was there and I know what had happened.


    "Vicar! You believe that you would survive right?..." I remember those words from Vicar and said it out loud for him to hear.


    I then remember something that I could do to check whether Vicar was already died or just too exhausted to talk with me right now. But the moment I check his HP, I know that he still...


    [VICAR] Level 11


    HP: 133/800


    MP: 0/150


    Vicar HP didn''t even reach zero but I don''t know why he wouldn''t talk back to me right at this moment. After checking the hp and know that Vicar didn''t die yet. I tried to talk with him again and threaten him with something that might able to make him talk.


    It was really effective as he started to talk back to me, "Sorry for that ring, it''s just I trying to see whether you worried about me or not." Vicar said that to me.


    Hearing that makes me a bit angry as this was not really something that he should do to me because at a moment I believe he had died. "Just reply to me! You know that I''m worried about you... You are my friend." I said that to Vicar as he was my friend.


    "Again, I apologize... I didn''t mean to do it but I just too exhausted to talk at that moment." Vicar reply to me and trying to make an excuse for not replying to me at that time.


    "Okay, I forgive you but just nod or move a bit so I know that you still alive..." I said that as I didn''t want to argue with Vicar now.


    "I understand... so while we on it, I will say my thought about what you ask me earlier." He said that.


    "You thought about what?" I ask him as I forgot what the thing that I had said a few minutes ago.


    "About Tane! How could you forgot about that..." Vicar said.

 Chapter 123 - Vicar Skills

    While Vicar was trying to recover his stamina back, he and I talk about Tane. Whether he was still alive or not, Vicar believes that he would survive that and there''s no way that he could die. I was in doubt but I do hope that Tane wound was not that bad and he could recover from that.


    "I do believe that he would survive, even though I only know him in just a very short time. Tane was a lot tougher than he looks." Vicar said that as he really believes Tane was fine.


    "I''m not sure about that as it penetrates him in the stomach remember..." I said that.


    I still remember how the sharp icicle penetrate into Tane''s body and the blood that coming out from it when Vicar pulled it out. It was really horrifying to look at as I never had experienced that kind of thing before. I know that I had seen blood while I was adventuring with the bronze knight.


    But Tane''s situation was kinda different from the bronze knight as he just suffers a minor wound and didn''t let out a lot of blood. When I think about the bronze knight, I wonder where he was right now. If had not left the town when all of this happens, he could easily beat the undead.


    "I was the one that pulled it out remember, it was not that bad." He said.


    "Sure..." I said that as I think I should let Vicar rest a little bit and doesn''t want to waste his energy to talk with me right now.


    After resting for about fifteen minutes, Vicar had recovered his stamina back and drink some health potion to restore back his health. I was kinda confused at first why Vicar''s health was so low even though he doesn''t get hit that often by the skeletons.


    "Vicar? Why would you HP drop even though you don''t get hit by the undead." I ask him about it.


    "Oh! That''s because I''m using a skill that will make my HP decrease every second." He said that as he drinks another health potion.


    I realized that the skill must be related to he become so fast and deadly when he fights the elite skeletons in the alleyway. "I remember! You said that you only had the cloak spell and didn''t have any other skills or spell." I said that as that was the question that I wanted to ask him back then.


    "When was the time that I said that I didn''t have any other skills." He said that to me.


    "You seriously didn''t remember the time you said that," I said that as I clearly remember the day he told me about this stuff.


    "Sorry, but I can''t seem to recall the time that I said that... because I think I never said that," Vicar said that to me as he denied that he never said it.


    "It was the time when we escape from the Murkshell, that was the time you said it." I still remember it very clearly.


    "Wait a minute... I try to remember it back." It almost took Vicar two minutes to finally remember that scene again. "I remember now!"


    "Right after you use the cloak spell. I ask you about it and you said that it was the only thing you could use." I said with much confidence.


    "I think you misheard me or something causes what I remember telling you that it was one of the skills that my mother teach me," Vicar said that.


    The moment he said that I begin to recall what he actually said to me. Vicar really said that when I said about his cloak spell. I really feel ashamed that I remember something that was clearly wrong from what actually happens.


    "Yah! I think you had said that, but I wasn''t sure..." I was trying to hide my embarrassment.


    "I was sure that I had said that, it must be that you remember it in the wrong way." Vicar reply back.


    "Let not talk about that as I really intrigued about what other skills you had learned from your mother," I said that as I tried to change the topic and I really wanted to know about his skills.


    "I had learned some skills from my mother and some of it were a really dangerous skill." He started to tell me the skills he had learned.


    The first skill that he had learned was the Blood Stats, it was a skill that will raise the user agility and strength but it will drain your HP if you were active. When I heard about the first skill, I know why Vicar his movement became fast and his blow was deadly.


    Vicar''s second skill that he has also use the battle but I didn''t notice it, the skill called Combat Reflexes. The user will have the perception and agility stats increased, because of that the user will easily able to dodge and evade incoming attacks.


    "Wait! When you use the second skill?" I ask him as I really don''t know when he had used that skill


    "You didn''t realize it ring... I thought you will now but never mind I will tell you." Vicar said.


    Vicar told me that he use it when he was fighting the undead all alone after Tane had been teleported. That''s why the undead wasn''t able to land a single attack on him. He also told me that the skill was a dangerous skill as it will drain stamina really fast. When the user stamina reaches 0, it will immobilize the use until he regains a bit of stamina back.


    When Vicar said that about the negative effect of the second skill, I now understand why he doesn''t move even a bit after his stamina was depleted. He could not move as he was immobilized because he had used all of his stamina and need to recover it to be able to move again.


    Vicar then resumed telling me what his third skill was, he said that he had never shown or use this skill set in the battle. It was called Vanish, like its name Vanish. This skill will completely be erased the presence of the user and even the undead that have the skill called Life-Seeker wouldn''t be able to see the user.


    "So it''s just a better version of the cloak spell then?" I ask him as I think it was similar to the cloak spell with just some upgrade.


    "I guess you could say so, I think I should tell you more about this skill and you might know that this spell is different from the cloak spell." Vicar reply to me.


    He explains to me a bit more about this skill, Vicar said that this skill does not make you invisible as it rather erased your existence in this world for a few minutes. The user would not be able to hear or interact with the world as long as the skill was still activated.


    "So could you pass through a wall then?" I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar then answers my question, "It can do that and much more but like the previous skill it also had a consequence of using the skill." Vicar said that.


    I never thought that the consequences of using the skill Vanish were much scarier than the other skill that Vicar had to tell me about. This time the skill will make the user forget his memories and the more he uses it, the more memory he will lose.


    At first, I thought it was not that bad but when Vicar tell me a story that his mother told him about this skill effect. I know that we shouldn''t use it at all as it was really dangerous and would threaten Vicar''s own existence if he decided to use it.


    "Well that all are the skill that I had learned from my mother," Vicar said.


    "Just three skills? I thought there will be six or five more skills that you had learned from your mother." I said that as I really expect that he had more skills.


    "I could learn more but my mother didn''t have the time to teach me..." Vicar said as his face looks sad.


    "Oh! I''m sorry... it just that it will be better that you had learned more skills as it would be really helpful in this kind of situation.


    "Nah! It''s fine, I know what you meant..." I cut in before he could say any other words.


    "Let''s stop talking about this now! As I think we wasted a lot of time talking about this already, don''t you think we should head to the battle now?" I said that to Vicar reminding him about the fight against the undead.


    "Yea! You right... I think I have rested for a good amount of time already, we should join in the battle." Vicar said as he started to stand up.


    With that, we were about to head back to the trade central area and fight the undead with the adventurers.

 Chapter 124 - The Shady Guy Appearance

    We were just about to join the battle against the undead skeletons in the trade central area, our movement was immediately stopped when someone I know suddenly appears from the shadows. It was the shady guy wearing the black robe, he appears right in front of us.


    "I had found you again, why do you leave me Atheas?" That man asks me as he doesn''t know the reason why I teleported to another place.


    I can''t answer him directly as I was not equipped with the shady guy. I somehow felt the shady guy presence here will only bring more trouble to us. I decided to tell Vicar to ignore him and be careful at the same time as he might be indeed somewhat powerful.


    "Come back Atheas! Don''t you want to be with the demon lord..." He said that.


    Vicar didn''t know who was this shady guy and he asks me about it. I just tell Vicar that this man might be the follower of the first demon lord that and trying to revive the demon lord.


    "Atheas! Speak to me... I''m one of your comrades." The shady guy said that as it makes me wonder what sort of relationship do the previous Atheas ring has with the shady guy.


    Vicar was confused when the shady guy keeps saying the word Atheas, "Who is Atheas? My name is Vicar..." He said that.


    "Atheas was my name and he was talking with me," I said that to Vicar as he doesn''t know my real name in this world was.


    Vicar now knows why the shady guy kept saying Atheas, he then does something that I didn''t expect him to do. "You looking this ring right?" Vicar shows his hand.


    "Give me that ring young man in exchange for power..." The shady guy said that as he trying to pull something out from his robe.


    He then pulled out a ring, a ring that I had seen before. It was similar to the ring he gave Eli, a ring with a dark gem. That shady guy then offers Vicar the dark gem ring for me as he said that it would give Vicar an incredible amount of power, different from the ring that Vicar currently has.


    "Is that so? You might be telling a lie and that might only be a normal ring... demonstrate its power and I will decide whether I will give you mine." Vicar said that and it somehow makes me think that he may trade me up.


    "Vicar! Are you insane... That guy wanted to use me for evil and you wanted to give me to him!" I said that as I was afraid that Vicar would agree with the trade.


    "Don''t worry about it, I will not trade you... because I''m your owner, after all, Aliss does." Vicar said that as he will not take that offer.


    "So why would you tell him to demonstrate that ring power?" I ask him that as I still didn''t understand why Vicar did said that.


    Vicar said his reason for doing so and it was really a good idea, "To test out what that dark ring could do, that shady guy might fight us eventually to get you back." Vicar said that.


    The shady guy demonstrates the power of the dark ring. The dark gem of the ring glows when he successfully said something, there was a magic circle on the ground and skeletons suddenly come out from it. We realized that the dark ring has that kind of power.


    "That''s all? This Atheas ring could do more than that dark ring of yours..." Vicar said that trying to tell that the dark ring wasn''t that powerful as the man had said it was.


    His reaction when he heard what Vicar had said to him just now. The shady guy was surprised and seems to not believe in what Vicar had said. "There''s no way a human-like you could use the Atheas power..." The shady guy said.


    "Everyone can use it as long as they were equipped with the ring," Vicar said that as he still didn''t believe it.


    "No one can use it! Atheas wouldn''t let anyone uses the power unless that person was the first demon lord." He said that and ask Vicar to give him the ring.


    "As I said earlier, I will decide and I had made up my mind to not give my ring to you... because your ring didn''t match the power with my ring." Vicar said that as we both know that a fight would happen any time now with the shady guy.


    "Your ring? Atheas doesn''t belong to you! It belongs to the demon lord..." He said that as he uses the dark ring and summons some skeletons and order the skeletons to kill Vicar.


    We already know that it would happen and Vicar already prepare for it. The skeletons charges toward us and Vicar walk forward slowly. He stabs the first skeleton with the dagger, and it falls to the ground. Vicar stabs another in the head, breaking its skull.


    Vicar knows that he should defeat the shady guy first and he decided to use his skill Blood Stats, he then hit by the shady guy with his dagger on the side, Vicar then stabs the skeleton again on the other side. He collapses and Vicar goes for another hit and punches the shady guy in the side of the head and he falls to the ground.


    A sound can be heard when his head hits the stone in the ground, it might have shattered his skull or something. I didn''t even realize that Vicar punches him that hard.


    "And now, you will die but tell me first... what your purpose," Vicar said that before he would land the final blow to end the fight.


    I really didn''t expect that the battle would be over this soon as I expected that the shady guy would be much more powerful. But it seems that the shady guy wasn''t that powerful as I thought as he was easily defeated by Vicar that on level 11.


    "If... If you were going to kill me... You should at least kill my real body." The shady laughs as his body began to fade away.


    We were both shocked to know that what we were fighting wasn''t his real body at all. That would explain why it was so weak but there something been bothering me. How the heck that he could find me here, does he has some spy in here?


    Vicar then tried to hit the shady guy with the dagger before it fades away but he was late. The moment he tried that the shady guy disappeared and he drops the dark ring on the ground. Vicar picks it up and puts the ring on his pouch as the skeletons that he hasn''t defeated were coming near us.


    Just in a few minutes, Vicar easily defeated all of the summoned skeletons. After that was finish, he took out the dark ring and begin to examine it. I also look at it and notice something, it was really an identical ring to the one he gave to Eli.


    "To think that a simple ring like this could summon skeletons, this ring is indeed dangerous..." Vicar said that as he put it back in his pouch.


    When Vicar said that, I realized something about the dark ring. I now know why the skeletons keep appearing as Eli was the one that summoned the undead into this town. By removing the ring from Eli''s hand, it would stop the undead from appearing in this town.


    With that, we could defeat the skeletons that have been summoned and the town would not be in danger anymore.


    "Vicar listen to me... I think I had figure out why how to stop the undead from keep coming out from the ground." I said that to Vicar.


    "Really? How do you figure it out..." Vicar asks me about that.


    "You know the dark ring power right? That shady guy gives the same ring to Eli and that why the undead number never decreases even we had defeated a very huge number of them." I said that to Vicar.


    "So what you trying to say here that defeating Eli would stop the undead number from increasing," Vicar said that as he understands what I''m trying to say here.


    "You catch on that very quick... So let''s defeat Eli!" I said that as finally we could end the battle.


    "I don''t think we could go straight into Eli place, she was on the outer wall remember," Vicar said that as we couldn''t reach Eli that quick.


    I understand what Vicar meant by it as there was a battle at the trade central area and at the gate. We needed to go through the battle just to reach the outer wall. So that means we need to fight in the battle and it will delay us from reaching Eli place.


    "Isn''t there any way we could use to reach the outer wall?" I ask Vicar as he seems to know the way of the town.

 Chapter 125 - Into The Secret Path!

    "There is a way to reach the outer wall without going through the trade central area and the gate," Vicar said that to me.


    "Really? there is a way to get to the outer wall..." I ask him as I never know that there was away.


    "Are you joking? You don''t remember... you also know the secret way." Vicar said that as it makes me think.


    I then think for about five minutes until I realized that I indeed knew the secret way to the outer wall. It was the way that we tried to use it when we wanted to enter the town. It just that we had to turn back as there were so many lurking giant rats in that place.


    When I think about it, that place was really dangerous as it has the nest of the giant rats in there. Vicar could get himself hurt if he trying to use it. I then ask him whether he really wanted to use that path as we might be in much more trouble if we use it anyway.


    "Wait does that mean we''re gonna use that way? Isn''t that dangerous..." I said that as that place was still full of giant rats.


    "I know it''s dangerous but I do think I could handle them now, cause I can use my skill now," Vicar said as he was really confident in his skill to defeat the giant rats.


    "I believe you as I already see how capable you are when fighting the undead..." Somehow I believe he could kill all of the giant rats as the giant rats were that much powerful compare to some skeletons that we fought.


    "Just for the information that the secret path entrance was in the noble district, so we need to go there," Vicar told me about it.


    With that, Vicar went back to the alleyway that we once used to get to the noble district as it was the fastest way to get there. Along the way, I ask Vicar some questions that I wanted to ask him about and it was related to his skill.


    "Vicar? While we still on our way to the noble district... may I ask you something."


    "Sure! Just ask me as I don''t think we will have time for question when we fighting Eli." Vicar said that as he didn''t mind me asking him a few things.


    "I''m curious about your skill, why didn''t you used it before... because you start using it when we fighting the Elite Skeletons," I said that as I was wondering why he didn''t use it before.


    "I simply can''t use it before I fight the Elite Skeletons..." He said.


    "Eh? You can''t use it... so how come you can use it now." I ask him as it doesn''t make sense that he was able to use his skill now.


    "I don''t know, I remember that I tried to use the skill when we fight the giant rats but it didn''t work..." Vicar said that.


    "So that means that you also didn''t know how you could use the skill suddenly right?" I ask him that.


    "Yes! I absolutely had no idea why I can use it now... I don''t know maybe because I believe I could use it when we were in trouble while fighting the Elite Skeletons." He said that as he tried to say that the power to believe makes him able to use it.


    I disagree with him but I wouldn''t say it directly to him, I believe that it might be because of me. I realized that when Vicar said he can''t use it before and able to use it when fighting the Elite Skeletons. My theory was that because I had reached my max level, Vicar could use his skill.


    When I haven''t reached my max level, he couldn''t use it. It must be related to me why he was able to use it but I shouldn''t care about that right now as I should be a focus on the task at hand. Luckily, there were no skeletons crawling up from the ground and it makes arrive at the noble district with just a few minutes.


    Vicar stands for a while, it seems like he was thinking about something. I then ask him what he was thinking about as I could help him to solve it if there was any problem. Vicar then said something and it was indeed a real problem.


    At first, I thought he was just joking around but after I ask him to stop to make any jokes in this situation. He then said that he was not making any jokes as Vicar really didn''t know where the entrance of the secret path that could help us get to the outer wall.


    "You didn''t know the entrance of the secret path!" I said that as I thought Vicar would know it.


    "I just know the location would be in the noble district but didn''t know which one as there were many manholes in this area." He said that as he doesn''t know which one.


    "I guess the only choice we had was to open all of them and look for the one that has a giant rat inside..." I said that to Vicar as it was the only option we had.


    Vicar agrees to my idea and does it immediately. We open the first manhole that was near us and look inside it, it was not the secret path as it was just the sewer. He then returns to the ground, Vicar didn''t give up as he kept opening another manhole.


    More than seventeen-minute has passed and yet we still didn''t find the secret path, it feels like we wasted our time searching for it as we could just go through the trade central area and the town gate. It might be better than this.


    Vicar then walked to another manhole in the area. If I was not wrong, this will make our tenth manhole of the day. Vicar lift up the cover and went inside the manhole, it was dark compared to the other manhole that we check on.


    Suddenly we hear some sound, we had heard this sound before and we noticed it right away. It was the sound of the giant rats, squeaking, and chattering sounds. We both realize that we finally found the entrance of the secret path that was in the town.


    We then realized we had to repeat the same mistake when we first enter this secret path, it was not carrying any light source. We were completely in the dark and we wouldn''t know when the giant rats will attack us. Vicar could only take out his dagger and prepare for the attack.


    "How can we forgot to bring a torch..." I said that to Vicar.


    "We were pretty dumb to forget about that right?" He replies back as the sound of the giant rats makes us know that it was near us.


    "Hahaha! So do you think you could handle the giant rats in this dark?" I ask Vicar about that.


    "I believe I could handle it and you know my power of belief could make me overcome anything right?" He said that he uses his catchphrase once again.


    "Well, I guess it''s up to you then¡­but if you going to say that. Prove it to me that you were able to hit one of the giant rats in the dark with your power of belief!" I said that to Vicar.


    I was kinda annoyed with the power of belief of him but I didn''t expect that he could really do it. As I realized that Vicar''s body suddenly moves and seems to hit something. It must be the giant rat that tries to jump on Vicar but get slash by the dagger.


    "See? Is that enough to be proof or you want me to kill all of the giant rats in the dark so you can believe in the power?" He said that as he makes another slash in the dark.


    That random slash again hit another giant rat that trying to attack us as we could hear a sound of high-pitched squeaks. I don''t know whether he has gotten lucky or it was really the power to believe that makes him able to hit the giant rats in the dark.


    I know that Vicar was hitting the giant rats but I don''t think it would be that easy to kill all of them in the dark. We still need a light source to light up this place.


    "I wish that we had a light source..." I said that to myself.


    To my surprise, I started to glow. My red gem started to glow brightly and because of it, we could finally see the whole place now. We both were shocked when we were able to see this place, we really thought that it would be easy but it was not.


    "This wouldn''t be easy..." I said that to Vicar.


    "It seems we would have to spend more time here..." Vicar reply.

 Chapter 126 - Another Skeletal Type!

    It was because that this place ain''t full of just giant rats now, it also occupied by the skeletons. We didn''t know what had happened here but it seems that the giant rats didn''t attack the skeletons, it''s like the monster had become allies.


    "Look at the corner... Did you see that particular skeletons?" Vicar ask me whether I see it or not.


    "I see it, it does seem different from the rest that we had fought right..." I said that to Vicar.


    We even noticed among the skeletons there was a new type that we didn''t even see before, it was different from the Elite Skeletons and the Skeletal Mage. I realized that it might be the highest-ranking of the skeletal monster.


    This new type of skeletons that we had discovered does have a weapon but its weapon was made of their own bone. It was a bone whip and it''s quite a long one. The new skeletons didn''t wear any armor or robes, it was like a normal skeleton but with a bone whip.


    Somehow I began to think that it might not be that powerful as it didn''t wear anything, but again a new type was always dangerous as we didn''t know what kind of stats and skill it has. We can''t let our guards down even if it was weak.


    "Do you think that the new type of skeletons is more dangerous?" He said that as Vicar think that the new type will be more powerful than others.


    "I do think so because every time we fought a new one, it will be more powerful than the one that we had fought," I said that as I check the new type of skeletons stats.


    [Skeletal Tamer] Level 20


    HP: 2000


    MP: 1000


    *Body*


    Str-11/60


    Dx-13/60


    Ag-14/60


    *Mind*


    Int-51/60


    Perception-41/60


    Charisma-0/60


    *Spirit*


    Magic-22/60


    Resistance-17/60


    The name of this type of skeletons was Skeletal Tamer, I began to realize that this new type of skeletons might be the cause of why the giant rats didn''t attack the skeletons. As the name of this skeleton already describes what could this type of skeleton do.


    When I see the stats of the skeletal tamer, I noticed that it doesn''t like the stats of elite skeletons or skeletal mage. As its stats were much lower than both of the skeletal monsters we had a fight. This one was pretty much an upgrade to a normal skeleton.


    To think that I even thought that this new type of skeletons would be the first ranking among the skeletal monster, this skeletal tamer could just be easily defeated by Vicar in no time. I didn''t even bother to check the skeletal tamer skills as it might not be that dangerous.


    "Vicar! The new type is called skeletal tamer.... you could beat it easily as it was not that strong as the Elite Skeletons." I rely on the info on Vicar as it might help him.


    "If you say that, I guess I had to finish this as quickly as I can..." Vicar said that as he started to attack.


    Vicar really has gotten stronger as the giant rats didn''t prove to be that powerful as before. It might be because he had leveled up a bit as he does kill a lot of skeletons. I still remember that these giant rats prove to be a real problem back then as we need to turn back and find another way to enter the town.


    But again, most of the power does come from me. If I hadn''t leveled up myself, we would have a very hard time fighting the skeletons before and the giant rats now. I didn''t think that Vicar could survive the battle against the undead without me powering him up.


    As I thought that it was gonna be easy, Vicar was overwhelmed by the number of giant rats and skeletons in here. Suddenly, giant rats jumped and bite into the ankle of Vicar. He screamed in pain as he kills the giant rats that bite him with his dagger immediately.


    "Behind you, Vicar!" I warn Vicar as another giant rat tried to attack Vicar with its claws from behind.


    Hearing my warning, Vicar immediately turns behind. He stabs his dagger forward and kills the giant rat that trying to attack him. With that injury on his ankle, Vicar could move that much as he just could stay in one spot. The giant rat''s teeth were quite sharp and it has to make it hurt.


    "Drink some health potion! Fast..." I said that as Vicar injuries were quite serious.


    Vicar pulls out a potion from his pouch, flicks out the cork, and chugs it down quickly as other giant rats were about to attack us. The effect of the potion has healed out the wound in Vicar''s ankle and enable him to fight as normal again.


    While Vicar was still fighting, I noticed that we had wasted a lot of time here. While we fighting the giant rats here, the casualty of the battle against the undead has increased. We need to hurry up and defeat the monster here to proceed.


    I then realized something, what happens if the skeletal tamer was defeated. Will the giant rats start attacking the skeletons. I don''t know whether it will work out like I think it will but I do think there nothing wrong if I tried that. To prove that I need to know whether the skeletal tamer was the one that controls the giant rats now.


    -Scanning All Monster/Creature Near 10 radius-


    -Scanned 3-


    -Complete-


    -Displaying Monster/Creature-


    >Skeleton


    >Giant Rats


    >Skeletal Tamer


    "Select! Skeletal Tamer..."


    >Skeletal Tamer


    =A much more powerful version of the skeleton. It ranks among the lowest of the other skeletal monster. This type of skeletons usually fights with a bone whip that could be dangerous for an unprepared opponent.


    =Undead


    =Skeleton/Ghost


    >Skill


    =Control Lower Monster


    =Control Monster Boost


    =Growth


    =Whip Strike


    The skeletal tamer does have the skill to control monsters and it somehow makes me think that this could actually work.


    "Hey, Vicar? Could ignore the giant rats and focus on the skeletal tamer..." I said that to Vicar.


    "Why?" He asks me.


    "This is just a theory but I think that if we defeat the skeletal tamer first, the giant rats would start to attack the skeletons," I said that to him.


    "Are you sure about that?" Vicar asks as he still was unsure about it.


    "I''m sure about it as the skeletal tamer has the skill to control monster..." I said that to Vicar.


    "If you are that sure about this, I guess we could try it." He said that as change immediately attacks the skeletal tamer.


    It was really that easy to kill the skeletal tamer, it does try to attack us with its bone whip when we were near but Vicar could easily dodge it. The elite skeletons do prove to be harder to defeat than the skeletal tamer.


    With one of the skeletal tamer defeated, I began to see some reaction change from the giant rats but it wasn''t attacking the skeletons yet as there was still some skeletal tamer here. It just in a matter of minutes for Vicar to defeat all of the skeletal tamers.


    After all of the skeletal tamer has been defeated, the giant rats started to attack the skeletons just like I had thought it will do after been released from the skeletal tamer control. The battle between the giant rats and the skeletons has begun here in the secret path.


    "You were right about that, I worked like you had thought it will be..." Vicar said that as he didn''t believe that it would work.


    "Why are you still standing here! Let go and hurried up and escaped this place, before the giant rats and the skeletons started to attack us..." I said that to Vicar as this was our chance to escape as we didn''t get surrounded anymore.


    Listening to what I just had said, Vicar realized that this was the chance to escape. He immediately runs towards the exit. There were some giant rats and skeletons that tried to attack us but we did manage to defeat it easily without that much trouble.


    I still glowing brightly and because of that Vicar could see and finally reach the exit was. I remember that this place was where Vicar and Tane fight the giant rats. How I wish Tane would be here with us as the team doesn''t complete without him.


    Vicar then climbed up the ladder and open the manhole cover and we finally out from the secret path. We were now at the outer wall and we realized that the situation here was much worse.


    There were many skeletons here and we realized that there was another type of skeleton here at the outer wall. We also saw many bodies of dead town guard here, it must be quite the fight between the skeletons and the guards here.

 Chapter 127 - Skeleton Lord Appear!

    Luckily, all of the skeletons here didn''t seem to notice us yet. I was really glad that the skeletons didn''t notice us as if the skeletons did attack us when we were just getting out from the manhole. It would be pretty bad as Vicar didn''t have that much time to prepare for the attack that coming from the skeletons.


    I was intrigued by the new type of skeleton that we had to discover in the outer wall. I was looking around and didn''t see any similar skeletons to it. I don''t know why but I could feel trouble with the new skeleton that I currently looking at.


    The new skeleton does wear armor like the elite skeleton but it was different as its armor doesn''t seem to be broken like the elite skeleton''s armor. It almost looks like it was a brand new armor that just been forged or never been wear before.


    It also wields a sword on his right and a shield on his left skeletal hand. Both the sword and shield also look new. I know that we couldn''t defeat that new skeleton that easily as it was wearing a helm to protect its skull. As if the new skeleton knew about its own weak spot that was in the skull.


    It was obvious that the new type of skeleton wears a full armor that seems to be a metal or something better than metal. Looking at it it may be a mithril armor or something but somehow I didn''t believe that it would be mithril as I had seen one before when I was still in the shop.


    I then realized that I should check its stats as appearance doesn''t mean that it was powerful. The stats and the skill will determine whether the new skeleton does indeed powerful than the rest of the skeletal monster that we had fought so far.


    [Skeleton Lord] Level 40


    HP: 6300


    MP: 4000


    *Body*


    Str-41/60


    Dx-33/60


    Ag-39/60


    *Mind*


    Int-45/60


    Perception-52/60


    Charisma-0/60


    *Spirit*


    Magic-27/60


    Resistance-40/60


    >Skeleton Lord


    =The most powerful version of a skeletal monster. It ranks on the top among the skeletal monster. There could be only one skeleton lord in an area. It would need a top rank adventurer to be able to defeat this type of skeleton.


    =Undead


    =Skeleton/Ghost


    >Skill


    =Command Skeletons Lvl2


    =Growth Lvl2


    =Sword And Shield Mastery


    =Enhanced Attributes


    =Dark Shield


    =Critical Strike Lv2


    =Resurrection


    Looking at the name, stats, and the skill of the new skeleton that we had discovered. I know we will have a hard time to defeat it and it will be better for us to avoid it. I somehow didn''t believe that we could defeat the skeleton lord by ourselves.


    Its stats were much more powerful than the Elite Skeletons and the Skeletal Mage, what worse than the skeleton lord has much skill and one of them was the dark shield. The skill that could make us unable to land an attack on it as long as it was still activated.


    There were some unknown skills that I never saw any of the skeletons had, but I could just guess what the does skill effect by looking at the skills name. I did tell Vicar about all of this but he somehow believes that we could still defeat it.


    "Didn''t you hear what I had said to you! That skeleton lord is dangerous..." I said that to Vicar, I don''t know but it seems like Vicar was unaware of the danger.


    "I know but I believe in our strength that we could defeat it," Vicar said that as he still believes we could do it.


    "Okay, so how do you break the dark shield then?" I ask him how will he break the dark shield as it was the thing that gives us such a hard time defeating the skeletal mage before.


    "Simple!" He then continues to said, "Active your talent disrupt and the dark shield will be gone, we then will be able to hit the skeleton lord." That was Vicar''s idea to break the dark shield but he seems to forget something about my talents.


    "You do know that I already activated that talent before and it was still on cooldown..." I said that to Vicar and he finally realized it.


    "Really? How much time left before we could use it..." Vicar asks me about the disrupt cooldown.


    "Tomorrow... We could use it tomorrow." I said that to him as he makes a face, he really didn''t believe that it takes a long time for us to be able to activate it again.


    "So we basically had no chance against the skeleton lord now unless we know any other way to destroy the dark shield," Vicar said that as he finally understands that we couldn''t fight the skeleton lord as we would only lose at the battle if we decided to fight.


    "Just remember that our current objective is to remove the dark ring from Eli''s hand and not to fight the skeleton lord," I said that just to remind Vicar of our objective back.


    "I know that but where is she?" Vicar said as he looking for Eli.


    I realized that as well, I really thought that Eli wouldn''t move from this spot as that time when I was still here. It seems like Eli wouldn''t even budge as she just stands at the same spot. She might move to a different place when teleported me to Aliss''s room.


    "I don''t know but I do think she is in this area." I believe that Eli wouldn''t walk that far away from this place.


    Vicar does seem to think that also, "I agree as she must be in this area... but it would be rather hard finding her." Vicar said that.


    I know what Vicar meant by that, to find her in this crowd of undead would be pretty hard and would also be dangerous. We must think of a way to look for her while not attract any attention from skeletons as it would be very bad if the skeletons did notice us.


    Vicar would have to fight all of the skeletons here including the powerful skeletons lord by himself. I know that Vicar has already fought a large number of skeletons by himself but it was different now. The number of the skeletons here was much bigger than in the trade central area and plus the new skeleton lord.


    So we must absolutely not draw any attention to us or we would put ourselves in a huge problem. To prevent that from happening we must think of a way to look for Eli. With that, I started to ask Vicar if he had any plan to look for Eli without making the skeletons notice we were here.


    "Sorry Ring, I couldn''t think of any plan to find Eli without drawing attention as I believe that the skeletons would eventually notice us anyway," Vicar said that.


    I already expected that Vicar couldn''t think a way but there''s nothing wrong in asking his opinion on this thing. "How about we use your skill Vanish?" I said that to Vicar as I suggest him to use one of his skill.


    "Do you not listen to my explanation about that skill? If I use that skill, my own existence would be in danger..." Vicar said that as he seems to not agree with what I had said.


    "I do listen, it would only erase your existence if you use it very often right?..." I said that as to make Vicar know that I did listen to all his explanation before. I then continue to speak, "Your existence would not be erased if you just use it once."


    "You know what! I do think that fighting skeletons wouldn''t be that bad..." Vicar said that as he thinks that fighting was better than using his own skill vanish.


    "Really? Using your skill, you could avoid to fight the skeletons and to be killed by the skeletons." I said that as I think using the skill vanish was the simpler way to find Eli.


    "It seems that I forgot to tell you that the skill would only last for a minute and I would be visible after that..." Vicar said something that he didn''t mention when he explaining his skill to me before.


    "Why didn''t you said that, you know that it was an important detail of your skills Vanish," I said to Vicar as I kinda mad at him for not explaining everything to me and know I have to think of a different plan because of this.


    "I admit that it was a mistake but the reason I didn''t mention it because I didn''t think that we would be using it at all," Vicar said that to me.


    "It''s fine, it just that I had to think a new way to avoid drawing attention while looking for Eli," I said to him.


    I then begin to think of another way to find Eli...

 Chapter 128 - Fight Was The Only Option!

    Before I think any further, Vicar said to me that there nothing else we could do and just be prepared to defend ourselves if the skeletons notice us when we were searching for Eli in this area.


    "Don''t push yourself to think a way ring, I know you didn''t want me to get hurt but this was the only way left to do," Vicar said that as he trying to convince me.


    When I think about what Vicar had said, I do think that he was right. I''m pushing myself too hard to find the safest plan to search for Eli. I guess I''m gonna follow Vicar''s idea on this one as he the one that should decide what he gonna do.


    Besides fighting the skeletons and using the vanish skill both will be ended with Vicar either he gets killed or gets erased from the world. So I do think that he was the one that should decide which option he takes. If he decided to go with fighting the skeletons, I shouldn''t object to it.


    "You are right, I do think too much... this time I will agree with you but please don''t attract the attention of the skeletons," I said that as I agree with Vicar''s plan on how to find Eli.


    "Let search for her then but don''t worry I would try my best to not gain any attention..." Vicar said that as he slowly walks forward.


    We begin to look around, trying to find Eli. I know that it would be hard to find her in this area but we couldn''t give up as we must remove the dark ring from his finger or else these skeletons would keep on spawning. If that happens, this town could get destroy by the skeletons.


    To prevent that from happening, we must find Eli quickly. So far we didn''t find Eli yet but also the skeletons still didn''t notice our presence here in the area. I wish that we could stay undetected at least until we find Eli but the skeletons already aware of our presence here.


    All of the skeleton''s gaze was turned toward Vicar as the skeletons begin to move towards us slowly. We had another choice that was to run away but there was an area that we hadn''t checked yet as the place was full of skeletons.


    So Vicar decided to stay and fight the skeletons if he could defeat the skeletons that seem to be impossible to defeat just by looking at their number alone. We could check the area and we might even find Eli in one of those unchecked areas.


    "Don''t run out of stamina again, this time no one will be able to save you..." I warn Vicar to look out for his stamina when he fighting the skeleton.


    "Thanks for the warning! I will make sure to save up some stamina to escape, if I forget just simply remind me..." Vicar said that as he takes out his dagger.


    As expected the basic skeletons don''t stand a chance against Vicar as it was really easy to shatter its skulls. I do notice that this area doesn''t have any Elite skeletons and Skeletal mage. It might be because this area has the strongest skeletal monster and that was the Skeleton Lord.


    Because of the sound, the Skeleton Lord finally notice us here. I thought that the skeleton lord would be approaching us slowly but the moment it saw us, the skeleton lord charges toward us. Both Vicar and I knew that this would not be an easy fight.


    Every swing of the skeleton lord blade nearly hit us as Vicar could only able to dodge in just in time. The speed of the skeleton lord was much faster than the elite skeleton. Vicar did try to hit the skeleton lord with his dagger but the skeleton lord managed to block it with its shield.


    While fighting the skeleton lord, we noticed that none of the other skeletons interfere with the fight. It''s like the skeletons were told not to do so. But thanks to that we could focus only on the skeleton lord without the need to think about whether there will be an attack from the skeletons nearby.


    Even though we only fight the skeleton lord only, it still feels like we fighting hundreds of elite skeletons and skeletal mage. Vicar didn''t manage to even land a hit on the skeleton lord as it''s kept blocking every attack that comes near it.


    It''s almost like the skeleton lord knew when Vicar was about to attack and immediately block it with its shield. Vicar just barely able to dodge all of the skeleton attacks, I do know that all of the time Vicar has been using his skill to boost his own stats as if he didn''t do so he might not be able to dodge the attack.


    I don''t know why but it''s like even with my stats that have been combined with Vicar stats, Vicar still proves to be much slower than the skeleton lord. I really didn''t understand why Vicar movement was slower, there must be some reason behind it.


    I realized that Vicar will soon run out of stamina and will be killed if he runs out of stamina like in the trade central area as he can''t even stand up or move a little bit.


    "Vicar! I think we should retreat for now..." I said that as Vicar looks exhausted.


    "I agree with you, I do think that I need to rest up a little while." He said that as he begins to back away slowly.


    Suddenly, we didn''t expect that the skeleton lord to do that. As we never saw any skeletons were able to do what the skeleton lord could do, that was able to speak.


    "Foolish Human! Do you think you could escape from here, we will keep on the battle until one of us died..." The skeleton lord speaks his first word to us.


    Vicar was really surprised by it as he replies back, "You can speak! I never know a skeleton could speak..." Vicar said that as he really didn''t believe that the skeleton lord can talk.


    "Don''t even compare me with the rest of the skeletons, human! I''m the skeleton lord and I''m special..." The skeleton lord said that.


    "Is that so? The ring told me that you just have the same skill with the elite skeleton and the skeletal mage, nothing about you is special besides that you could talk..." Vicar said that as he tried still trying to back away slowly.


    The skeleton lord didn''t reply back to Vicar but I think what Vicar said had made the skeleton lord furious. As the other skeletons around us suddenly approaches us and started to attack us. It must be that the skeleton lord commands the skeletons to attack us.


    "Fight me! And I will command the skeletons to stop..." The skeleton lord told us to fight him.


    When the skeleton lord said that, I realize that I could make use of what the skeleton lord had just said to the Vicar. What if Vicar was able to convince the skeleton lord to stop all of the skeletons including the ones in the town. It would really help to lower the causalities.


    I told this to Vicar and he didn''t think that the skeleton lord would agree to the request, he said to me that to never trust someone especially if that person was an undead. I can''t believe that he said that as Vicar was the one that trust Eli was a good person.


    "Just try Vicar! Maybe the skeleton would hear our request..." I said that as we didn''t even try.


    "Fine, let me ask the skeleton lord," Vicar said that as he talks with the skeleton lord.


    When Vicar said that he would agree to fight the skeleton lord if only the skeleton lord stops every skeleton that was in the area and inside the town. The skeleton lord just simply laughs at Vicar.


    "Stupid human! You can''t make any demand as I''m the one that allowed to do that..." The skeleton lord said that as it still laughing.


    "Then, I will not fight you... Besides, I could easily defeat any skeletons that tried to block my way to escape." Vicar said that as he didn''t want to fight.


    "You dared defy my request human! Aren''t you the hero of this town?" The skeleton lord said that as the skeleton lord believe that Vicar was a hero.


    "Hero? I''m not even a hero just a temporary town guard that decided to protect the town..." Vicar said that.


    "There no way that you wasn''t a hero, you could not lie to me... Everyone that face me would die immediately by my sword. " The skeleton lord said as it still believes that.


    I don''t know why the skeleton lord believe that Vicar was a hero. He was just a simple man that wanted to protect the town that he loves.

 Chapter 129 - She Come To Rescue!

    "The reason I''m not dead yet because of my beliefs..." Vicar said that to the skeleton lord.


    Well, it clearly not because of his belief, it just because he been dodging all of the skeleton lord attacks. But the look on the skeleton lord when Vicar said that, I know that look as the skeleton lord doesn''t know what Vicar meant by that.


    "Believe? What do you mean..." The skeleton lord asks Vicar about that.


    "I will answer but only if you agree to my request," Vicar said as he tried to make the skeleton lord agree to stop all of the movement of the skeleton.


    "Ha! If you don''t tell me, I then will use force to make you spill it out..." The skeleton lord commands the skeletons near us to attack Vicar.


    Vicar knew that his stamina would not last that long but it would be sufficient enough to fight the skeletons and then escape from this area. Vicar didn''t waste any time and quickly defeat all of the skeletons that were coming near him.


    With the path clear, Vicar immediately runs as fast as he could. We know that this escape doesn''t mean that we were coward to fight but just to restore Vicar''s stamina again and to think a way to break the dark shield. If we didn''t do this, Vicar could get killed by the skeleton lord.


    We thought that we were able to escape from the skeleton lord but suddenly the skeleton lord appears in front of us. Seeing that, Vicar quickly changes his running direction but the skeleton lord kept appearing in front of us. We didn''t know how the skeleton lord could catch up.


    I know that Vicar would able to outrun the skeleton lord as Vicar agility was much higher than the skeleton lord but how can it still catch us up. It just doesn''t make any sense.


    "Human! You can''t escape from me... Fight me or die!" The skeleton lord said that but Vicar just ignores it.


    Vicar tried to run away again but it doesn''t work as the skeleton lord was able to block our escape. I was thinking about how the skeleton lord was able to gain such speed and then I realize something that could be the reason behind the skeleton lord speed.


    I remember that the skeleton lord has a skill called enhanced attributes, I could guess that it was the reason behind it. That skill might have boosted the stats of the skeleton lord dramatically and his agility stat might be higher than Vicar. I then checked whether it was true by looking at the skeleton lord stats.


    [Skeleton Lord] Level 40


    HP: 7000


    MP: 4500


    *Body*


    Str-51/60


    Dx-43/60


    Ag-49/60


    *Mind*


    Int-45/60


    Perception-52/60


    Charisma-0/60


    *Spirit*


    Magic-30/60


    Resistance-45/60


    What I guess was true after all when seeing the skeleton lord stats, it has become much more powerful than its previous stats. The skeleton lord has become more dangerous right now.


    "Be careful Vicar, it seems that the skeleton lord has gotten much stronger now and I don''t think you could be able to dodge his attack..." I said that to Vicar trying to warn him about the skeleton lord''s power right now.


    "Thanks for the heads up ring, I tried to be more cautious right now," Vicar said that as he stops his plan to escape from here.


    Vicar was on his defensive stance right now, he knows that if he tried to run away. It would give the skeleton lord the chance to attack Vicar and he also knows that he could die from it.


    "It seems that you are prepared to fight me now human! Let''s see whether you could dodge this attack..." The skeleton lord said that as the skeleton lord prepare to attack Vicar.


    As soon as the skeleton lord finish to say, the skeleton lord vanished just like that. I know that the skeleton lord didn''t vanish, it just moves to fast for our eyes to see the skeleton lord movement right now.


    "Vicar! Be careful, it could attack us any..." Before I could say it.


    The skeleton lord suddenly reappear in front of us and was about to slash us with its sword. Vicar couldn''t react to it, it was too late to evade the attack. Vicar was just tried to block it with his dagger but right in front of us, the dagger breaks when the skeleton lord sword hits it.


    I couldn''t look as the skeleton lord was about to hit Vicar with its sword. Vicar could not evade it and I know he will be killed, we already used up our last teleport. I realize that this was the end of Vicar and me, I couldn''t even have the time to say something to him.


    I reopened my vision after I heard a sound, it might be the sound of Vicar being split into two-part. But when I see, I saw a woman with white hair and a slender body, don''t forget the big b.r.e.a.s.t. She was in a white dress when I saw her.


    I immediately realized who she was as both Vicar and I knew her, not for a long time but a lot of a question suddenly appeared on my mind after seeing her here. I was surprised to see her as she was stopping the skeleton lord sword with her hand. I couldn''t believe it that she save Vicar''s life.


    I could see that Vicar was also shocked to see her, what''s more, shocking was that she save Vicar from being slash by the skeleton lord.


    "Eli! Why are you here?" Vicar shouted to her.


    To think that Eli was here saving Vicar''s life, whoever thought that will happen as I really think that Vicar will die. This was really unexpected indeed but why would Eli be here and save Vicar''s life. Isn''t she part of the undead, shouldn''t she just let Vicar die by the skeleton lord.


    We then had another surprise, Eli was able to talk. We remember that she couldn''t even talk to us and doesn''t even have any emotion. Right now, Eli clearly shows us her emotion and it seems that she was worried about Vicar.


    "Are you okay?" Eli asked Vicar. It was the first time we heard Eli talk.


    When the skeleton lord sees Eli, the skeleton lord didn''t stop as the skeleton lord keep attacking Eli. Eli does get heavy injuries but completely heal in a second. I don''t know what happening but Eli grabs Vicar and tried to escape from the area.


    The skeleton lord did try to stop us from escaping but Eli somehow was a lot faster than the skeleton lord. She managed to lose the skeleton lord and successfully escaped from the area. Vicar tried to escape from Eli''s grasp but she holds Vicar so tightly.


    Because of that, it kinda reminds me of the last day when Eli still clings with Vicar all of the time. That time the situation was not that bad as the current situation. We did have some trouble but we could solve that and I think the hardest was to escape from the dungeon.


    "Stop Eli! Where are you taking me..." Vicar said that to Eli as she still wouldn''t stop even though we already in a safe area which there were no skeletons here.


    Eli didn''t reply to Vicar''s question but she seems to be taking Vicar somewhere. A few minutes later, she finally stopped and we realized that we had been brought back to where we come from that was near the manhole at the outer wall.


    Eli then said something toward Vicar, "Are you hurt?" She then touches Vicar''s face with her hand. She seems worried about Vicar.


    Vicar pushed away Eli''s hand, "Why are you saving me? Aren''t you part one of them..." Vicar said that to her. He didn''t even say thanks to Eli for saving his life.


    Because of that, Eli started to let out a tear in her eyes. It seems that she was hurt because of Vicar''s action just now. I don''t know why but Eli does really have emotion because before this she was just like a human doll that doesn''t have any emotion at all.


    Right now, she shown a lot of expressions. Seeing her cry now, Vicar felt guilty but still didn''t want to apologize for it. I then had to interfere and told Vicar what he must do now or Eli wouldn''t stop crying.


    "Vicar! Just apologize... you''re a man and you should do the right thing." I said that to Vicar hoping that he would do it instead of getting mad at Eli.


    Vicar hesitated at first but he knows that he must apologize for his action towards Eli, "I''m sorry Eli, I shouldn''t do that..." Vicar said that as he apologized for his action at that moment.


    Eli slowly stopped crying as she looks at Vicar directly in the eyes. She then said something to him.

 Chapter 130 - Take It From Her!

    "Are you okay?" Eli said that to Vicar as she seems worried about him.


    I then realized something, I think that she already said that before. Does that mean that she could only say that, it just my assumption at the moment as Eli might say another thing if Vicar reply that he''s fine or any other word that he wanted to say to Eli?


    "I''m okay but why are you saving me?" Vicar said that as he wanted to know the answer why Eli save him from the skeleton lord.


    Surprisingly enough, she did answer the question and it was the first time I heard her saying another word besides the phrase are you okay that she kept saying on.


    "Because I don''t want you to die..." That was the reason why Eli save Vicar from the skeleton lord.


    I was really surprised by that answer but somehow I do expect it. The answer should be obvious but I do doubt that was all of the reason why she saves Vicar. Isn''t she the master of all the skeletons because she the one that been summoning it to attack the town.


    "Why should you even care if I die? I''m nobody to you..." Vicar said that to Eli. He does have a point as Vicar was nobody with Eli.


    "You''re nobody! but isn''t your the one that gives me freedom..." Eli reply to what Vicar had said.


    I never knew that Eli was a talkative person, it''s kinda weird hearing her talk this much as she was always being quiet when she clings to Vicar''s arm. I guess this was who she really was, a talkative person. It might be good after all as we need to extract some information from her.


    "And I regret doing so! Look at the town... many people had died and what worst that Tane was injured by one of your summoned skeletons." Vicar said that as he really regretted his action before.


    The moment Vicar said that Tane was injured, Eli was shocked by the news. "Really!? I''m sorry, was he hurt that badly...." Eli asks Vicar about Tane''s condition.


    "Why do you ask? You might not even recognize him..." Vicar said that as he was getting angry at Eli. I could tell it from the way he speak right now.


    "I do recognize Tane, he was the guy that assume we were lovers in the first place," Eli said that to Vicar to prove that she does indeed know Tane.


    When I heard that, I was kinda surprised that she could remember it. I thought that she wouldn''t remember it as she was just like a lifeless person that could not react or do anything besides cling to Vicar. I never thought that she was paying attention to her surroundings and what people say about her.


    Vicar didn''t seem happy even though Eli remember Tane. "So why didn''t you stop the skeletal mage movement! Why!..." Vicar yell at her.


    At the moment, Vicar was too angry that he couldn''t think anything else. All he could think was about Tane, I do know that he cares about him but right now he should calm down. Nothing good will come out if he let his emotion rule over him.


    "Calm down Vicar, don''t let your emotion take control over your action... you do remember what had happened when you were angry. I said that to Vicar, hoping that he could calm down a bit.


    He was just about to shout at Eli but he didn''t do it after hearing what I had just said to him. Vicar must realize that if he let''s anger consume him, he might do what he has done with Tane as well. I still remember that time when he punches Tane because of Eli.


    "Thanks, ring, I really need that..." Vicar said as it seems that he has cool off a bit.


    "I know you''re angry, I do as well but we must remember that our objective was right now," I said that to Vicar, remind him what he must do now as this was a perfect opportunity.


    Vicar realized what I meant by that as our objective was to find Eli and remove the dark ring from her finger so that she couldn''t summon more skeletons in the town. That''s why we could make the causalities in the town decrease.


    He takes a deep breath to regain his composure back, "I''m sorry about that Eli, I just want you to know about what had happened in the town." Vicar said that as he looks at Eli''s left hand.


    There we both could see that the dark ring was on her ring finger. I don''t know what will happen if we immediately pulled the ring from her finger, would she became hostile and attack us. I didn''t want to take that chance right now.


    I then told Vicar to take the dark ring from her without Eli noticing it. I also told him the reason why I wanted to do it in that way and Vicar understand it. He also agrees to take the ring without her noticing it at all. Vicar then proceeds with the plan.


    "No need to apologize, I was too blame for Tane''s injuries..." Eli said that as she looks really guilty about it. She must be realizing what she had done.


    Vicar takes Eli left hand and at that time he also replies to Eli, "It was my fault and the reason why I put the blame on you because I wasn''t enabled to protect Tane at that time..." He said that as he slowly removes the dark ring from Eli''s finger.


    Eli didn''t realize it at all, she was kinda surprised when Vicar takes her hand. I do notice that Eli was blushing for a bit right now. I wonder why she was blushing, was this because Vicar suddenly grabs her hand. Does she have a feeling for Vicar?


    I then shrug off that thought of mine as there was no way that Eli had a feeling for Vicar. Eli has a husband that was Sir Allen, I don''t know whether Sir Allen was still her husband as Eli was already dead. It was too complicated for me to think about that issue at the moment.


    As I focusing my attention on Vicar''s hand that was slowly removing the dark ring from Eli''s finger.


    Eli then said something in return, "I know that Tane wouldn''t blame you for that, he knows that you tried to protect him from the skeletons attack at that time..."


    I still don''t how but Eli didn''t even realize what was happening right now as her gaze was locked into Vicar''s eyes. I then begin to think that we could do it without her noticing it at all. Vicar didn''t reply to Eli as he was focused on the task at hand.


    Because of that, Eli realizes what had happened as she looks at her left hand. She couldn''t do anything as Vicar managed to take the dark ring from Eli. Eli was late to realize the situation as the dark ring was finally in our hands.


    "Give that back!" Eli said that as she tried to take it back from Vicar''s hand but she couldn''t take it as Vicar move a little further from her the moment he gets the dark ring.


    With the dark ring remove from Vicar''s hand, the skeletons surely will stop spawning in the town right now. I was so happy that we could finish our objective without that much hassle this time. Eli still trying to take the ring from Vicar but every time she tries to get near him.


    Vicar would make some distance between her, I know that he doesn''t want to take any chances as we didn''t know what Eli could do to us if we were within her range. We both know that Eli was more powerful than the skeleton lord.


    As we both witness Eli''s power the moment she saves Vicar from being split into two by the skeleton lord sword. We also realize that she could take the dark ring from Vicar right now and because of that, we both have become very cautious towards Eli.


    "Give that back, Vicar! I need that ring..." Eli said to Vicar as she still trying to take it from Vicar.


    "Why do you need this ring for? Is it for you to summon more skeletons and destroy the town..." Vicar said that as he wouldn''t give the dark ring to Eli. He knows the consequences if the dark ring falls into Eli''s hand again.


    "No! No! I wouldn''t do that... Just give me back my ring."


    "Sorry to say this Eli but I don''t trust you and I will not give you the dark ring back even if you try anything to me..." Vicar said that to Eli.


    "I would say this again Vicar! Give it to me or you will know the method I will use to get it back..." The tone of Eli''s voice started to change.


    Hearing that, we do know that trouble was coming to us...

 Chapter 131 - Eli?

    Eli''s behavior began to change drastically as she was nice and calm but now we could feel the killer instinct emits from her. Both Vicar and I realize that Eli might be hostile right now and we know that we couldn''t let the dark ring be taken or all our effort will go in vain.


    I know that we were gonna fight Eli and it might be a good idea for me to check her stats. It might provide me some info about her current stats right now and should also tell us whether Vicar could able to fight her or not.


    [Eli Steenswis] Level 50


    HP: 10000


    MP: 10000


    *Body*


    Str-51/60


    Dx-46/60


    Ag-49/60


    *Mind*


    Int-55/60


    Perception-53/60


    Charisma-43/60


    *Spirit*


    Magic-51/60


    Resistance-47/60


    Seeing her stats, I know that Vicar wouldn''t even stand a chance, he could easily be killed by her right at this moment. But we know that we couldn''t let that happen or Eli would get back the dark ring that was in our hand right now.


    Suddenly, we could hear a huge sound and it seems to be the sound of someone walking here. But if it was just footsteps, why we could hear it. I realized that it certainly bad news as that sound may indicate something large coming towards us.


    Vicar tried to prepare himself as he knows that we would need to fight Eli to make sure the ring wouldn''t go back into Eli''s hand but he realized something. When he tried to draw his weapon, he noticed that he doesn''t have any weapon at the moment.


    His sword already breaks and the shield was left behind in the trade central area. The only weapon we had was the dagger but it already broken into pieces when the skeleton lord slashes through it. Right now, Vicar didn''t have any weapon to fight and it will be a problem.


    "How could I fight like this..." Vicar said as he didn''t know what to do as he has no weapon in his hand.


    I look to our surroundings to see whether there was a stick that could act as a club, sadly there were some sticks around us but it was too fragile as it would break in just one hit and wouldn''t make any damage to the enemy.


    But I think that it was still better than nothing, "Vicar! Just pick up some stick and rock on the ground, just use it as a temporary weapon." I said that as we didn''t really have many options.


    "Really? I think that it would break easily..." Vicar does think that as well as he knows that the stick would break.


    "It''s up to you. If you prefer to fight with your fist... then don''t take the stick." I said that as that was another option Vicar had.


    After hearing what I had said, he then picks up the sticks and some rock on the ground. He probably knows that he couldn''t deal that much damage with his fist so Vicar decided to go with my idea. The huge sound does seem to come to this place as it was getting louder every time.


    "Vicar, do you think that you could fight?" I ask him as I began to have my doubt.


    "With a stick and some rocks, the answer should be obvious..." Vicar said that to me.


    "I know it was stupid for me to ask that question but I do think that we should just run away and go back to the town..." I suggest that to Vicar as I do realize how low our chance at surviving this fight that would happen at any time.


    "That is a good suggestion but do you think we could get away from Eli?" Vicar asks me about that. I also realized that as well as Eli''s stats were much more powerful than Vicar''s.


    "I don''t think we could cause Eli would be able to catch up to you... But look at her right now, she doesn''t do anything and just staring at us." I said to Vicar as we might be able to get away from here.


    "You''re right ring, she doesn''t do anything and it''s kinda weird..." Vicar said that.


    When Vicar said that, I then realized that her action was somehow weird right now. She could just attack us but she doesn''t do it. There must be a reason for this but I don''t want to stay here and figure it out as it would be better to figure it out when we were managed to get away from here.


    "It''s weird but I think you should get away from here Vicar, the sound was getting louder and I don''t like it..." I said that as I really have a bad feeling about this situation right now.


    Vicar does hear that sound as well and agrees with me. He said that the large sound was indeed trouble and he then tried to escape from this place. Vicar runs towards the town gate he hoping that he could meet up with the town''s guard there that might be still fighting the skeletons.


    There was indeed a faster way to get back into the town, that was using the path we use to get here. But we couldn''t use it as Eli was standing right on the manhole. That''s why Vicar decided to run towards the town gate instead of using the secret path.


    We did stumble upon some swords that belong to the dead town guards but Vicar didn''t pick it up as he worries that Eli might be trying to stop Vicar. I looked behind to see whether Eli was still standing there and she does still standing there.


    I thought that we could make it to the town gate without any problem but it seems that we couldn''t make it without some fight after all. Eli suddenly appeared in front of us and seems to throw a dark energy ball towards us.


    It was fast indeed but Vicar could still dodge it. The dark energy ball hit the tree behind us and make a huge sound. I did look behind to see what had happened at that time and was very surprised by it. The tree that been hit by the dark energy ball was decaying at a very fast rate.


    Vicar didn''t look at it as he was tried to dodge any incoming attack from Eli. I realize that I must warn Vicar about the dark energy ball.


    "Vicar! Listen to me... Don''t get hit by the dark energy ball." I warn Vicar about it as it was really dangerous and Vicar could die if he gets hit by it.


    "Why? Is the dark energy ball dangerous?" Vicar asked me about it.


    "It was dangerous indeed if you get hit by that... your body might decay and you could die," I said that, explaining the danger of the dark energy ball that was cast by Eli.


    "Thanks for the info ring as always, I tried my best not to get hit by it..." Vicar said that as he keeps moving forward.


    We couldn''t let Eli stop us right now as we were just a few meters left to arrive at the town gate. We both realize that it was dangerous but we didn''t have that much choice.


    Eli continues to cast her dark energy ball at us, this time the speed of the dark energy ball has increased and because of that it almost hit Vicar. Vicar just barely dodges the dark energy ball that time, if the speed of that thing increases again.


    I don''t know whether Vicar could still be able to dodge it or not. Vicar still keeps pushing forward and Eli tried to stop us as she cast five dark energy ball at us this time. It was much faster than the last time and there were five of the dark energy ball this time.


    Vicar knew that he couldn''t dodge it this time, I realized that as well. The moment that dark energy ball hit Vicar, he would be dead and Eli will get the dark ring back. Is this the end for Vicar, I wouldn''t think this was the end for him.


    "Vicar!" I shouted as Vicar get hit by five of the dark energy ball.


    Because of the impact he received from the dark energy ball, his whole body hit on the solid ground. My mind began to panic, I didn''t know what to do as I see Vicar didn''t open his eyes after he hit the ground.


    "Vicar! Vicar! Open your eyes..." I shouted to Vicar as I started to believe that he may be dead.


    I then began to call his name countless times just to make him open his eye but Vicar''s eyes still didn''t open. I don''t know whether he was unconscious or dead right now. The only way to know was to look at his body whether it started to decay or not.


    It seems that....

 Chapter 132 - The Dark Ring!

    "Vicar! If you could hear me... Open your eyes." I said that as I began to worry that he might already die because of the dark energy ball.


    It seems that Vicar didn''t die yet as he opens his eyes. He opens his eyes while I was shouting his name. I really thought that he had died. I was really glad that he didn''t die by that but at the same time, I was surprised as well. I clearly saw the dark energy ball hit Vicar right at his chest.


    How come Vicar didn''t die from that, it makes me wonder and some questions about it have begun to pop up in my mind. I was about to ask Vicar about it but I could see that he was shocked as well, it seems that he thought that he had died after getting hit by the dark energy ball.


    "I''m still alive but how?" Vicar was confused about what had happened.


    I was also confused about why Vicar didn''t die, "I don''t know..."


    Vicar stops lying on the ground as he slowly stands up again. I could tell that the impact of the dark energy ball still hurt Vicar. Eli was surprised to see Vicar survive the barrage of dark energy ball, seeing Vicar able to stand again. She immediately sends another dark energy ball towards him.


    "Vicar! Another dark energy ball is coming toward you..." I said that to warn him about the attack.


    He seems to be in deep thinking as he said something to me, "There something I want to test." The moment he said that he was hit by the dark energy ball. I don''t know what he wanted to test but he gets himself hit by the dark energy ball.


    This time, Vicar was stupid enough to get himself hit without even trying to dodge it. The dark energy hit Vicar in the stomach and Vicar did get pushed back by the force of the dark energy ball. But surprisingly, he remains unharmed and his body did not decay like it supposed to when he hit by that dark energy.


    Vicar was still able to stand on his feet even after taking the dark energy ball as he was thrown away by its force back then. It may be because there were five of the dark energy ball that time and it was only one this time.


    He smiles after he realized that the dark energy ball doesn''t affect him, "Ring! It doesn''t have any effect on me, it''s still hurt but my body didn''t start to decay." He said that as realize that his body didn''t decay at all even after being hit by that.


    "Maybe it took time for your body to decay..." I said that as I didn''t sure that it doesn''t affect Vicar at all.


    "Do you really want my body to decay? Shouldn''t you be glad that I''m somehow alive?" He said that as he thought that I wanted him to die.


    "Of course not, it''s just... Why did your body didn''t decay as it should be?" That was the question in my mind right now and I been thinking of an answer for it.


    "Eh? I thought you use your talent Disrupt to make sure that I gain immunity to any kind of spell." Vicar thought that I had activated the talent Disrupt.


    When Vicar said that, I quickly check my talent menu to see whether it could be used. When I check the talent Disrupt, it still saying that it was on cooldown. I then tried to see if there was a Disrupt status effect but there was none.


    I then wonder how Vicar didn''t get the dark energy ball effect as he has been hit six times by it. There must be something that had caused it, I doubt the dark energy ball decaying effect doesn''t work on humans. While I was thinking, another dark energy ball hit Vicar.


    At that moment when Vicar was hit, I saw a light emitting from Vicar''s right hand. It was the hand that he currently holding the dark ring. It stops emitting light when the dark energy ball vanishes after successfully hitting Vicar in the body again.


    When I saw that, I begin to realize that the dark ring might be the cause of why Vicar''s body didn''t decay. I couldn''t think of any other reason that makes sense. This was the reason and suddenly I think that Vicar could make it to the town gate without any harm at all.


    "Vicar! I think I know the reason..." I said that as I don''t want him to think that it was because of my talent, Disrupt.


    "You do? What the reason then." Vicar ask me as he wanted to know why he hasn''t started to decay.


    "It certainly because of the dark ring in your hand right now, I think it absorbs any dark magic as it was emitting light when you get hit by the dark energy ball," I explain what was the reason to him.


    "So it takes away the decaying effect as well, I never thought to say this but the dark ring is quite useful..." Vicar said that as he now knows that he couldn''t be harm by dark magic.


    When Vicar knew about this, he put on the dark ring on his right hand. I was quite surprised by Vicar''s action as I didn''t think he would wear the dark ring himself. I begin to had a very bad feeling when he equips that dark ring.


    "I do think that you should remove the dark ring Vicar!" I said that as I begin to feel uneasy about it.


    "Why? I want to make sure the ring wouldn''t get missing... There nothing to worry about." Vicar said that as he tried to run past Eli. He wanted to get to the town gate immediately.


    "I still don''t think it was a great idea for you to wear a dark ring... I could feel the great dark magic coming from it." I said that as I can feel the immense dark magic from it.


    "I think you just jealous because this dark ring is more powerful than you," Vicar said that as he ignored my warning. He really thought that I was jealous as he had found a better ring than me.


    "It never crossed my mind at all, I didn''t do this because of jealousy but somehow I could tell that the dark ring was evil," I said that to convince Vicar to remove the ring instantly.


    He still didn''t listen to any of the things I had said to him as he still using the dark ring. Eli proves to be no trouble as all of the dark energy balls that she sent doesn''t even affect Vicar at all. I also realize something when Vicar put on that ring, he didn''t receive the damage he supposed to by the dark energy ball.


    Vicar should be pushed away by that and get some minor bruises. He just keeps advancing and lets the dark energy ball hit him. I don''t know what had happened to Vicar, he somehow has become more powerful after putting on the dark ring on his finger.


    I doubt that he was using any of his skills right now. Even though he already used it, there''s no way that he could become this strong. I then begin to think that this might be because of the dark ring power.


    "Look at this power! Nothing can hurt me anymore...Hahaha," Vicar suddenly said that loudly as he also laughs.


    I was surprised to hear Vicar said that, it''s not like him to boast about his power to the public. The more the dark energy ball was thrown to Vicar, the more I could feel the power of the dark ring. The dark ring must have absorbed all of the dark energy ball magic.


    Suddenly Vicar laughs, it wasn''t his normal laughter at all. It was a peal of evil laughter as it was the same sound, just like the skeleton lord when we heard it laughter. What happens to Vicar as he suddenly laughing at nothing.


    "Why are you laughing? And why does it sound evil..." I ask Vicar about it.


    "Evil? It was not... It might be that your ear broke or something." He laughs for a while and continues what he wanted to say. "Wait a moment! It might because you didn''t have an ear to listen..." Vicar said that to me.


    I feel like Vicar has become a jerk right now. The Vicar I knew will never say that as he was a nice guy that wouldn''t hurt people''s feelings. Somehow, I felt that the one I currently talking to was not Vicar at all.


    "Are you really the Vicar I know?" I said that based on what I''m thinking right now.


    "Vicar? Of course, that''s me... Who else you thought I am, silly ring." Vicar said.

 Chapter 133 - Lost Control!

    The way Vicar speaks with me has changed a bit after he wears the dark ring. I began to doubt that the man that I was talking to was Vicar. He will never say something like that but I think I''m just overthinking this situation and it may just be that his normal behavior.


    I realized that Vicar didn''t move at all, he just standing there and does nothing as Eli keep casting the dark energy ball towards Vicar. The dark ring keeps absorbing the dark magic from Eli''s spell as Vicar continues to laugh.


    "Don''t just stand here, this was our chance to get to the town gate," I said it to Vicar as he didn''t even move from his current spot.


    "Why should I go there?" Vicar ask me that question.


    Was he joking with me? He should know the answer to his question. I think he was just playing around but I will just say to him again. " You forgot, Vicar? To make sure the dark ring wouldn''t get stolen back by Eli."


    "That''s a foolish reason! She couldn''t get this dark ring now as I''m more powerful than her." He said that as he laughs.


    "I don''t think you can Vicar, remember that your stats were lower than her..." I tried to remind him that Eli was a powerful opponent.


    "She was if she had the dark ring in her hand but right now, I''m the one that had the power," Vicar said.


    Does he being serious right now, does he think that he had enough power to fight Eli. I still think that he wouldn''t stand a chance, the dark ring does not give him any power as it just absorbs the incoming spell from Eli. He doesn''t even have a weapon right now.


    "How do you know that? Besides, how do you want to fight without a weapon..." I said it to him.


    Vicar just laughs at what I had said, "Silly ring, I will not be the one that fights her... It will be the job of the skeleton lord and some skeletons to fight her."


    I was surprised upon hearing what Vicar had just said to me. He planning to use the skeleton lord as his pawn and command it to fight Eli. Vicar didn''t have the power to control the skeletons unless he planning to use the dark ring.


    "What! Are you nuts?... You say that you wanted to summon the skeletons here." I still wouldn''t believe that Vicar wanted to do it.


    "Of course you silly ring, that ways we could killed Eli instantly..." Vicar said that as he begins to summon the skeletons.


    Suddenly, some skeletons crawl outs from the ground. Among the skeletons type that been summoned was the, we had fought before. Skeletal Tamers, Elite Skeletons, Skeletal Mages, and the most powerful of the skeletons type was the skeleton lord.


    The skeleton lord that been summoned here was also the one that we fight before. But this time, it seems that the skeleton lord pledges its loyalty to Vicar. The skeleton lord didn''t attack Vicar this time even though the skeleton lord did see Vicar.


    "Vicar! What had you done..." I didn''t believe my own eyes that many skeletons have appeared right here.


    The number of skeletons has increased, I thought that we finally managed to decrease the number of skeletons but it seems I was wrong. I was shocked by Vicar''s action and yell at him for doing so.


    "Silly ring, don''t be mad at me... I''m just simply using the dark ring power to help us fulfill our goal." He said that calmly.


    "One of our goals was to decrease the number of skeletons and yet you do the opposite." I was really mad at Vicar right now. I don''t know what he was thinking when he does this.


    Vicar then looked at me very seriously, "That was your goal, not mine, there are just two goals for me right now that is to kill Eli and destroy the town."


    I couldn''t believe my ears when he said that he wanted to destroy the town. I know that Vicar was serious about it as I could see his face when he said about all of this. But why he suddenly has the intention to destroy the town.


    What causes him to make that decision. I then looked at the dark ring on his hand and realized that it might be the cause. The dark ring might have manipulated Vicar''s mind, I think that might be the reason. If that was true, it explains a whole a lot of things why Vicar talk and his action change immediately the moment he puts on the dark ring.


    "Vicar! Take off the dark ring right now, it will manipulate your mind if you keep in on your finger." I said that hoping that Vicar would still listen to what I am saying right now.


    "Stupid ring! You the one that been manipulating me all of this time... You could just talk and doesn''t give me the power I need to kill or destroy." Vicar said that.


    I know that I was already too late when I heard that. The dark ring has successfully manipulated Vicar''s mind and he will not listen anymore. I couldn''t do anything right now, I tried to help Vicar to be free from the dark ring control but it''s failed.


    I thought that I could able to do it just like when Aliss was being controlled by Elder Banshee. But this time it doesn''t work like that. The only thing I could do right now was just to see Vicar ordering the skeletons to attack Eli.


    With just one command, all of the skeletons started to attack Eli. Eli shoots the dark energy ball towards the skeletons this time but the skeletons number was too much as slowly Eli was overwhelmed by it. It might be true what Vicar said that Eli wasn''t that powerful without the dark ring.


    As Eli was easily beaten with just some skeletons. Vicar didn''t even look at Eli as he proceeds to the town gate next. The skeleton lord follows him from behind and when we finally arrived at the town gate.


    There I see the town''s guards were still fighting the skeletons, I could also see Captain Callum fighting the elite skeletons using a great sword alongside Sir Esmir. I guess seeing Sir Esmir didn''t go to the infirmary after all and just join in the battle.


    Vicar take the sword from the ground and began to attack the town guards. The town guards didn''t realize it as he thought that Vicar was his ally as Vicar was wearing the guard''s armor. Vicar orders the skeleton lord to go berserk, destroy and kill everything on the sight.


    Captain Callum did notice Vicar at far and started to slash his way through the skeletons. When Captain Callum already near us, Vicar suddenly attacks the captain using his sword.


    Captain Callum didn''t expect the attack but luckily he still managed to dodge Vicar''s attack. He was surprised by Vicar''s action and tried to ask Vicar why he does that. Captain Callum needs to know the situation right now, if he knows about it he might be able to help Vicar. I wish that I was able to talk to Captain Callum but he couldn''t hear me.


    "What are you trying to do Vicar!" Captain Callum said it in a serious tone.


    Vicar just simply laughs, he doesn''t even try to deceive Captain Callum about his action. "I tried to kill you, captain... You need to die for me then I could destroy the town.


    "This isn''t the time for jokes Vicar! If you were serious about destroying the town, I would not hesitate to kill you also." Captain Callum said that and I could see that he was really being serious about this matter.


    "Jokes you say? Do you think that this was a joke..." Vicar then throws his sword at Captain Callum. He missed on purpose as it was just a simple message to Captain Callum.


    "I don''t know what happens to you but if you intended to destroy the town, I need to kill you..." Captain Callum said that as he swings his greatsword at Vicar.


    I really thought that Captain Callum would stop the great swords when it was about to hit Vicar but he didn''t do it. Captain Callum show me that he will kill anyone that tried to destroy the town. Vicar didn''t dodge the attacks as well, he gladly takes that hit.


    "That''s a good swing... but sadly it doesn''t hurt me at all," Vicar said that as he pushed the great sword that was on his shoulder using his hand only.


    The durability of Vicar right now was really incredible, his shoulder doesn''t even have any small wounds from the hit he gets from the captain.


    I know that the fight between Vicar and Captain Callum will be a huge one...

 Chapter 134 - Captain Strength

    Vicar didn''t fight Captain Callum alone as he summoned three elite skeletons to aid him in the fight. I don''t know what should I do know as I don''t want Vicar to be killed by Captain Callum but if Vicar didn''t get defeated, he will plunge the town into darkness.


    The three elite skeletons started to attack Captain Callum but he didn''t even flinch at the incoming attacks. He swings his great sword at one of the elite skeletons and cut its arm off. The elite skeleton screams as its skeleton body started to crumble into ash. The other two elite skeletons run tried to attack but suffer the same fate as the first one.


    I thought that the skeletons would only be killed if their skull been shattered. The elite skeleton''s body didn''t regenerate as it turns to ash. I then noticed that Captain Callum''s great sword wasn''t just a basic one, at a moment I saw the great sword glow a bit.


    "Do you think that I would be easily defeated by it?" Captain Callum said.


    Vicar smile and said to the captain, "I know that it wouldn''t be fun if you die by the elite skeletons..."


    "As I said before, I would not die until I killed the evils in the town." Captain Callum said as he charges forward.


    Vicar picked up another sword and uses it in this fight with Captain Callum. Captain Callum quickly swings his greatsword again on Vicar hoping that it would defeat him. Vicar''s sword whistled through the air as he parried Captain Callum''s attack.


    "Is this the best you can do Captain?" Vicar let out a grin on his face.


    Captain Callum didn''t reply as he quickly let go of his greatsword, he then punches Vicar right on the stomach. Knocking him back down to the ground. I hear a crack. When I see above, Captain Callum steps on Vicar''s hand.


    "I admit that I could only go that best on a great sword but you would be surprised how better I am using my fist." Captain Callum said as he looks down at Vicar.


    Vicar struggled to get himself free again, but couldn''t. Captain Callum continues to attack him, and Vicar was helpless as he couldn''t move his hand. I don''t know why but Vicar couldn''t escape from Captain Callum right now.


    Captain Callum suddenly lifts his right leg and because of that Vicar was able to move his right hand. Vicar tried to grab Captain Callum''s left leg and make him unbalance so he could fell to the ground. But Vicar can''t do that as Captain Callum step his right hand again but this time with much force.


    It makes Vicar wince and scream in pain. I also hear that crack sound again, I think that might be Vicar bones that crack after being step by Captain Callum. After Captain Callum step on Vicar''s right hand, he does the same thing again that was lifting his right leg again.


    He looks at Vicar''s right hand and he lifts his left leg from Vicar''s left hand. I don''t know what the captain was thinking of doing that as Vicar has been free. But Vicar wasn''t able to stand up as he suddenly said something that kinda surprised me.


    "Where am I?" Vicar said as he looks confused.


    Captain Callum then lends his hand to Vicar, he takes the hand as the captain helps him stand up from the ground. As Vicar stands up, he looks around at his surroundings and realized something.


    "Wait! Isn''t this the town gate..." He said that loudly as he was surprised that he was here.


    Captain Callum smiled at Vicar as he said, "I''m glad that you''re back Vicar..."


    Hearing what Captain Callum just said, I immediately looked at Vicar''s left hand and I notice that the dark ring wasn''t on his finger anymore. I then wonder what had happened to the dark ring and suddenly I realized something.


    The crack sound that I hear wasn''t Vicar bone as it was actually the dark ring. That''s mean that the dark ring has been destroyed by Captain Callum. Does Captain Callum noticed the dark ring on Vicar and know that the dark ring was manipulating Vicar.


    But how does he know about the dark ring effect unless he had already known about it? Captain Callum must be very familiar with the dark ring for him to know what it does.


    "What happened to me? How do I end up here?" Vicar has many questions about what had happened.


    "You''re were under the influence of the dark ring Vicar but it''s okay now as I already destroy it." Captain Callum said that as he gives Vicar a health potion as Vicar''s hand was bleeding.


    Vicar drinks the potion as Captain Callum picked up his greatsword back from the ground. Vicar wanted to ask more about what had happened but the captain just simply said that this wasn''t the time for that. He then points his finger at the skeleton lord that been slaughtering the town guards.


    Captain Callum throws his sword on his left hip to Vicar. He takes the sword and opens the sheath up, it was a magical sword. The sword gleams as Vicar holds it in his hands.


    "Isn''t this a magical sword? Are you giving it to me..." Vicar said that asking whether Captain Callum give it to him.


    I doubt that Captain Callum would give Vicar a magical sword as it was rare enough to have and also very expensive to get. There''s no way that he willing to give Vicar the sword.


    "No, I''m just lending it to you... You do know that the skeleton lord would only be damaged by magic or magical weapon." Captain Callum said that.


    I already expect that but it was still the captain still kind enough to lend his magical sword to Vicar. I guess he believes in Vicar''s abilities to fight the skeleton lord. If only I could see the stats of a magical weapon, it would be really nice but my system doesn''t have that.


    But to my surprised that Captain Callum does know the type of skeletons as he said, skeleton lord. I guess he has encounter one before and able to defeat it. As he knows how to deal with damage to the skeleton lord. I begin to wonder what sort of past Captain Callum had.


    "Thanks, Captain Callum, I will use the magic sword well," Vicar said that.


    "Let''s stop this skeleton lord..." Captain Callum said that as he runs towards the skeleton lord.


    Vicar follows him from behind. Along the way, we saw many dead bodies and it was a horrible sight indeed. There were bodies that have been split in half and some of the missing body parts. I feel bad for the one who had died in this battle with the undead.


    They fight to protect the town and die protecting it. It was all because of me if only I didn''t suggest Vicar to run escape the dungeon in the first place. We wouldn''t discover the secret area which Eli was in. I was the cause of all of this problem.


    I then hear that my name being called by someone and immediately snapped out from my own thoughts.


    "Ring! Ring! Do you hear me?" Vicar said repeatedly.


    "Yes, I hear you, what??s you want for calling me..." I said that.


    Vicar then asks me to explain what really happens to him and how he did end up in the town gate as he doesn''t remember it. All he could remember that was fighting Eli and it was all blank after that. I was just about to explain what happen but I wasn''t the time for it now as Vicar and Captain Callum finally the place where the skeleton lord was.


    "I''m sorry Vicar, I think you should focus on the fight," I said that as I noticed that the skeleton lord movement was stopped by someone.


    The one that stops the Skeleton Lord movement was none other than Sir Esmir. I was surprised that he could damage the skeleton lord as well. I then remember that his war hammer was a magical weapon too.


    "I understand ring, after this make sure you tell me..." He said that as both he and Captain Callum join in the fight.


    Captain Callum then attacks the Skeleton Lord from behind and Captain Callum managed to penetrate the dark shield. My theory was true after all, the normal weapon would not have any effect on the dark shield but the magical weapon will be able to break it.


    The Skeleton Lord noticed that Captain Callum was behind and it wanted to turn but the skeleton lord couldn''t do that as it was defending himself from Sir Esmir attack.


    Seeing that, Vicar also join in and tried to attack the skeleton lord with his magic sword but something happens that knocked him back for a few steps.

 Chapter 135 - 3 VS 1

    The skeleton lord emits an aura that managed to knock all of us back. The height and size of the skeleton lord began to change as it''s become much taller and bigger. Much bigger than the elite skeleton size, it must be because of the skill growth that makes the skeleton lord gain this much size and height.


    But I do think it doesn''t matter as much as the skeleton lord just increases its physical appearance and not its stats. We still can defeat the skeleton lord because we had Sir Esmir and Captain Callum. Both of them were pretty much could defeat the Skeleton Lord without any much of a problem, I think.


    "Puny humans! Do you think that with this number, you could defeat me... Better think again!" The skeleton lord said as it swings its large sword towards Sir Esmir.


    Sir Esmir parries the attack with his war hammer. Their weapon clashes with each other because of that, the skeleton lord does swing it with much force just to kill Sir Esmir. Despite that attempt of trying to kill Sir Esmir, that attack doesn''t even push Sir Esmir even a bit from where he standing.


    "That was dangerous indeed, I thought that I will die but didn''t expect you were this weak." Sir Esmir said that as he managed to land a hit back on the skeleton lord.


    The skeleton scream in agony as it was also attacked from the back by Captain Callum. The skeleton lord didn''t seem to be able to defeat both of them. I feel like Vicar wouldn''t be needed as much as I thought he will be. Both of them were enough to handle the skeleton lord.


    I see that the skeleton lord HP begin to decrease a lot as it was being attacked by Captain Callum and Sir Esmir. I think that the skeleton lord would be defeated at any moment. Vicar didn''t even try to help as he just watches and let himself be amazed by both of them.


    "Vicar! I didn''t lend you that magic sword only for you to stand around while looking at us..." Captain Callum wanted Vicar to join up the fight as well.


    Because of that, Vicar joins in the fight with them. He didn''t do much but Vicar was able to damage the skeleton lord as it HP decrease when the skeleton lord was hit by Vicar attack. The skeleton lord was unable to do anything as it was being hit almost immediately after another attack.


    It does take quite some time for the skeleton lord HP to reach the 1000 mark. But when it reaches it, I know that the skeleton lord would be defeated soon. It was like I suspected, the skeleton lord was defeated and all of its bones part begins to break from each other.


    All of the skeleton lord bones fall to the ground and it has become a pile of bones. Vicar was happy that we were able to defeat the skeleton lord without getting any injuries. He just about to walk towards Sir Esmir, just for Vicar to talk with him. His movement was stopped as soon as Captain Callum said not to do so.


    Vicar was confused as to why he could not go to Sir Esmir as he was just in between the pile of bones. "Why can I go there? Isn''t it over already..." Vicar said that.


    "No, it''s still not over yet..." Captain Callum said that to Vicar.


    When he said that, I realized something about the skeleton lord. The skeleton lord has a skill called resurrection, which means that the skeleton lord would be resurrected once again. It somehow makes me wonder if that skill has a limit if it doesn''t have one.


    It would be really bad as Captain Callum and Sir Esmir would run out of stamina if they keep fighting the skeleton lord.


    Vicar still didn''t know what Captain Callum meant as Vicar think that the fight has already over. "But the skeleton lord was already defeated," Vicar said.


    "You will see for yourself..." Captain Callum said that and Vicar then looked at the pile of bones.


    The pile of bones begins to forming a skeleton body once again and slowly it becomes the skeleton lord that Vicar thought was already defeated. I don''t know why Vicar was surprised by it as I clearly remember that I had told him about the skeleton lord skill before.


    But to think that Captain Callum knows about the skeleton lord''s resurrection, he must have experience fighting it before. If he didn''t fight the skeleton lord before, he would never know what skill the skeleton lord has.


    Once again, the skeleton lord reappears in front of all of us. This time, the skeleton lord looks really angry at us. The skeleton lord didn''t take time as it quickly swings his sword again at Captain Callum. Unlike before, the swing was much faster but Captain Callum able to dodge it.


    "You human will die at my blade!" The skeleton lord said that as he swings it sword aimlessly.


    It destroys the surrounding buildings in the town gate area. The skeleton didn''t even care about us anymore as it basically just rampaging around and destroy everything in sight. Sir Esmir and Captain Callum act immediately and tried to minimize the damage before it could get any worse.


    The skeleton lord was heading toward the trade center but was delay by both Sir Esmir and Captain Callum. Vicar also joins the fight once again but he didn''t seem to do much as the skeleton lord has gotten a bit stronger than before.


    But still, the skeleton lord couldn''t beat Sir Esmir and Captain Callum. They both manage to defeat the skeleton lord once again as it becomes a pile of bones once again. I thought that it was over but it wasn''t, the skeleton lord was resurrected again.


    Does that mean the skeleton lord resurrection skill has no limit at all? But I have faith that Captain Callum and Sir Esmir will able to handle it again. As I looked at them, they seem to have plenty of stamina left. But how could they still have so much left, wasn''t they been fighting all this time.


    "What! The skeleton lord hasn''t been defeated?!" Vicar said that as he didn''t believe its eyes that the skeleton lord once again still in this fight.


    "It would never die... unless all of the skeletons have been used." Sir Esmir said that to Vicar.


    "What do you mean by that?... Unless all of the skeletons have been used." Vicar asks Sir Esmir. I was also intrigued by what Sir Esmir had said.


    Sir Esmir then explain it to us while we were in the middle of battling the skeleton lord once again. Sir Esmir said that the skeleton lord resurrection does not have any limit of how much it can be used. But the skill resurrection needed something in order to use it.


    It needs the soul of other skeletons nearby. With every resurrection been used, hundreds of skeletons in the area will simply perish.


    "That''s good! We will not have to deal a lot of skeletons after this..." Vicar said that I do think the same as Vicar.


    Captain Callum interfere with our talk, "It was good but know this Vicar, every time the skeleton lord resurrect and it was called as Resurrection Buff. Looking at how many skeletons in this town, I think the skeleton lord might overpower us then."


    Knowing about this does make it all clear why the skeleton lord suddenly become much faster that time. But to think that the skeleton lord will get stronger every time, it would be really bad for us even though there were fewer skeletons in the town.


    If both Captain Callum and Sir Esmir were defeated by the skeleton lord, who else will defend the town. I doubt that the adventurer would help us in defending the town. I think that Vicar needs to step up a bit in this fight as it was the only way to help both of them to preserve some stamina.


    "If that the case, I would do my best to help you guys..." Vicar said that.


    "Don''t worry young man, help will soon arrive and with that man around... I think we could handle the skeleton lord just fine." Sir Esmir said that as he keeps fighting the skeleton lord.


    I began to wonder who was that man that will be able to help us right now. That man must be strong and both of them seem to trust that man''s strength.


    The skeleton lord has been defeated and resurrected once again. This time it strength and speed has become much more faster than before. It looks like Captain Callum and Sir Esmir might need the help they can get right now.


    Suddenly, the help that Sir Esmir been expecting has finally arrived...

 Chapter 136 - The Trio (I)

    "It seems that you need my help..." That man said towards Sir Esmir.


    Vicar and I look at that man and it was Lord Framer that said that word. I never thought that Lord Framer was here in the front gate right now as I thought he was busy fighting the skeletons in the trade center area. But if Lord Framer was here.


    That means that the skeletons on the trade central area have been eliminated but why I only see Lord Framer here, where were the adventurers that supposed to be fighting alongside Lord Framer at the central area. There were only two reasons why I think the adventurers weren''t here with Lord Framer.


    The first reason was that they decided to not join in the battle at the town gate as they were scared or something. The second reason was I think that all of them has been killed by the skeletons in the fight but that wouldn''t be possible as they were adventurers, they were much more powerful than skeletons.


    Lord Framer charges in with his trusty war hammer and helps in the fight against the skeleton lord. I remember that Lord Framer war hammer also a magical weapon so he could damage the skeleton lord. I don''t know why the moment Lord Framer joins in the fight, it''s like all of them have a sudden increase in their strength and agility.


    I have just been imagining things as there''s no way that that could be true but when I checked all of their stats. I realized that all of their stats do have increased a bit from before. But why does their stats changed right after Lord Framer join this fight?


    It doesn''t make sense at all for their stats to change, there must be a reason behind all of this. I couldn''t think of any good reason to explain why it happens. I guess I just need to order Vicar to ask them about it as they were the ones that could give me the proper explanation.


    With Lord Framer joining in the battle, the skeleton lord has once again been defeated without any much trouble. Still, Vicar didn''t have a big contribution to this current fight again as it was handle by only the three of them.


    In the battle, I could see that their teamwork was good as their ability to fight alongside each other. It looks like they had a history together as well. I begin to ask myself this question, were they friends?


    "Good things you here Framer... Ops my mistake, I meant to call Lord Framer." Sir Esmir said that to Lord Framer.


    "You should never forget that Esmir, he was a lord now and must be addressed that way for us the common people..." Captain Callum said that as he let out laughter for a bit.


    Lord Framer smile when he heard Captain Callum said, "You know that you guys could call me Framer, it would not be a problem at all." Lord Framer said that.


    "We can''t do that, what will the other noble say when they heard we address you without it." Sir Esmir said that to Lord Framer.


    "It''s true that it would be bad but right now, there were no one around here but us so feel free to called me just like the old times." Lord Framer said that.


    Judging from their talk, I realize that they were friends as they talk so casually with each other. I don''t know how did they become friends but I don''t care about that right now as the only thing that I wanted to know about why their stats changed.


    "You forgot that there was one person here that might spread this to the public..." Captain Callum pointed his finger towards Vicar, all of the eyes there was focus on him.


    Lord Framer was kinda surprised to see Vicar here in the trade central. He didn''t realize that Vicar was here fighting along with him and his friends. He must not notice Vicar as he doesn''t do much against the skeleton lord.


    "Wait a minute! I promise that I will not talk about this. Please don''t send me to the dungeon." Vicar was kinda scared as he thought that Lord Framer would punish him because of that.


    All of them laugh when Vicar said that, "Don''t worry young man, our lord here would not do that..." Sir Esmir said that as he continues to laugh.


    Lord Framer then looked at Vicar and ask him about something, "Why are you here? I thought I had ordered the adventurers to carry you to the infirmary. How come you could be here..."


    Vicar simply answered the question honestly, "The adventurers didn''t do as you say and just leave me on the street but I wasn''t hurt as I just need to regain my stamina back. After that, I decided to join in the battle again." Vicar said that.


    "I see, I will make sure that the adventurer will be punished..." Lord Framer said.


    Vicar quickly told Lord Framer not to punish the adventurer as they had made the right decision. "I do not have any injuries and they were needed in the trade central area the most as the battle with the skeletons still going on that time," Vicar said that.


    I think that Vicar was simply to nice with those people, I remember that the reason they return back to the trade central area was just to kill the skeletons and get more gold. They were afraid that the other adventurers would kill most of the skeleton and left them with nothing.


    "I will accept your decision on that matter but I will still scold them for disobeying my order." Lord Framer said that as he would not punish the adventurers.


    Vicar then asks Lord Framer about the situation at the trade central area. "Does the trade central area is safe now?"


    "It still wasn''t safe, the adventurers were still fighting those skeletons as we speak right now." Lord Framer said that the trade central area was still full of skeletons.


    Hearing that answer, Vicar was confused why Lord Framer was here if the fight still happening at the trade central area. "If that so, why are you here Lord Framer?" Vicar asks him as he wanted to know why Lord Framer was in the town gate right now.


    "While we fighting the skeletons, hundreds of them suddenly perish in our eyes. I know that the skeletons wouldn''t just perish like that unless the skeleton lord resurrection skill been used." Lord Framer continue to say, "I know that Captain Callum here would need help fighting one of those so I decided to go here myself..."


    That means that Lord Framer also had experience fighting the skeleton lord before as he knows about the resurrection skill that the skeleton lord had. But how come he ever encounter one as a noble like him would never leave town to fight a monster.


    I guess Lord Framer had some history that might be interesting for me to know but this wasn''t the time for that right now.


    Vicar then asked another question to Lord Framer, "Lord Framer? that doesn''t explain how you know the location of the skeleton lord."


    "Are you forgot about the reports, the report did say that there will be a battle in the town gate soon enough..." Lord Framer simply said that to Vicar.


    With those answers, Vicar finally knows the reason for Lord Framer being here right now. After Vicar has done asking, I told him about the thing that I wanted to know the most. That was about the stats of the three of them, how did it increase when Lord Framer join in.


    When Vicar was just about to ask that question of mine, he was interrupted by Captain Callum as he said something that takes everyone''s attention.


    "I guess the time to talk is already over.." Captain Callum said that as we all looked at the resurrected skeleton lord once again. It was already the fourth time if I recalled it correctly that the skeleton lord has been resurrected.


    It was kinda annoying that the skeleton lord couldn''t stay being just a pile of bones for good. I was just about to know the secret and this skeleton lord interrupts it. I really hope that the next time we defeated the skeleton lord, it wouldn''t be able to use the resurrection skill anymore as there were no skeletons left to sacrifice.


    "I think it''s time for us to end this or we might be defeated by the skeleton lord later if it keeps resurrecting and gaining power..." Sir Esmir said that to all of us here.


    "Lord Framer was already here so I think we could be able to use it and end this for good." Captain Callum also said that the same thing.


    I don''t have any idea what was they saying right now, something that could end this once and for all. Were they planning to use some secret skill?

 Chapter 137 - The Trio (II)

    "You humans will certainly pay for all that you had done..." The skeleton lord said that as it looks really pissed after being defeated so many times.


    The skeleton lord then charges towards us with its massive sword. As told, the speed of the skeleton lord was faster than before. But the three of them still managed to keep up with the speed of the skeleton lord. It was amazing to see how the way they fight.


    I just realized that the three of them were using a two-handed weapon that needs much strength to wield. Maybe that''s why they were so buff for their age. But their weapon didn''t even make them slow as two-handed weapons suppose to slow down their wielder attack speed.


    For their age, the three of them were still strong and agile, it was really unexpected as most of the middle age man weren''t that strong and agile in my world. It was too soon for me to think that as Captain Callum get knocked over onto the building wall by the skeleton lord massive sword.


    "Callum!" Lord Framer shout as he worried about Captain Callum.


    Captain Callum was able to stand up after being knock at the wall, with that we know that Captain Callum was okay. After he stands up he said something to all of us.


    "The skeleton lord has become really strong, I think we should use it now..." Captain Callum said that.


    "I guess we had to." Sir Esmir then look at Vicar and said, "Young man, could you hold off the skeleton lord by yourself, we need a couple of minutes."


    Both Vicar and I didn''t understand what they were going to do but I guess it might be their special skill or something like that. They want Vicar to buy them some times but I don''t Vicar could able to last even for a minute.


    Looking at the skeleton lord current stats, there no way that Vicar could be able to do it. I know that Vicar already knows about his own limit but I had a feeling that he would accept it even though he can''t do this.


    "How much time do I need to hold off the skeleton lord?" Vicar asks as he was in his battle stance already.


    "If you could give us just 2 minutes, that would be plenty enough..." Sir Esmir said that.


    Vicar then said that he will try his best to hold the skeleton lord for two minutes. With that, the three of them make some distance behind Vicar and started to do something that we had no idea whatsoever.


    This was just like that time when Vicar willingly become the vanguard to take all of the giant rats attacks. But this time, he doesn''t face off the giant rats but a skeleton lord that would deal much more damage if Vicar gets hit. I just hope that he would not die because of this.


    Vicar walks forward-facing the skeleton lord alone. "You will fight me, skeleton lord!" Vicar said that as the skeleton lord glared at him.


    The skeleton lord laughs at Vicar, " You! You can''t beat me..."


    "We still didn''t know that yet right? I might be more powerful than before." Vicar said that as he shows his magical sword to the skeleton lord.


    "A magical weapon sword wouldn''t give you the power to fight me... But never mind, because I''m still pissed right now. I will just kill you to make me that feeling is gone." The skeleton lord said that as he swings his massive sword at Vicar.


    The speed of the swing make Vicar really hard to dodge it but he was able to dodge it. Vicar knew that the skeleton lord will swing its massive sword as always and because of that Vicar was able to dodge the attack before it hit him.


    "Now you will see whether I had become powerful or not... Enrage Activated!" Vicar said that as he attacks the skeleton lord with a magic sword.


    Before Vicar tried to hold off the skeleton lord. I had a short conversation with Vicar about my talents. I told him that there was some talent of mine that hasn''t been activated yet and told him to activate it when we fight the skeleton lord.


    Because this was somehow like a suicide thing as we tried to buy some time for them. Might as well active all of the talents that weren''t use before. I know that it would not do much but it might able to help Vicar for just a little bit.


    With that Enrage Talent activated, Vicar would gain 300% of attack speed for 4 minutes and damage boost by 110% for 2 minutes.


    "If we can''t defend against the skeleton lord attack, we will make sure that the skeleton lord doesn''t have the chance to attack," I said that as I believe that Vicar will able to do this with the help of my talent.


    Vicar then attacks the skeleton lord relentlessly as it''s like Vicar never stops to attack as the speed of Vicar''s attack was too fast. The skeleton lord couldn''t defend as the attack from Vicar never stop. The skeleton lord keeps receiving a lot of damage as well because of the damage boost. Don''t forget that the sword Vicar using was a magic sword.


    For two minutes straight, Vicar didn''t even stop for even once and because of that Vicar was able to do like Sir Esmir wanted him to do. I don''t know why but the three of them still weren''t here yet, where they still need more time. Vicar could only last for another two minutes and if they were still not ready, Vicar will be in trouble.


    When I thought that they still need more time, the three of them appear beside Vicar and I notice that each of their weapons glows in a light color. Thanks to god that they were right here now, Vicar wouldn''t be able to hold it much longer.


    "Young man, I''m sorry that we were a little late but I''m surprised that you were able to do it..." Sir Esmir said that to Vicar as he thought that Vicar wouldn''t be able to hold it off.


    "You should step back, for now, Vicar, we didn''t want you to get caught in what we gonna do next..." Captain Callum said that.


    Vicar then stops attacking the Skeleton Lord and get behind the three of them immediately. I don''t even have the slightest idea of what they gonna do but I guess this would be the end of the skeleton lord.


    Lord Framer then said a word to the skeleton lord, "This will be the end of you..." Pointing his war hammer towards the skeleton lord.


    The skeleton lord laughs at Lord Framer''s statement, it might be amusing to the skeleton lord. "Ha! I will never be defeated! I will be resurrected every time the three of you defeat me..." The skeleton lord said that as it knows that it would never die as long as the skeleton lord could use its resurrection skill.


    "But sadly this time, you would not have another chance to use your resurrection skill." Sir Esmir said that.


    "There were still plenty of skeletons in the town, I still can use my resurrection skill... and surely kill everyone in this town." The skeleton lord said that.


    "I will not be that confident if I was you right now but I guess it because you didn''t know what we''re gonna do at this moment." Captain Callum said that as he was in his battle stance.


    After that, I realized that the two of them were in their battle stance as well. Lord Framer begins to chant something as well as the two of them. It wasn''t a language that I familiar with, maybe it was a spell chant that why the language was so weird.


    The skeleton lord didn''t wait for them to finish their spell chant as it going to strike them. The skeleton lord must realize it as well that the spell might be something dangerous that could end it life. When the skeleton lord was about to hit Lord Framer, a light blinded my vision suddenly I couldn''t see what''s going on.


    The moment that the light that blinded my vision gone, I quickly looked at Lord Framer to see whether he was still there and he was still there standing like before. But when I tried to look at the skeleton lord, I couldn''t see where it was.


    I was just about to ask Vicar what had happened when the time my vision was blinded by the white light. He then said something.


    "What happen!" Vicar said...


    "Wait a minute, you didn''t know what happen..." I ask him that.


    "You know about it ring! I was blinded by a white light all of the sudden and couldn''t see what happen." Vicar said that as he was also didn''t know what had happened.


    "I''m sorry, I also didn''t know as my vision also blinded by the same light you''re talking about," I said to him.


    What exactly had to happen in that time...

 Chapter 138 - Skeleton Lord Eliminated!

    This time, the skeleton lord will not be resurrected as usually if it has been defeated. The skeleton lord would turn into a pile of bones but this time there wasn''t any pile of bones around the area. It seems that the skeleton lord suddenly vanishes from this place.


    "Now that the skeleton lord has gone... we should defeat the remaining skeletons." Sir Esmir said that to all of us.


    When Sir Esmir said that, I was really shocked to know that the skeleton lord has been defeated and that somehow explain why I can''t find the skeleton lord here anymore. But how did they defeat the skeleton lord, it must happen when we were blinded by the mysterious light.


    "Can someone explain to me what had happened?" Vicar said that to the three of them as he wanted to know what had happened.


    "Young man, we just defeated the skeleton lord and that''s all that happens at that time" Sir Esmir simply said that to Vicar.


    Vicar still doesn''t satisfied with the answer that Sir Esmir gave him, I also wanted to know more about it. "What I wanted to know is how did you guys defeat the skeleton lord," Vicar ask Sir Esmir again and hoping that this time he would tell it.


    "You wouldn''t need to know how we did it, just enough for you to know that it has already been defeated." Captain Callum didn''t give us the answer we need.


    Vicar was still eager to know about it but Lord Framer said to not ask about it anymore. "I know that you were curious about what had happened but I assured you that there nothing spectacular happens at that time." Lord Framer said that to Vicar.


    I don''t know why the three of them didn''t want us to know about it. There must be some secret about it, why must they hide it. It makes me wonder a lot about what had happened at that time and why they wouldn''t tell us about it.


    "Okay, I will not ask about it anymore..." Vicar said that as he was disappointed a bit to not able to know more about what had happened.


    "We appreciate it, Vicar, let''s talk about the rest of the skeletons that still in the town and the outside the town gate." Captain Callum said that as the three of them begins discussing it.


    "The skeletal mage and some elite skeleton in the trade central area have been defeated and what left in that area was some normal skeletons." Lord Framer said that to us.


    "So should we head there and help the adventurers then?" Sir Esmir suggesting us to go there to help them.


    Lord Framer didn''t agree with that suggestion as he said his reason. "The adventurers were more than capable to handle the skeletons, they wouldn''t need our help." Lord Framer said.


    "I do agree with Lord Framer this time, we should focus on the skeletons here and outside the town gate." Captain Callum said that.


    "If both of you said so, I will not object it. If we going to outside the town gate, we do need to know what the situation outside the town gate. Are there any reports from the town guards that been there?" Sir Esmir asks the question to Captain Callum.


    "Sadly, there was no one come back from there..." As Captain Callum continues to say, he then suddenly remember something and immediately looked at Vicar.


    "Wait! Vicar, you come from the outside the town gate right... How did you get to the outside as I never saw gone trough this area while we fighting the skeletons." Captain Callum said that to Vicar.


    All of the attention then shifts towards Vicar right now. He didn''t know if he should tell all of it, the three of them might ask more if they know about it. Vicar then talks with me first about whether he should tell the whole truth or make some lies and just told some part that was important.


    "I don''t know but I think you should not tell all of it, I''m just afraid that they will react differently towards you if you told them everything," I told my advice to Vicar and see whether he take my advice or not.


    Even after hearing my advice, Vicar was still hesitant about it. It took him about a minute or two, just to decided whether he take my advice or not. He finally takes my advice and told them how he was able to be outside the town gate area.


    Vicar then started to explain, the first thing he told was the secret path that he took to get to the outside of the town gate. Vicar then said that he encountered the skeleton lord that has just been defeated there. He also told them about how he gets the dark ring, but of course, Vicar tweaks the story a little bit as he didn''t mention Eli.


    He ended his explanation after he told the three of them that he doesn''t remember what happens after Vicar wears the dark ring on his finger. Vicar also told that he was surprised when he was suddenly in the town gate as he remembers that he was outside of the town gate.


    "I still hadn''t told you that you tried to attack me while you were under the influence of the dark ring." Captain Callum said that.


    Sir Esmir look a bit surprised when he heard Vicar mention about the dark ring, "Listen, young man, never equip that dark ring as it was crafted to revive the demon lord." He said that.


    "If the dark ring was here, that must mean that this attack was from the demon lord follower..." Lord Framer said that.


    It seems all of them know more about this matter and the demon lord follower. Does that mean there was a cult out there trying to revive back the demon lord? I guess the shady guy was a part of the demon lord follower as well.


    "Excuse me? May I ask what exactly the dark ring and why we shouldn''t wear it." Vicar then suddenly ask that question while the three of them were talking.


    Sir Esmir then answers Vicar''s question, "Young man, the dark ring was a ring that was crafted solely for the revival of the demon lord. I had seen many people that wear the dark ring become crazy as the ring somehow was connected to the demon lord essence." Sir Esmir said that to Vicar.


    "You were lucky that I noticed that dark ring on your hand. If not I really thought that you''re one of the enemies." Captain Callum said that.


    "I''m really sorry for causing trouble at that time, I will make sure to remember that I will never wear the dark ring again and will destroy the dark ring if I see it," Vicar said.


    "No need to apologize for that as you''re not the one that causing that, it was the dark ring." Captain Callum said that to Vicar as he didn''t want Vicar to apologize.


    "That''s enough of talking, let head to the outside. Like Vicar said that there were some elite skeletons and skeleton there, we should look for any survivor there also." Lord Framer said that.


    With that, we all walk to the outside of the town. We did encounter some of the skeletons along the way but it doesn''t give us much trouble as it was just normal skeletons. When we finally arrive outside the town gate.


    There were much more many skeletons in here compared to the town gate. I guess Vicar didn''t remember that he did summon more skeletons in this area while he was fighting Eli that time. I wanted to tell Vicar about it but decided not to do so as it would make Vicar feel really guilty about it.


    I also did not tell him what happens to Eli, I don''t want him to know that he was the one that orders the skeletons to kill her, I know that it wasn''t him but the dark ring but still he would blame himself for that. Maybe when the time was right, I will tell Vicar about what had happened at that moment when he wears the dark ring.


    "They''re a lot of skeletons here than Vicar had told us..." Captain Callum said that.


    "Well, that will not be a problem as long as there were just an elite skeleton and normal skeletons." Sir Esmir said that as he charges toward the skeletons.


    "Despite his age, he still very energetic... Don''t you agree with that Callum?" Lord Framer said that as Captain Callum just let out a small laugh.


    The others then join as well to clear all of the skeletons in this area. Vicar was able to handle himself pretty well against much more skeletons at once, maybe because of the magic sword that able to kill the skeletons without shattering their skulls.


    I know that within a few hours, the skeletons in the area would be defeated...

 Chapter 139 - Safe And Secure

    Like what I already guess earlier on before we all battle with the skeletons in this area. We did finish all of the remaining skeletons here within four hours. It did take quite a long time but I was glad the skeletons at the outer wall finally been defeated.


    All of the people here seem to be exhausted after the fight against the skeletons. Well of course they''re tired, the fight did take four hours to end.


    Sir Esmir was relieved, "Pfui... If the battle continues much longer, I think I will not be able to lift my mace anymore." He said that as he sits on the ground after that.


    Both Captain Callum and Lord Framer laugh at Sir Esmir, "Well, we aren''t that young anymore... we basically just a group of old men right now." Lord Framer said that.


    But to think that this group managed to defeat the skeleton lord and hundreds of skeletons in the town. Seeing them in action like this, I certainly would not think that way anymore. From the way I look at them right now, I would just call them the Trio of the Eniesia Town.


    "I think to celebrate our victory here and treat ourselves with the best wine in the town but I bet you both will be very busy after this..." Sir Esmir said that.


    Lord Framer then said, "I''m sure that I can let my son handle all of the reports for this night, I rarely get to drink with all of you after we that war."


    "That''s too irresponsible! You the lord of the town, you should do your job properly." Captain Callum said that to Lord Framer.


    "It does seem irresponsible but I do this because my son will eventually become the lord of this town and it would be better if he learns from this." Lord Framer said his reason for letting his son handle the reports.


    Sir Esmir laugh at Captain Callum as he said, "Aren''t that just your envy... You don''t have anyone to take over your job for a night right?"


    "Of course not! I could just make the vice-captain to do my job for this night but it would be...." Before Captain Callum could say any further, he was cut by Lord Framer.


    "As the Lord of this town, I command you to join our drinking session tonight." Lord Framer said that.


    "You couldn''t use your authority like that! I wouldn''t...." Once again Captain Callum didn''t get to finish all that they wanted to say as this time, Sir Esmir said something.


    "You shouldn''t disobey the command Callum, you know that it was a serious crime to disobey the lord command." Sir Esmir said that to him.


    Captain Callum did try to talk to them that he really didn''t want to join their drinking session tonight as he wanted to do his job. But because of the constant persuasion by both Lord Framer and Sir Esmir, he finally gave up and join the drinking session.


    "Just for you both to know that I had to accept not because I wanted to join but I hate listening to you both keep telling me to join in." Captain Callum said that.


    Sir Esmir stands up from the ground, "Okay we understand it, Callum. All of us need to be there tonight and of course you too young man." Sir Esmir look at Vicar.


    Vicar was quite surprised that he was invited to join in their drinking session to celebrate the victory. Vicar quickly declines the offer as he said to the three of them that he wouldn''t want to interrupt their reunion.


    "I''m sorry but I think it would be better if I didn''t join in as this was only for you guys," Vicar said that.


    "I did mention all said to celebrate our victory and it''s including you... Besides, we always drink with four people as it will be quite boring if only just the three of us." Sir Esmir said that to Vicar.


    With that, Vicar agrees with their request and said that he would come to the drinking session this night. Sir Esmir smile when Vicar decided to join in with them. Sir Esmir then said the location of the spot where they would celebrate their victory.


    "All of you know where the best wine at right?" Sir Esmir asks all of us. The other knows the location but Vicar still didn''t know.


    "May I ask about the location?" Vicar asks as he didn''t get where the best place for wine.


    I guess most folk in the town must now where the best place to drink the best wine in town but Vicar wasn''t. All his life, he was at the slum and rarely go outside and because of that the lack of information about the popular place in the town.


    But when I head the location that Sir Esmir had given. No one would be able to guess it unless the person was close enough with them. The location was at the Lord Framer place and hearing about it, Vicar has become hesitant once again.


    "I''m sorry but I really think that I shouldn''t join it..." Vicar said that, changing his decision again.


    Sir Esmir then asks, "Why suddenly change your mind?"


    I also didn''t know why Vicar decided not to join all of the sudden, I did ask him about it earlier before Sir Esmir ask him the question. The reason why he didn''t want to join the celebration was that it was held at Lord Framer''s place.


    "If Lord Framer knows where I came from, he wouldn''t let me enter his place as I''m not part of the town..." Vicar said that.


    "Why? Are you a spy or someone that wanted to assassinate Lord Framer?" Captain Callum asks Vicar as he points his great sword at Vicar.


    "No! I''m not..." Vicar wasn''t sure if he wanted to tell all of them or not. I then advised Vicar to just tell the truth as I think this was not a big deal at all. Listening to my advice, Vicar finally confesses to the three of them that he comes from the slums.


    Vicar then continues to say, "The people of the slums shouldn''t be at the Lord''s place celebrating..." Vicar said that to all of them.


    I still don''t understand why Vicar thought that this was a big deal at all. I then look at the three of them, seeing how would they react after hearing Vicar''s confessions about where he came from.


    Captain Callum then put down his great sword and stop pointing it towards Vicar after hearing his confession. All of them look at Vicar and Lord Framer opens his mouth and talks about what Vicar had just said to all of them.


    "I know that you feel that you didn''t belong in the town, the town had cast away the people of the slums for years. I was at fault for not making the slums a better place and make the people there feel more appreciated. I''m really sorry..." Lord Framer apologizes to Vicar.


    "No! you shouldn''t apologize Lord Framer... Part of it was the people of the slum''s fault as well if the people didn''t commit the crime. The people of the town wouldn''t hate us that much." Vicar replied back to Lord Framer.


    Lord Framer shakes his head in disagreement with what Vicar had said, "If I had given the people of the slums some job opportunities, they would have to rob or kill someone for gold." Lord Framer said that.


    Both of them kept talking about this subject for a very long time but Sir Esmir stop it as he said to Vicar something, "You shouldn''t care about your status, you did defend the town with us and you deserve to celebrate it with us."


    Captain Callum agreed with Sir Esmir as he also said something to Vicar, "You protect the town with your life, you were different from the people of the slums... I wouldn''t mind celebrating it with you." Captain Callum said that.


    "I still was the people of the slums."


    "Enough of that, I guess I had no other choice than to do this...." Lord Framer said as he put his hand on Vicar''s shoulder and said, "From now on, you''re not Vicar of the Slums... You''re Vicar the Hero. The person that defeat the skeletons."


    Hearing that, Vicar immediately replied. "But, I''m not the one that defeated the skeleton lord as it was you guys that defeat it...I wasn''t the only person fighting the skeletons, there were other people too. I didn''t deserve that title."


    "We know that you didn''t defeat the skeleton lord but you fight it with us, you didn''t even try to run away from the battle, you tried to protect the town even though the town doesn''t even care for you... You deserve to be called a Hero." Captain Callum said that to Vicar.

 Chapter 140 - Shes Dead

    "But a hero title for someone like me isn''t that too extravagant. Will the people able to accept that?" Vicar said that.


    Sir Esmir then replied that "The town people wouldn''t care for that and instead they will be proud because a hero that saves the town doesn''t come from a noble''s blood and just someone at the lowest rank of society."


    Lord Framer nods his head as he also said to Vicar, "What Esmir said is right, the people will surely accept it. But do you accept that title?'' Lord Framer ask Vicar that question.


    "I''m not sure whether I should accept the title as I''m not the one that saves the town. I know that I also have a part in saving the town but that also means the town guards also deserve the title as they also fought to protect the town." Vicar said that.


    "I know what you mean, they all fought in this battle but it''s their duty to do so. You, on the other hand, wasn''t even a town guard and let you join in the fight where you should just let us handle it." Captain Callum said that with Vicar.


    Sir Esmir then said after that, "You should just accept that title young man. Besides, you''re different from the rest. You able to hold your grounds against the skeleton lord, you''re a special young man."


    "I''m not that special, I just had the help from the..." Before Vicar said any further, I immediately stop him as I know what he gonna say next.


    "Vicar! Don''t mention me, I think they would destroy me if you do so... Do you forget that my origin was from the demon lord." I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar quickly understands what I''m trying to say and immediately changed the subject. "I understand... I will accept the title of Hero." Vicar said that.


    The three of them didn''t even notice the change and that means Vicar had successfully changed the subject without any problem. Sir Esmir was happy that Vicar had accepted the title and ask Vicar if he will be joining the celebration tonight.


    After Vicar finally agrees to join the victory celebration at Lord Framer''s place. All of them agree to meet up at Lord Framer''s house after they had finished up what they all wanted to do in the evening. Before Captain Callum leaves, Vicar did give back the magic sword that the captain lent to him to fight the skeleton lord.


    With that, all of them left the outer wall and the only one that stays in the area was Vicar.


    "Should we head back to the town?" I ask Vicar as he was still staying in this place. I don''t know why but Vicar seems to be looking something at this area.


    "Maybe later, there something I want to do first here..." Vicar said that as he kept looking for something.


    I wonder what the thing that he been looking for in this area. There isn''t any stuff that he had a drop in this place, so it''s kinda makes me curious about what he been searching for. After a few minutes of searching for it, Vicar still didn''t find the thing he been searching for.


    I then ask him what was he searching for, "Vicar? What''s actually you been searching in the area, is that thing really important."


    "I''m not looking for a thing, I actually looking for someone..." Vicar''s answer was kinda surprising me a bit, he wasn''t searching for stuff but an actual person. But who was he searching for, there wasn''t anyone that he knows at this place.


    "So would you tell me who is the person you searching for here, I could also help you to find that person," I said that to Vicar as I offer my help to him.


    "Sure, I''m searching for Eli." He said that.


    I was more surprised when he said that name, why would he looks for her. Eli wasn''t that important to him, I then thought that he might be feeling guilty about how he commanded the skeletons to kill Eli. Suddenly I remember that I hadn''t told him that part yet because we were in the middle of a battle at that time.


    That''s must be the reason why search for her right now, Vicar must think that Eli was still alive. He doesn''t know the truth yet. I was kinda hesitant to tell him about this as he probably feeling guiltily after this and blame himself for what had happened back then.


    But when I think about it, Vicar does deserve to know what had happened when he was being manipulated by the dark ring.


    "Vicar listen... You shouldn''t be looking for Eli anymore." I said that to him as he was still searching for her.


    Vicar looks at me confuse, he must be wondering why I said that. "Why?" Vicar said asking me why he shouldn''t be looking for her.


    I then tell Vicar the truth about what had happened with Eli. I mention all of it to Vicar and after he listens to all of it. He didn''t believe that he had killed Eli that time.


    "What had I done..." Vicar said that as he started to blame himself for that incident.


    "You hadn''t done anything Vicar, It was the dark ring fault." I was trying to stop Vicar from blaming himself.


    He shakes his head as he said, "It was because of me if only I hadn''t put that dark ring on my finger... She wouldn''t have died." Vicar said as he really feels guilty about it.


    I know it would be hard for me to convince Vicar that he wasn''t at fault at that time. I will try my best as he wasn''t guilty at all as the dark ring had controlled over his action and behavior when he put on that thing on his finger.


    "It''s true that you put on the dark ring but it was to protect yourself from Eli''s incoming attack, we all don''t know that the dark ring would control your body..." I said that to Vicar.


    It''s taken quite some time for me to finally convince Vicar that he was not to blame for what had happened before when we were fighting Eli. I''m glad that he had accepted the fact already, I know that Vicar does lead to Eli''s death but he wasn''t the order of the skeletons to kill her that time.


    "You''re right ring, but still I need to search for her corpse and give her a proper burial this time," Vicar said that to me.


    "I wouldn''t stop if that you wanted to do now, I will help..." I said that to Vicar.


    With that, we search the area which Eli''s dead body should be. But for almost 30 minutes, we still didn''t find her body in the area. Which is quite impossible as the body should be at that spot where Eli was killed by the skeletons.


    Something was on my mind, I suddenly remember that we didn''t saw Eli was getting killed by the skeletons as we just went ahead to the city gate. There might be a possibility where she was able to survive, she was an undead after all.


    She might get away while we were busy fighting the skeleton lord at the front gate. Should I tell Vicar about this, he might search for her right away. I think it for a moment while Vicar was still searching for her corpse in the area.


    I then decided not to tell Vicar about this as he does look tired in my eyes. He has been fighting all of the skeletons all day long and didn''t even have rest. The only moment that he took his rest was when he out of stamina and needed to restore it back.


    "I think we should stop searching for Eli''s body..." I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar didn''t listen to it as he still wanted to continue the search and will not give up until he found Eli''s corpse. I started to think about a way to stop the search and somehow find a good way to make Vicar stop. I then tell him something that would make him stop.


    Like I have guessed, it does make Vicar stop and reconsider whether he should do that or continue to search for Eli in this area. Vicar then thinks for a while as to what he wanted to do next.


    After a few minutes, he finally decided to continue the search for Eli''s corpse tomorrow as he picks to visit the guard''s infirmary. He then thanks me for making him remember about that and Vicar immediately rushed to the guard''s infirmary.


    I also wanted to know the condition of that man right now whether he was still alive or not. But I really hope that he was doing fine and I know that Vicar wouldn''t forgive himself if he had died before his wound gets treated.

 Chapter 141 - Helping A Guard

    Vicar then heads back to the town and while we were on the way, we did see a lot of the town guards helping carried the injured town guards to the infirmary. Vicar felt like he wanted to help and I didn''t stop him as it was a good thing to do.


    "Should we help them?" Vicar ask me as he was hesitant to help as it will make him get to the guard''s infirmary a little late.


    "It''s up to you but I do think that we should help, after all, we also going to the same place," I say that to Vicar.


    After hearing my answer, Vicar then helps to carry an injured guard on his back as the other guards do the same thing as well. Vicar picks someone that has injured its knee, that person that on Vicar''s back was still wearing the full set of the town guards armor.


    Along the way, Vicar tried to initiate some conversation with that person as it will take a few minutes to get there. Vicar asks about the battle but that person didn''t reply at all. At first, Vicar may think that the person didn''t hear what he has said because of the helm.


    Vicar repeat what he just said but that person didn''t reply. I think that he was rude as he didn''t even reply but as I think about why he didn''t answer to Vicar. I realized that he must be tired or the injuries on his knee make him feel uncomfortable talking with Vicar right now.


    Vicar seems to realize it as well as he decided to drop the conversation as he just keeps on walking to the guard infirmary. It''s kinda boring so I decide to talk with Vicar about what he gonna do next, as the battle was already over.


    "I don''t know ring, I may go back to my daily life... being in the slums," Vicar said that.


    I was just about to reply but suddenly the person that Vicar carried was coughing and kinda interrupt me. Vicar immediately asks if he was okay or not. That person kept coughing and Vicar was worried, he quickly put the person on the ground.


    "Vicar! Remove his helm... he needs to breathe." I said that as he kept coughing.


    Vicar quickly removes his helm but as soon as he did that, we both realized that it wasn''t a man but instead a woman. She looks like she was in pain as she closes her eyes, her face tells it all. Vicar didn''t know what to do to help the woman.


    Suddenly I saw blood coming out within her armor and it may be the cause why she was in pain right now. She must have a wound under the armor. I told Vicar about it immediately as he needs to treat the injury as it''s still quite a long way to reach the infirmary.


    "I think we could make it to the infirmary if only I run a bit faster..." Vicar suggests that.


    I completely disagree with Vicar''s idea, "Doing that will just make her wound worsen, you must treat it first or she will lose a lot of blood along the way." I said that to Vicar.


    "I know that but she is a girl! The wound is beneath the armor so I need to remove her armor to treat her wound... You do know what I mean ring." Vicar said that.


    I completely forgot about the fact that she was a female guard. I know that we would see her body if we do that but Vicar hadn''t that much choice as I see her HP drop every second. Vicar really needs to treat her wound immediately.


    "Vicar listen! Her wounds need to be treated or she will die. She only had more than hundreds of HP left and it drops very fast." I said to Vicar.


    He still hesitant whether he should remove the guard''s armor or not, "I think I can''t do this, better just carried her to the infirmary." Vicar said as he still thinks that was a good choice.


    "Do you want to feel guilty if she dies... We will not make it in time as I think her HP will reach zero when we finally arrive at the infirmary. Beside there no one here right now, just treat it quickly and then go to the infirmary." I said that to Vicar hoping that this time he would listen.


    Luckily this time, Vicar finally listen to my suggestion. He looks at his surroundings first as he was scared that there might be people here. I do know why Vicar feeling a little bit scared of people who saw him as it will give a wrong impression.


    It was kinda hard to remove the guard armor as it takes a minute to do so when we finally managed to take it off the woman. We noticed that she had a wound on the stomach and it quite serious. We both know that we weren''t a healer and the best we could do was to take a piece of cloth that Vicar had, wrap it like a bandage as it will act as a temporary replacement for it.


    Vicar knew that carrying her on his back wouldn''t be good as it would make the wound on her stomach worsen. Instead of that, he uses another way to carry her that was known as the bridal carry. With that, Vicar could run fast enough to the infirmary without making the woman wound worse than before.


    He ran as fast as he could but we still not enter the commoner district yet. But somehow I think we could manage to get there and get this woman wound treat by the healer. I''m glad that Vicar listens to my advice as to the woman HP still decreases but not that rapidly like before.


    I keep monitoring the woman HP and when we finally reach the commoner district, the woman was only two hundred more left. The wrapping that was on her body was a stain in blood, Vicar''s hand has also become bloody and Vicar was really worried about the woman.


    "Don''t worry Vicar, with the current speed... We would arrive at the infirmary without any problem." I said that as I try to help Vicar''s mind ease a little.


    "Just in a couple of minute, we will soon arrive there... Don''t die on us miss." Vicar said that to the woman.


    In just five minutes, we successfully arrive at the guard infirmary, and the town guards that we''re currently helping the healer approach us when we get near them.


    "Could you take this woman and treat her wound..." Vicar said that to the town guards there.


    "She looks in a very bad condition... Call the healer out here please!" One of the guards ordered another guard to bring the healer here.


    The town guards rushed to the infirmary and in just a few seconds, a healer steps out from the infirmary and approach our place. The healer looks at the woman''s wound and he realized how bad her wound was.


    "Please place the woman gently on the ground, I need to start healing as soon as possible." The healer said that to Vicar.


    Vicar does as what the healer told a put the woman gently on the ground and the healer put his hand above the woman wound. He then chants a few words that were supposedly healing magic. A light suddenly appeared on the healer''s wound and he focuses the light on the woman''s wound.


    The healer keeps chanting the healing magic and the wound was gradually close up in a few minutes. After a few more minutes the wound was completely disappeared on the woman as she was completely healed by the healer.


    "Thank you for healing the woman... Sir Healer." Vicar expresses his gratitude to the healer.


    "Call me Darius, it was my job but I should be the one that thanks to you for bringing her to this place as if she didn''t get healed soon, she would die because of the wound." Darius the healer said that to Vicar.


    The woman was still unconscious and it will take time for her to finally be awake. The guards there then take the girl and enter the infirmary. With that our mission of saving the girl was over and we should continue our original objective.


    I reminded Vicar about why we were visiting the infirmary in the first place as he seems to forgot about it. He did forget about our actual objective and thanks me for reminding him about that.


    Seeing Darius healing magic, that man wound was more serious than this woman but I''m sure that he could heal that man wound. The healer was still in this place and Vicar then asks the healer about that man as he was sure that Darius already heals that man before.


    "Darius? Do you see...."

 Chapter 142 - Missing!

    "Do you see a man that suddenly appeared in the guard''s infirmary?" Vicar asks Darius about that man.


    Darius scratches his head and said, "Could you tell me that person''s name, I will not be able to tell you as they many people been here in the last few hours."


    Vicar then tells that person''s name, "Okay, his name was Tane... Do you see that person here?" Vicar asks Darius.


    "Wait a minute, I tried to recall if I had healed a person that name Tane." Darius trying to remember the name of the person that he had heal before.


    After a few minutes of remembering whether he had healed a person name Tane, he said something that we both didn''t expect. Darius''s answer was no as he said that he never heal a person name Tane in the infirmary before, he then asks Vicar for Tane detail such as hair color and skin color.


    "Tane has an orange hair color and he does have a warm ivory color of skin," Vicar said that to Darius.


    Once again, Darius seems to recall whether he had healed someone that have the same characteristics as what Vicar had described of Tane.


    "I think I have healed someone with orange hair, I guess that might be the guy you searching for..." Darius said that.


    Vicar suddenly asks whether he was doing fine or not as he scared that the injuries would harm Tane. Surprisingly, Darius said that the wound he had healed of that man doesn''t that worst, it just a minor wound that could be healed easily not like the girl that Vicar brought here just now.


    Hearing that we both feel a little weird about what Darius said with us just now, he said that Tane wound wasn''t that serious. I began to wonder if that person was Tane after all as there might be someone that had orange hair in the town as well.


    "Vicar? Do you think that the person Darius heal was Tane?" I ask Vicar about it as I have my doubt on this.


    "Maybe... but try to think this way ring. Maybe, Darius, had many experienced it healing people wounds and he might think that Tane''s wound wasn''t that serious compare to all of the things he had heal before." Vicar said that to me as he still believes that that guy was Tane.


    "I don''t know Vicar, Tane wound was pretty bad... I kinda know what you meant by Darius had experienced in healing but he did compare the girl wound to Tane. He said that the girl wound was worse than Tane is." I said that to him.


    "Well, the only thing we could do just now is to visit that guy and see for ourselves whether he was Tane or not," Vicar said that to me.


    Vicar then asks Darius to lead the way as he needed to see that man right now. Darius agreed to lead the way as he said that he also needed to check on the injured people there. With that, we enter the guard infirmary and follow Darius.


    Along the way, there were a lot of guards here and most of them were pretty much in a bad shape. I kinda feel guilty about this as part of the attacks of the skeleton was because of me. I promised myself that I will atone for what I had done.


    After a few seconds of walking, Darius finally stopped and shows us the man that we wanted to see. "Here, the man that you been searching for," Darius said.


    When we saw that man, we both were shocked as that man wasn''t Tane at all. He does indeed have orange hair but it wasn''t Tane. Vicar then immediately asked Darius again.


    "This wasn''t the guy we search for, is there any orange hair guy in here..." Tane asks Darius and he really needs to find Tane.


    "Oh! I''m sorry then... I''m not quite sure if there any other orange hair guy here as I don''t quite remember." Darius said that to Tane.


    "Can I search for him myself in the infirmary?" Vicar asks for permission.


    "Sure, just don''t bother the resting time of the injured guards here..." Darius said that as he left us because he was called to heal other guards that arrive in the infirmary.


    Gaining that permission, Vicar begins his search operation in the guard infirmary. He has been searching for him for almost an hour, he checked all of the places here but he couldn''t find him in this place. Vicar didn''t give up as he thinks that he might mislook in some certain areas.


    He finally gave up as already checked thrice in all of the areas in the infirmary. "There''s no way that he wouldn''t be here, I''m sure that he been teleported here..." Vicar said that.


    "Well if Tane was teleported here, he must be here... There could be only one reason for this." I said that Vicar.


    "And what is that reason?" Vicar asks me.


    "The reason is obvious, Tane wasn''t teleported here as he was teleported in another place." That the only possible reason that I could think of right now.


    "You mean that he wasn''t teleported here! So where did Tane teleported to?" Vicar asks me.


    ??That I don''t know, where was the place that you think when you were about to teleport Tane," I said that as Vicar was the one that activated the teleport talent at that time.


    "I can''t remember but I''m sure that I think of the infirmary when Tane was about to be teleported." He replied that.


    "We know now that Tane wasn''t here so that means the teleported to another place that you had been before... the only thing we could do is search Tane in the place where you had been," I said that to him.


    After hearing what I had just said to him, he suddenly leaves the guard infirmary in a hurry and the destination he headed was towards the slums area. He must think that Tane had been teleported there and wanted to check it out whether it was true or not.


    But before he headed towards the slums area, he wanted to check the guard barracks as he thought that Tane might be there but I did tell him that Tane wouldn''t be at the barracks if he teleported in the barracks. The guards there would find and send him to the infirmary instantly.


    Eight minutes was wasted just to get to the slums and the slums seem to be unscathed at all even though there was a recent attack from the skeletons. It''s almost like the skeletons didn''t spawn at this place at all, I wonder why is that.


    Vicar search for Tane in the slums area for hours but he couldn''t find him at all, he was frustrated as he didn''t find Tane.


    "Vicar! Remember what''s the place you think when you activated the teleport, that''s the only way we could find Tane... It''s really wasting time as we need to find him quick." I said that to Vicar as that was the only way.


    "I''m sorry ring, I really don''t remember... My mind was in a panic as I saw Tane was dying in front of us." Vicar replied to me.


    "If that the case, it would be pretty hard to find Tane... The only thing we could do now was to keep searching." I said that.


    Vicar then continues his search, he enters the noble district as Tane had might be teleported there. Vicar begins his search in that area immediately but he was stopped as soon as he meets a certain someone that tried to interfere in his search.


    "Isn''t that the person from the slums, entering the noble district to steal some stuff?" That man said that to Vicar.


    Vicar did try to ignore that man but he keeps saying things to him that makes Vicar couldn''t take it anymore. "Sir Allen, could you stop bothering me... I really need to focus on."


    "Listen, kid, I wanted to apologize for before..." Sir Allen suddenly apologize to us and that kinda makes us feel a little weird about it.


    "Well, don''t bother us... I need to find someone so please..." Vicar really wanted to leave but he suddenly stops as he hears something from Sir Allen.


    "I know about the skeletons that appeared in the town recently, this was related to Eli right?" Sir Allen said that to Vicar.


    Vicar turns to look at Sir Allen, "You''re right, this is related to Eli... but don''t worry she already dead for good." Vicar said that to Sir Allen.


    "That really good, the town wouldn''t be in danger anymore." Sir Allen said that.


    "Your wife Eli finally died, aren''t you supposed to sad instead of happy..." Vicar said.


    Sir Allen shakes his head, "She wasn''t my wife Eli anymore, she was totally a different person."

 Chapter 143 - Whats happen really?

    "You know that you the one that makes Eli like that! If not she would just die peacefully..." Vicar said that, even though he seems to ignore Eli all the time, he did care for her after all.


    "I know that I''m the one to blame but I really love my dead wife and couldn''t accept her death." Sir Allen said that as tears coming out from him.


    Somehow I don''t whether why but I think Sir Allen''s personality keeps changing every time we met him. At first, I thought he was one caring dad and suddenly it changed as he insisted Aliss marry Linceo. At that time I really thought that his true personality was arrogant and selfish as I see how he reacts to the people of the slums.


    So which was his true personality then, maybe it''s because I don''t know him well yet. I only met him a couple of times and give my opinion on him based on how he talks with other people around him. I should learn about him more as I think I had made an error in my judgment on Sir Allen.


    "I don''t know whether I wanted to feel sorry for you right now as you''re the one that revives her and didn''t finish it... You let her suffer!" Vicar said.


    "You didn''t know anything, I had to stop the revival of my dead wife as I discovered..." Sir Allen went to complete silence. It seems that he was scared to say it to us, we could easily tell that because we could see that he was a little bit frighten at something.


    "If you didn''t want to tell me, it''s fine because I really don''t have the time for it right now," Vicar said that as he wanted to keep on the look for Tane that might get teleported in the area.


    Vicar then was about to walk off from Sir Allen but Sir Allen told him to stop as he would explain the reason why he stops to revive his dead wife.


    "Stop! I would tell you... you do need to know this." Sir Allen said.


    Vicar turned, looked at Sir Allen, and said, "I really don''t have the time but could we go in the secret place that you built while you explain everything to me."


    I was not sure why Vicar want to go back there as that place was just full of skeletons. I just wanted to ask him about that but then I realized that it might be because he wanted to search for Tane there. We pretty much cover all the places in the noble district after all and the only place we haven''t search for was that secret place.


    "There''s no need to go there as I could explain it here..." Sir Allen said as he was a little confused about why Vicar wanted to go there.


    "I have something to do there and I really don''t want to waste any time right now," Vicar said.


    "Something to do? There''s nothing there besides the skeletons." Sir Allen was still confused at Vicar.


    "Well, they''re something that I really need to do and I will force my way through your manor if you choose to not let me in," Vicar said as he looks really determined about it.


    Sir Allen agreed to the request and let Vicar the permission to enter the secret place, while we walk to Sir Allen manor. He started to explain why he stopped the revival. Both Vicar and I listen to it as we could finally know the actual reason.


    [SIR ALLEN FLASBACK]


    I received a baby girl for the ritual and it supposes to be the last baby needed for me to finally complete the revival of my dead wife Eli. I also was anticipating the new maid that will come to serve me within just a couple of weeks.


    I had fired all the maids as they began to suspect me like the baby I keep adopting been missing every night. I was scared that I will not be able to finish what I had started because of the attention that I get from the maids. It will ruin the revival of my dead wife.


    Sir Allen looks at the baby girl''s face and the baby girl smile at him. Looking at the innocent smile, I think about the horrible things that I had done just to revive Eli. All the baby girl, the prisoner in the dungeon that I had killed, I know that I wouldn''t even have a slight chance to enter heaven.


    But who cares about that, if I could make my wife alive once more. I would be happy in this world and it''s much better than heaven. I lay the baby girl in a crib and ask one of the maids to take care of her while I going to the town.


    I really wanted to do the sacrifice right now but I had to wait until night comes as the maid would get suspicious of me. I then head to the town and decided to go to the park to let my mind be at ease a bit.


    But to my surprise I saw the shady guy there, it seems that he been waiting for me and somehow know that I will be here today. I then sit near the shady guy and then I thanks him for teaching me the arts of necromancy as soon enough, my wife would be revived.


    "There''s so much that I wanted to tell you but about the progress that I..." Before I could say the progress I could see the shady guy''s broad smile. I immediately stopped after seeing that.


    "No need to explain as I already know all of it. You have done this really well..." He said that and then seems to be searching for something in his cloak. The item that he grabs within his cloak was a dark ring, a very unique ring that I haven''t seen before.


    The shady guy then give the dark ring to me as I was confused about it, "What''s this ring? The design is very unique from the rest of the stats boost ring that the adventurer wear."


    He smiles at me again, "This is the dark ring, a ring that you should put on your soon fully revive wife." He said that to me.


    I wanted to ask more but the moment I take my eyes off him, he simply vanishes from the place. Like he wasn''t even there at all, this was the second time the shady guy did something like this with me. I then head back to the manor and wanted to see what the dark ring does if I put on Eli''s finger.


    Without any noticing me, I managed to enter the secret place that I had built. Until now, I still didn''t name this secret place as it will destroy it as soon as I finish the revival. Heading to the room where Eli was, I saw her there lying on the bed.


    I approach her and gently stroke her face, this day she was unconscious. Usually, she would be saying some words to me when I was here. I then remember about the dark ring and put it on Eli, just like what the shady guy had told me to do before.


    I expected that it will do something as soon as Eli wear the dark ring, it doesn''t do anything. I waited for almost an hour but still, nothing happens. I realized that I had spent a huge amount of time and I needed to head back to the manor as the maids would suspect something.


    I then leave Eli and headed back to the manor. I waited for the night time as I was kinda ready for the last sacrifice. Finally, the night has come and I will do this one last time but somehow I had a bad feeling about this night.


    Eli usually whispers to me this time around but somehow today she doesn''t do that. I grab the baby girl in the crib as I tried to silently bring her to the secret place and use this baby girl as a sacrifice. Suddenly, I hear a knock coming from the front door of my manor.


    It was so loud that the maids in the manor would be awake, this would be really bad if I get caught. With that, I decided to abort the plan and head back to my room.


    [FLASBACK ENDED]


    Sir Allen didn''t finish explaining it all to us but Vicar decided that the explanation will behold until he came out from the secret place. It was because we finally here at the dungeon cell that Vicar once put into.


    "I really think that you should stick it to the end and listen to everything." Sir Allen said that.


    "I''m sorry, a friend may need my help in that place..." Vicar said that as he opens the tunnel to the secret place once again.

 Chapter 144 - Clearing Out!

    "Before I enter, could you leave this open as I need to use this way to get out?" Vicar said that as he didn''t want to jump from a cliff just to escape from the secret place.


    "I think I had built a proper way out of the place, you didn''t discover it?" Sir Allen asks Vicar.


    Vicar shakes his head as he doesn''t even know that there''s another way to escape besides using the cliff. He then asks Sir Allen about the exit of the secret place. Sir Allen told Vicar that the exit should be in the library.


    "Find the lever there and the exit would lead you to the slums area." Sir Allen said.


    Vicar was surprised to know that there was a lever there that could lead us directly to the slums, "How could we not notice the lever there?" Vicar said that to me.


    "Well, I could say that the library was kinda dark and it kinda makes us hard to see the lever at that time," I said that to Vicar.


    "But if you want I could keep this open?" Sir Allen asks whether Vicar wants this to be open.


    "Probably not as I already learn the exit of that place, besides leaving the entrance open might give the skeletons in there to escape," Vicar said.


    "I understand, I wish you good luck with what the thing that you must do there..." Sir Allen gave us some final word before we enter the tunnel.


    With the information of the exit, Vicar thanks Sir Allen and headed towards the tunnel once again. I just hope that we could find Tane here. On second thought, I wish that Tane didn''t get teleported at this place as it would be horrible for him with those injuries.


    We wouldn''t repeat the same mistake that we had done before which was bringing up a torch. Before we arrive at the dungeon area, Vicar did stopped and ask for some torches from the guards near the manor. They did lend some for us as Sir Allen order them to give us some.


    The entrance was closed by Sir Allen as we go further down the tunnel until we finally at the secret place. There weren''t any skeletons in the area right now so we could look for Tane without needing to fight the skeletons at the same time as well.


    We search the area for some minutes but we realized that Tane wasn''t here so we need to go in further to look for him. Vicar pulled out his sword as he knows that he gonna enter the area which there might be some skeletons there.


    This time around, Vicar did prepare everything that he needed before entering this place. He knows how dangerous this place would be if he doesn''t have any weapon on him. The last time we were here, the best thing we could do was to run and not to fight the skeletons back. Right now that Vicar has a weapon, this place wouldn''t be that dangerous but still, we need to be cautious.


    Vicar walks slowly as he didn''t want to get the skeleton''s attention, he tried to do this silently while searching for Tane and just fight when it was necessary. But it doesn???t go that way as the skeleton had discovered us when we were just about to take the right path.


    Vicar quickly took it down as he didn''t want the skeleton to call out the other skeletons. Once again luck wasn''t on our side as suddenly about fifty or more skeletons appear and seem to move around. We then realized that we finally surrounded by the skeletons right now.


    I then look at all the skeletons that were surrounding us right now and the skeletons were just basic skeletons. Knowing that I realize that we shouldn''t be scared as I think Vicar could able to handle it perfectly fine. I then told Vicar about the skeleton type that Vicar would fight in a few seconds.


    "It looks like that we kinda lucky that we didn''t encounter any elite, mage or lord here... If one of them was here it would be really bad especially the mage and lord type," Vicar said that.


    "So? why were you standing here, just defeat them already, and then we can continue the search,??? I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar then charges toward the skeletons that surrounded him and the fight has begun. All of the skeletons also begin to approach Vicar at the same time. Making Vicar hadn''t enough space to move around but that doesn''t even bother him at all as one by one the skeletons were defeated.


    In just a few minutes, Vicar successfully defeated all of the skeletons that were surrounding him before. With that finish, we could finally resume our search for Tane once again.


    Five hours have passed and we had checked all around the secret place but we didn''t even found Tane here. The skeletons in the secret area have completely been defeated and making the secret place safe without any more skeletons.


    Clearing the skeletons here wasn''t our main objective but still, it was a good thing to do as the skeletons here would never able to harm the people in the town anymore.


    "Where is Tane?" Vicar sits down in exhaustion as he said that.


    It''s been tiring for Vicar as he needs to fight the skeletons in this place and even though it was weak the number of the skeletons here were quite many.


    "I wish I could answer your question as well Vicar but sadly I don''t have the answer," I said that to Vicar.


    "I know but where could he be teleported too? We have already searched everywhere around the town and still not able to find him at all." Vicar clenches his fist and punches it''s to the ground. He was clearly frustrate right now as he was not able to find Tane.


    "As I said, you''re the one that knows where he teleported to. If you could remember and we will know where Tane was." I said that to him as that was the only thing we could do to help locate Tane right now.


    "You were right ring... It was me that teleported Tane into an unknown location. If only I do it right at that time, he would be at the infirmary." Vicar started to blame himself after hearing what I had said to him.


    "Vicar! I know you messed up the teleportation but you''re panic at that time..." I said that to calm him down.


    "But because of that Tane might already be dead right now," Vicar said.


    "I don''t think Tane is dead yet..." I said that to Vicar.


    "How? Tell me! How can you be sure..." Vicar shouted that to me as he really thinks that Tane has already dead by now.


    "Once you said to me that your power is belief right? If you believe that he still alive then he would be alive." I said Vicar''s own saying on him as I think it would be able to make Vicar believe that Tane was still alive somewhere out there.


    Hearing that word, Vicar smile at me and said, "I''m glad that I''m with you ring... You''re absolutely right about that ring, I should keep on believing that he still alive out there."


    With that, Vicar then stand up and headed to the library as he was about to exit this place already and continue his search once again. He was motivated once again to walk to the library really quickly.


    We soon arrive at the library and search for the lever that Sir Allen mention to us. It somehow took us more time as it was really hard for us to locate the lever. I realized that we both kinda dumb as not to ask where the lever was placed in this room when we had the chance and because of that we needed to waste some time looking for it.


    After a while, we finally found the lever as it was hidden behind a book on the shelves. At some point, I thought that one of the books here was the secret lever that could give us the exit we needed. Vicar then pulled the lever and we then hear a crack sound near us.


    We thought that the exit finally opens up but there aren''t any exits. We waited for a few minutes as we think that it might take some time to open but still, nothing happens.


    "Vicar, how about pulling the lever once again?" I suggest him to try again.


    He agreed and pulled the lever once again but this time we didn''t hear any sound at all. There isn''t any exit open up and we both realized something.


    Vicar look at me and said, "Do you think the lever is broken?" He asks me that.


    "I do think that as well, this place does get build a long time ago and didn''t get any maintenance..." I said that.

 Chapter 145 - Jump Off Again!

    Realizing that the exit might not be working properly anymore, we both know that the only option we had was for Vicar to jump the cliff once again.


    "I think we both our next exit will be right Vicar?" I said that to him.


    Vicar look at me and said, "Yes... I really don''t want to jump off the cliff once again but this lever has broken and the only way to exit the place is for me to jump."


    "Don''t worry Vicar, I will try to wake you up if you fall unconscious after that," I said that as I still remember how Vicar was unconscious as the impact he gets from jumping the cliff that was quite tall.


    "No need to worry about that ring, that time I kinda rushed the jump and messed it up. This time I will certainly keep my consciousness after that jump." Vicar said that to me.


    Vicar did try pulling the lever once last time to see whether it works or not but it doesn''t work. With that, Vicar headed to the cliff area as we need to exit this place. When we were there, we look at the ocean and realized that the sun was setting.


    The last time we were at this cliff, it was night time. I still remember we''re getting chased by the skeletons and how powerless Vicar was to fight the skeletons. Right now, it seems that he could handle pretty much basic monster even though the number of the monster were many.


    If we were surrounded by the Murkshell at the shore after we get there, I''m sure that the Murkshell would be defeated in just seconds.


    Vicar was standing near the cliff and began to look down, "Hey ring, do you remember the thing you said earlier in the library?"


    "What? There are many things we talk about in that room... could you be specific?" I ask Vicar.


    "About the one that if I will be unconscious after this..." Vicar said as he looking at me.


    "Why? I thought that you''re confident that you will not be unconscious." I replied to him.


    Vicar shakes his head and said, "Looking about how tall the cliff is, the impact that I get when I jump to the water will highly hurt me and maybe knock me unconscious."


    "Okay, I understand... Don''t worry about that." I said that to him.


    After saying that, Vicar makes some distance and started to run to the end of the cliff, he then jumps and now he was falling down. It happens so fast that the next thing I hear was a huge splash sound as Vicar successfully jump into the ocean.


    I then started to do my job that was making sure that he was unconscious or not. "Vicar? Could you hear me! If you hear, please reply!"


    I thought that Vicar unconscious as he started to sink deep. His whole body also didn''t move at all as I started to become more panicked in this situation. But he suddenly started to move and swim his way to the surface to get some air.


    He gasps for his breath for a few seconds after he gets to the ocean surface, he then looks at me and said. "Thanks for that! but I was fine..."


    Vicar then swims to the shore and when we finally get to the shore, it was already dark. I then started to recall what a few hectic days we have been through together. Getting lock in the dungeon, discovering Sir Allen''s secret, meeting Eli and Tane and the worst thing was the skeletons.


    "Hey ring, look there... there was some turtle shell at that place." Vicar points it to me.


    "Don''t bother about it Vicar, it will be probably the Murkshell. Attacking them will just waste our time, let''s move and head to the town before it gets much darker." I said that to him as our torches were basically useless now as it was soaked in water.


    "You''re right ring, we should hurry..." With that Vicar been to enter the woods, even though it was dark we could still see our way.


    Then I remember something in the woods and immediately tell Vicar about it, "Hey Vicar? Do you think that Tane might get teleported into his own house?" I said that as I think that he might be there.


    "We still didn''t check his place yet... He might be there." Vicar then rushed to Tane''s place as he really hopes that Tane was there.


    Vicar runs so fast that it barely passed five minutes to arrive at Tane cottage. He knocks on the door and soon enough it was open by the Tane grandma. Her reaction when she saw us, it''s like that she didn''t believe that we''re here.


    "Oh! It''s you... what your name again young man?" Tane''s grandma asks Vicar his name. Does she really forget about Vicar''s name?


    "My name is Vicar, I''m gonna cut to the chase here. Was Tane here, is he still alive?" Vicar didn''t bother to say any other things first and he gets to the point immediately.


    And with that answer, our search for Tane was finally over as Tane''s grandma said that he was here and he was still alive. Hearing that answer, we both were so happy and relieved that Tane was fine and still alive despite those injuries.


    "Could we see him right now?" Vicar asks the grandma''s permission.


    "I''m really sorry Vicar, you couldn''t see him..." Tane''s grandma said that to Vicar.


    "Why? Is that because I was to blame for his injuries, if that the case I will apologize but please let me see him right now." Vicar said.


    Tane grandma shakes her head, "I don''t know what happens in the town but I''m sure that you were not to blame for the injuries. The reason why I didn''t let you see Tane is because he was sleeping right now." Tane''s grandma said that to Vicar.


    "Oh, I thought that you..." Before Vicar could finish, Tane''s grandma invited Vicar inside the cottage, and then she said would like to know what really happens in the town.


    Vicar then enters the cottage and Tane''s grandma told him to sit on the seat as she would like to brew some tea for Vicar. While we''re waiting for Tane''s grandma to finish preparing tea for Vicar, I talk to him.


    "Whoever thought that he would be teleported here..." I said that to Vicar.


    "I guess I was too panic and somehow think about his home. But I really glad that he doesn''t get teleported into somewhere else that might be dangerous and might cause him to be dead." Vicar said.


    Talking about the teleportation, I then realized something. "You know Vicar, I just realized we have another way to escape the secret place without for you to jump off the cliff."


    "What? There''s another way... So do you want to tell me or not?" Vicar was curious about it.


    "We could just wait for the day to gone by and we could use the teleport once again," I said that to Vicar.


    "I feel that we both we''re dumb to not noticing that option then..." Vicar said.


    "I wouldn''t say that because we choose to jump the cliff to escape, we end up finding Tane here. So we''re lucky." I replied to Vicar.


    My conversation with Vicar is stopped as Tane grandma has walkout from the kitchen, Tane grandma serves the tea to Vicar and the conversation continues where it left off before.


    Tane''s grandma asked Vicar to tell her everything that had to happen in the town and why did Tane suddenly appeared in the house with that injury. We know that we couldn''t lie to Tane''s grandma and we decided to tell her the whole truth.


    It took a couple of minutes, almost like an hour or so for Vicar to finish to explain what had happened to Tane. I realized that Vicar did change the story a bit as he wanted to keep me a secret from Tane''s grandma.


    Hearing Vicar''s explanation, she said one thing to Vicar. "If I know that this gonna happen, I will give Tane his father ring."


    "If I remember correctly, I think Tane had used a ring when we fight the giant rats. Isn''t that his father ring?" Vicar asks a question to Tane''s grandma.


    "That''s wasn???t his father''s ring, it was just a normal adventurer ring that he bought. His father ring is quite unique and will probably save him from getting the wound." Tane''s grandma said.


    The way that Tane''s grandma said that makes me curious about that particular ring. Vicar has taken an interest in that ring and ask Tane grandma the ring power.


    Tane''s grandma didn''t answer that question as she said that if someone knows that ring power, they would certainly try to steal it. It seems that Tane''s grandma didn''t trust Vicar yet.

 Chapter 146 - Free Time (I)

    "Why do I need to steal the ring? I doubt that knowing the ring power would tempt me to steal it." Vicar said it to me.


    "I trust you Vicar and I know that you wouldn''t steal it even if you know what that particular ring could do," I said to Vicar.


    Vicar tried to persuade Tane''s grandma to tell him the ring power as he was really curious about it. Tane''s grandma still wouldn''t tell us about it. But then she begins to think something.


    She then said something, "If you really wanted to know about it, I will tell Vicar but only after Tane wakes up."


    "Really?" Vicar said that as he didn''t believe that Tane''s grandma finally agrees to tell him the ring power.


    I was a little bit surprised as to why Tane grandma suddenly agreed as I suspected something but maybe I''m just overthinking this stuff. Maybe she finally trusts Vicar and decided that Vicar should know about it already. I can''t wait for Tane to be awake from his sleep.


    "Vicar, you should probably rest as you been through so much for today. Your room will be the same as the last time." Tane''s grandma said that to Vicar.


    Tane grandma was right as it has been late and Vicar should sleep and take some good rest while we here. Vicar thank Tane''s grandma and head to the room that we used to sleep. His body also knows that it needs rest as he then dives straight into the bed and immediately falls asleep.


    I still have the energy as I don''t do that much in the fight as usual. I then begin to think about all of the things that happen. But I keep thinking about the shady guy and the follower of the demon lord. Why do they want to revive the demon lord, reviving the demon lord would just cause destruction to this world.


    Yet still, they really wanted to revive the demon lord. I then realize that I had little knowledge about the demon lord and its history. And another question that been in my mind was who were the twelve holy knights'' identity and what their ability for them to be able to defeat the powerful demon lord.


    As I think about this matter, I gradually didn''t realize that I had fallen asleep as well and realize that when I hear the same sound coming from the chicken and the sun. I open my vision and see that Vicar was already awake and has already taken a shower without me realizing it.


    "You already take a shower!? How could I not be awake at that time..." I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar looks at me surprised, "You''re sleeping that time, that''s why you''re not replying to what I said."


    Maybe that I as well as tired from been used and need to recharge my energy once again. I then talk about another topic with Vicar, "Hey? Is Tane already awake..." I ask Vicar.


    Vicar shakes his head while looking at me, "Nah, he still didn''t wake yet... Maybe because of the injury that he had and needed more rest for him to recover." Vicar said that to me.


    "Hmm I see, so what are we gonna do now?" I said.


    "Tane grandma is preparing breakfast right now so I probably will eat and wait here until Tane wakes up," Vicar replied.


    "What! You''re planning to wait here, Vicar? Shouldn''t we head back to the town..." I said that to Vicar.


    "I want to make sure that Tane is okay and I also want to know the ring power." He said that as I really don''t think he should wait here.


    "I''m sure that Tane is okay Vicar, we wouldn''t get to know the ring power because Tane is not awake yet. We should really head back to the town as there might be people that worry about you disappearing so suddenly." I said that to him.


    "You''re right, Sir Allen might be wondering why we still didn''t get out from that place and we''ve kinda missed the celebration," Vicar said.


    When Vicar said that, I just remember that last night Vicar was supposed to be at Lord Framer''s place as Vicar was invited to the drinking session. I guess that they might be wondering why Vicar didn''t show up yesterday night.


    "So should we use teleport talent? It can be used already..." I ask Vicar whether he wants to use the teleport to teleport himself to the town.


    "I don''t think we should use it, I realize how important the teleport talent is and we should use it for emergency only," Vicar said that as it decided that we''re gonna walk back to the town slowly.


    Vicar then eats some breakfast that was prepared by Tane''s grandma. After finish eating all of the breakfast, he said to Tane''s grandma that he gonna head back to the town first as he needs to do something there. He would be back and hoping that Tane would be awake at that time.


    "Sure just do the thing that you should do first..." Tane''s grandma said.


    "Thanks, I will be back before dawn." With that Vicar leave the cottage and headed to the town.


    Within thirty-minute, Vicar finally arrives at the town gate and we both realized that the dead body at the outer area and in the town gate was gone. I guess all of the dead body has been bury properly, it was really fast that it''s kinda make me didn''t want to believe that they were able to do it in just a short time.


    The town gate area was empty and there were just two guards that guarding the gate. Vicar approaches them and asks them some questions.


    "Excuse me, Sir? Why does there only two of you here and why this place is empty?" Vicar asks.


    "All of the people are currently in the trade central area as there was a remembrance event right now." One of the guards told Vicar that.


    "I see, I understand that but why there were only you guys here. Shouldn''t there be more guards here to make sure that this area is safe..." He asks again.


    "After the battle, the town guards'' number had been reduced by a lot and most of them were injured. Most of the town guards were assigned at the port to make sure that the pirates wouldn''t think to steal or attack the town." The guard said to Vicar.


    "Okay, but how did the town guards able to clear the dead body both the outside and the inside town so quickly?" Vicar asks.


    "Well about that, we had help from the adventurer guild but of course they do it not for free." The town guard said that.


    "One last question if you don''t mind asking you?" Vicar said that.


    "Sure just ask us, it''s pretty boring guarding this area and I need someone to talk so just ask..." The town guard said that to Vicar as he doesn''t really mind Vicar asking him a lot of things.


    "Is Captain Callum at the remembrance event as well because I need to talk to him about something?" Vicar said.


    "The captain is at the event, it will be hard to find among the crowd but he is certainly at the area." The town guard said.


    With that, Vicar thanks the town guards and headed toward the trade central area to find Captain Callum there. When Vicar arrived at the trade central area, the crowds there were so many that it''s making it hard to find the captain.


    With all of the noise of people crying and sobbing, we couldn''t suddenly shout as it will kinda ruin the remembrance event so Vicar didn''t do that. Moving among the crowds of people was also hard and we eventually stop as it was nearly impossible to find Captain Callum here.


    As Vicar was just about to head back, suddenly there was a hand on his shoulder. Vicar then turned to look whose hand was those and realized that it belongs the someone that we both know. The person that touch Vicar''s shoulder was Sir Esmir.


    Sir Esmir seems to be saying something to Vicar at the moment but because of the crowd''s noise, we both couldn''t hear it properly and the only thing we hear was getting out of the crowds. We then realized that Sir Esmir may want to talk without the crowd''s interference.


    We''re right as Sir Esmir then started to walked away from the crowds and Vicar follow him from behind. After a while, we finally stopped in a place where there weren''t that many people here.


    Sir Esmir then look at Vicar, "Where you went last night? Do you still think that you didn''t deserve to be at Lord Framer''s place?" Sir Esmir said.


    It seems that Sir Esmir had started to think that way but again it''s our fault for not attending the celebration last night.

 Chapter 147 - Getting Recognition

    "I really want to go but there something important that makes me unable to attend the celebration at Lord Framer''s house," Vicar said.


    "I thought I already said that, no matter what important job we had to do after the battle. We all must attend the drinking session, do you forget that?" Sir Esmir said.


    "No Sir, it''s really important. Do you remember Tane? The guy that always with me in the battle..." Vicar said.


    "I do remember... where did those friends of yours go as I didn''t see him around you when we fight the skeleton lord?" Sir Esmir asks.


    "The reason why you didn''t see him. Is that he get some wound that was really bad while we''re fighting the skeletal mage. I immediately send him to get treatment so he..." Vicar didn''t think this one through as he suddenly stops as he realized that he couldn''t say that Tane was teleported by him.


    Sir Esmir waited for Vicar to finish what he wanted to said, we''re in a pinch right now and I hope that Vicar was able to change the topic or somewhat create a good lie right now.


    "Vicar, just does something but don''t mention the teleporting stuff," I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar takes a breath and about to said the rest of it but he was stopped as Captain Callum interrupt it. Captain Callum surprised to see Vicar here and greet him and then proceed to talk with Sir Esmir.


    "Why are you here Esmir? You know that Lord Framer wanted us to accompany him at the remembrance event." Captain Callum said.


    "My legs wouldn''t be able to stand any longer so I decided to take a break and then I bump into Vicar here." Sir Esmir said.


    "Alright, I guess you had plenty of rest now and it''s better then we head back to the event and be at Lord Framer''s side until the event is over." Captain Callum said that to Sir Esmir.


    "Sure, I had plenty of time to rest my leg... Let''s go back to the place." Sir Esmir said that and leave us.


    Captain Callum didn''t know how he had saved us that time, we didn''t have to lie or need to tell the truth about what happen with Tane.


    Captain Callum looked at Vicar and said, "Vicar, you better follow us as well because Lord Framer wanted to talk with you about something."


    Hearing that I was kinda curious as to why Lord Framer wanted to talk with Vicar, is there something important that Vicar needs to know. I guess we need to meet with Lord Framer ourselves, just to know what''s the thing he wanted to tell Vicar about.


    "Okay if the Lord wishes me to be there, I will be there," Vicar replied that to Captain Callum.


    "Good, then we should hurry up a bit as we don''t want to arrive there went the remembrance event is already over." Captain Callum said that.


    With that, we all went to the trade central area once again but this time we take a different route to the place. Along the way, we didn''t encounter any crowds as we just saw town guards were guarding the area. As soon as we arrive I notice that we weren''t mixed with the crowd.


    We were in front of the crowd and right now, Lord Framer was giving a speech to all of the people that gather around the trade central area. It was a speech about the fallen guards and the dead townspeople, how they should be honored in this remembrance event.


    Captain Callum make a small noise, Lord Framer notice the sound and look at us right now. He seems to be looking at Vicar and then he smiles while looking back at the crowd of people there.


    "Townspeople!, The hero that save our town from the undead abomination is with us right now..." Lord Framer said that.


    All the people immediately look in front to see the hero that Lord Framer mentions. The calm vibe that was in this area was destroyed immediately by the word hero. I hear that the crowds were yelling and making some noises as they wanted to see the hero.


    Lord Framer then walked towards Vicar, he placed both his hand on Vicar''s shoulder. Vicar was surprised that Lord Framer suddenly touch his shoulder.


    "This man here is the hero that saves our town!" Lord Framer shouted that to the crowds.


    Hearing that the crowds went wild and started to look at Vicar real close but the guards managed to control the situation. As for Vicar, he was shocked and couldn''t believe that Lord Framer said he was the hero that saves the town to the public.


    "I know that I accept the title but that doesn''t mean I want to be recognized by the public as the hero that saves the town..." Vicar said that as he still didn''t believe what happen.


    "I promise you that I will explain it later after this remembrance event is over. Right now just play along." Lord Framer said.


    I know that Vicar was confused right now as well as I am. I don''t know why Lord Framer wanted Vicar to play along but I hope that the explanation that he gives, later on, will clear out what''s going on. As it was the order from the lord of this town, Vicar feels obligated to do what he told him to do right now.


    "The hero here was the one who defeated the skeleton lord, which is the monster that commands all the skeletons to attack the town." Lord Framer said that.


    The crowds began to cheer even louder as it''s like they had forgotten the one that passed away in the battle. I then see that not all people were cheering as the other that still had some sad look in their face. I know how hard for someone to forget about someone they care about had already died.


    Lord Framer then invited Vicar to the front and told him to give some speech to the people that gather here. Vicar refuses as with voice that so low, he said to Lord Framer. "I''m sorry but I really think that I can''t do that, I don''t use to give a speech."


    "I believe you can do this Vicar." Lord Framer said.


    Vicar was still unsure whether he could give a good speech or not but Lord Framer really wanted Vicar to give a speech. With that pressure on Vicar, he finally steps to the front and takes a breath for a moment.


    "Hello town people, I''m Vicar also known as the hero that save this town but I''m gonna apologize to all of you here that lost someone in this battle. If only I am stronger, I could save everyone but I''m weak." Vicar look at the crowd and said his final word, "We should honor the dead and call them the hero instead..."


    Vicar finishes his speech and while he was there, I notice that Aliss was also here. She looked really surprised that to see Vicar was there in the front giving a speech, I guess she must be shocked as well to knowing that Vicar was a hero now.


    After a few more hours, the remembrance event has finally ended and all of the people here began to leave one by one. Until only a few people still here, it''s seems that all the people that stay here were the people that had lost someone in the battle.


    They were still mourning and Vicar wanted to leave this place as he wanted to head back to the cottage. Suddenly Aliss jump out in front of Vicar and it startled him.


    "Hey, Vicar!" Aliss said.


    "Eli! Please don''t do that again... you will give me a heart attack." Vicar said.


    "Our mighty hero gets a heart attack just like that, aren''t you supposed to be brave and not easily surprised by what I do?" Aliss said that to Vicar.


    "A hero is still a human after all, what do you think a hero is?" Vicar said that as he smiles at Aliss.


    "Why you suddenly smile to me? Isn''t that smile a little bit creepy..." Aliss said.


    Vicar pat Aliss head gently as he said, "I''m just glad that you''re fine... I''m worried that the skeleton might have harmed you."


    "If a skeleton approaches me, I will just kick them but thanks for worrying about me," Aliss said that and she remove Vicar''s hand from her head, she then said. "It seems that your dream has finally come, true Vicar."


    Vicar smile, "That dream when we said when we were still a child, I guess you could say that but I still think that I don''t deserve the title." Vicar said.


    "You deserve it, Vicar, you protect the town from danger and with that saving hundreds of life in this town," Aliss said.


    Does Vicar really don''t want the recognition?

 Chapter 148 - Aint You Famous

    "You don''t understand Aliss, if you are at the battle... You will know that I''m not the hero in this." Vicar said.


    "If that the case, explain to me so that I will understand why you denied yourself the title hero," Aliss said that.


    "I''m sorry Aliss but I don''t want you to be involved in this if you know it would hurt you," Vicar said that as he didn''t want to tell the truth to Aliss.


    Aliss pout as she was dissatisfied with Vicar''s reply, "If you don''t want to tell me, I will just ask Mr.ring then. I''m sure that he will tell me about it." Aliss said.


    They both look at me right now, I agree with Vicar with this one as I also don''t want Aliss to know about what had happened. If she knows about the dark ring, Eli and her father. I''m sure that she will hate her family and might do something stupid again like before.


    "Vicar told Aliss that I agree with you here... She shouldn''t know about all of this." I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar then told Aliss that I also didn''t want her to know but she somehow didn''t believe it. She said that Vicar was lying and that I actually wanted to tell her the truth.


    "Listen here Aliss, the ring really didn''t want you to know," Vicar said that to her.


    "If that really what the ring wants, I guess there might be some reason why you guys didn''t want to tell me... Enough of that, what happen to your friend Vicar?" Aliss ask Vicar about Tane right now.


    Vicar went silent for a moment and said, "Tane did get some injuries but he''s fine, he is just resting in his house right now. I''m just about to visit him at this moment but somehow stop to have a conversation with you right now."


    Hearing that Aliss said, "Can I come with you, I also want to visit him...." Aliss ask Vicar as she wanted to join in as well.


    "Unfortunately, his house isn''t in this town but it''s at the outside so I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to tag along Aliss." Vicar said that as he worries about Aliss safety.


    "Don''t worry Vicar, I can take care of myself... Beside his house isn''t that far from the town right?" Aliss ask Vicar.


    "It does take a couple of minutes to arrive at his place but again I''m not sure whether you should tag along with us," Vicar said that.


    "Why? Is that place have a monster nearby and you doubt that I''m not able to defend myself?" Aliss said that to Vicar.


    "Part of that and the other thing that I worry about is whether your father will like for you to venture outside the town, I bet that Sir Allen will be furious if he knows about this," Vicar said to her.


    "My father wouldn''t know about this if there no one that told him..." Aliss glare at Vicar when she said that.


    "Of course I wouldn''t tell you father but how about the guards, they will tell your father," Vicar said that.


    Aliss then look at Vicar and said, "Easy, just avoid them."


    Hearing that answer, there''s no way to avoid the guards as they were keeping a close inspection on who leave or enter the town gate. Avoiding them will be hard and it will just make Vicar''s task much harder. I know why Vicar didn''t want Aliss to join.


    Not because of safety reasons, of course, Vicar can protect Aliss without any problem. About Sir Allen, that''s might be the reason but I don''t think that it was. The main reason was that if Aliss was there, Vicar couldn''t be able to hear the ring''s secret power.


    Vicar knew that and that''s why he really against Aliss joining him up to visit Tane. I also kinda with Vicar side here as I also want to know the ring power.


    "Vicar, we could just use teleport now and go straight to Tane''s house right now... That will save us from Aliss joining us up." I said that to Vicar.


    "Using it for that purpose will just waste the teleport, I will talk to her and make up some explanation of why she couldn''t join," Vicar said that to me.


    "If that what you wanted to do then I would not object to it, it''s your choice but I suggest you hurry up as Tane might already be awake," I said that to him.


    "Aliss, it''s not like that I didn''t want you to join but Tane requested that no one beside me can visit him. He doesn''t like many people come to his house while he sick or injure." Vicar explains that to Aliss why she couldn''t go with us to visit Tane.


    "Really? If that what he wants, I guess I would meet him after he gets well. Just make sure to give my regards to him." Aliss said that and somehow she believe it, we really didn''t expect it to work.


    "Don''t worry, I will give your regards," Vicar said to Aliss.


    With that, Vicar said goodbye to Aliss and went straight to Tane''s house. He seems to be really eager to go there as Tane might be awake right now and to know about the ring secret from Tane''s grandma.


    Along the way, people around look at Vicar when he walks past them. Most of them whisper something went Vicar walk past them. We could hear a few people that were talking about Vicar from a distance as they were talking pretty loud.


    "That''s the hero right?" The girl asks the other girl beside her.


    "Yes, I thought that our hero is an ugly looking one but looking at him right now... He''s kinda cute." The other girl replied.


    Vicar didn''t really care about that as he just walks normally. Because of the title hero, Vicar was getting recognition from the people in the town. Vicar was one of the famous people right now in Eniesia Town as every time we passed a group of people, they will immediately approach Vicar to just shake his hand.


    "You''re getting pretty well known right now Vicar, how''s that make you feel," I ask him about his feeling at this moment.


    "I don''t know but it''s kinda annoying for being the attention of the people in this town," Vicar replied to me that.


    I really thought that he will be really happy about this, I didn''t expect him to hate this. "May I ask the reason why you feeling that way?" I said that.


    "I guess because back then when I still nobody, people didn''t even look at me right now as they think that I''m just a thug as I come from the slums," Vicar said that.


    "Well, I kinda know what''s that feels like as I once had some similar experience with the one that you having right now," I said that to him as I remember that feeling once again.


    Vicar look at me and then said to me, "Do you want to share your story with me?"


    "Nah, it''s a long story and I guess when we had the time I will then told you about it. For right now, let just go to Tane''s house." I said that to Vicar as I didn''t ready to discuss my past with Vicar yet.


    "Sure, let''s find a good time for you to talk about your past with me," Vicar said that.


    Vicar keeps on walking and after around thirty more minutes, we finally arrive in front of Tane''s house. Vicar then knocks on the door and just in a second the door was open by Tane''s grandma.


    "I thought it was the shop owner, it''s actually you... Come in!" Tane''s grandma invited us inside the cottage.


    Vicar then asked Tane grandma a question, "Is Tane already awake? I really want to talk to him if he already awake."


    Tane''s grandma looks at Vicar with a smile, "You could talk with him right now as he already awakes from his rest."


    Hearing what Tane''s grandma had said to him, Vicar rushed to Tane''s room as he was really happy that he was able to see Tane. He then opens the door of Tane''s room, the door open and there we saw Tane was lying on the bed as he reading some book.


    "Tane!" Vicar shouted.


    Tane was startled by it and because of that, he dropped the book that he was reading. When Tane looks for the one that shouts his name, his face looks surprised to see Vicar here.


    "It''s that you Vicar! It''s that really you..." Tane said that as he didn''t believe Vicar was here right now.


    Vicar smile as he saw that Tane was fine, "Of course this is me but do you forget that the ring is also here with me." Vicar said that.


    "Ahh! Yes, I almost forgot about your ring..." Tane said that.

 Chapter 149 - Tane Awakes

    Vicar approach Tane and stand near him as he asks whether he was feeling fine or not. Vicar was worried about Tane''s injuries.


    With a smile, Tane answers that question. "I perfectly fine, no need to worry about me." Tane then makes some pose with both of his arms while still lying in bed.


    "Glad to see you''re doing okay but I thought the injury was kinda bad," Vicar said that.


    "The wound is bad but grandma forces me to chug twenty healing potions at once so it''s kinda healed up. But still, I was kinda surprised that I suddenly get here, is this the ring magic?" Tane said that as he realized that he was teleported here.


    "I''m a bit surprised that you know that was the ring magic. Thanks to that you''re still alive right now." Vicar said that.


    "Then I suppose to say my thanks to the ring then... Do the ring hear what I''m saying to him right now?" Tane asks Vicar as he wasn''t sure that I was listening to him.


    "Tell Tane that I''m listening to what he said. Just told him that he should say that word to you instead as you''re the one that chooses to teleport him, Vicar." I said that to Vicar.


    "The ring said that you should thank me instead of him." Vicar just simply said that to Tane.


    "I guess I should thank both of you then for saving my life back then. Without you guys help, I don''t think that I would be breathing at this moment." Tane said that as he really appreciates us for saving his life.


    "Of course I will save you Tane, your my friend, and I will not let any of my friends die on me," Vicar said that.


    Suddenly the door of Tane''s room was opened up by his grandma. She brought a tray of food for Tane, seeing that Vicar quickly lend a hand as he takes the tray to Tane.


    "Remember Tane to eat all of the food." Tane''s grandma said that to him, she then leaves the room.


    Vicar then put the tray on the small table beside Tane''s bed. "Do you want me to feed you?" Vicar said that as he was making a joke to Tane.


    "If you really want to do it, just do it then. I don''t mind getting feed by you." Tane said that as he was laughing so hard.


    "Really?" Vicar said that as he takes the spoon and about to feed Tane.


    "I''m just joking Vicar, I eat my own food... Just give me the tray." Tane immediately said that as he didn''t want Vicar to do that.


    "You should say that sooner." Vicar then gives the tray of food to Tane.


    Tane then started to eat and our conversation was on hold because of that. It took a few minutes for Tane to finish up eating all of the food on the tray. Tane then put the tray beside him as he can''t reach the table, I could see that it''s still hurt when he moved a bit.


    Tane then ask something with Vicar, "So how the battle against the skeletons, who won the battle?"


    "The town guards managed to defeat all of the skeletons but many of the people that fight have lost their lives in the battle," Vicar said that.


    "I will say that I''m happy that the town didn''t get destroy by the skeleton but I''m kinda sad for the one that died in the battle," Tane said that to Vicar.


    "Just this afternoon I had attended the remembrance event for that fall in the battle. There was a huge crowd of people there and I hear that some ordinary citizen also died in the attack." Vicar said that.


    The door of Tane''s room was open once again by Tane''s grandma, she takes the tray and said with Vicar to let Tane rest a bit as his wounds didn''t heal completely yet.


    Hearing that, Tane insisted Vicar to stay here as he wanted to talk about what had happened in the town. Vicar refuses to stay as he said to Tane that it''s probably the best for him to rest up a bit and get that wound to heal up.


    "But I''m fine, I''m bored in here if I was alone. I need someone to talk with." Tane said that to Vicar as he doesn''t want Vicar to leave the room.


    "I''m sorry Tane, your grandma is right. You should rest and after that, we will continue our conversation." After finish saying that Vicar leaves the room.


    I know that he actually wanted to stay in the room with Vicar and tell him about everything that happens but he knows the reason why Tane''s grandma said that. She might want to tell us the ring secret right now and that''s why she wanted us to leave Tane''s room.


    It might be because even Tane doesn''t know about the existence of that ring that his grandma mentions to us at that time. If we talk there, Tane would know about the ring and might try to get it as it was his father''s ring after all.


    Vicar follows Tane''s grandma to the living room and he stopped as Tane''s grandma sits on the chair there. Vicar knows that this was the moment that he been waiting for, the ring power will be unveiled in front of him and I also couldn''t wait to hear about it.


    "Is this the time for me to know about the ring secret?" Vicar asks Tane''s grandma about it.


    Tane''s grandma nods her head as in her hand right now was a small box. "Promise me that you wouldn''t tell Tane about this."


    "Is Tane doesn''t know about this?" Vicar said that.


    "If he knows, he will try to get this ring as well and because of that Tane shouldn''t know about this at all." She said that to Vicar.


    "Why? Is there a reason behind why you choose to tell me and not to Tane..." Vicar was confused about why Tane''s grandma decided to tell him the secret while she doesn''t even trust Tane on this.


    "I had a dream which I tell a certain man the ring power and that man resemble you." Tane''s grandma said that to Vicar.


    "Is this the premonition that Tane told me about, can it be trusted?" Vicar said that as he was unsure about this.


    "Not once my dream has gone wrong, I believe it. But it depends on you after hearing the ring power." Tane''s grandma said that.


    "If you are really sure about this, I guess it''s time for you to open that box and tell me the ring secret," Vicar said that as he looks very closely as the box that contains the ring was slowly open by Tane grandma.


    When the box finally lids finally open, we both could see the ring and somehow we''re kinda surprised to see that particular ring inside the box. It was the dark ring that consumes Vicar once, it has the same color as the dark ring that Vicar wear before but the pattern was different on this one.


    I think Tane did mention that his village was destroyed by an undead similar to Eli. Then this must be that undead ring but why is Tane grandma keeping it and saying it was his Tane father''s ring. Does she not know about this dark ring actually was.


    "Close that box!" Vicar immediately says that.


    Tane''s grandma then quickly close the box right away as she heard what Vicar had said. She was a little bit calm when Vicar said that. She then asks Vicar, "Looking at your reaction, it seems that you had seen this ring before right?"


    "That ring isn''t any normal ring and it was a dangerous one, it should be destroyed at once," Vicar said that.


    "This is what I afraid of coming from you... You had known too much about the dark ring." Tane''s grandma said that in a weird way.


    "The way you saying right now, you know about this dark ring right?" Vicar said that as he was getting a bad feeling suddenly. He tried to reach his sword but Tane''s grandma said not to reach it or else.


    "You need to calm down Vicar, I will not hurt you... I will simply want to share my knowledge about the dark ring." Tane''s grandma said.


    Vicar was feeling confused right now, who is Tane''s grandma exactly and why does she had a dark ring. If she already knows what the dark ring power, she should destroy it immediately but instead she keeping it in a box.


    "I think I have enough knowledge about the dark ring already..." Vicar said that.


    "Your knowledge about the dark ring isn''t that much, it''s true that you know what the dark ring power but there is much more that you haven''t known yet." Tane''s grandma said that to Vicar.

 Chapter 150 - A Surprise That We Didnt Expect!

    "Vicar that ring should be destroyed if it gets stolen by someone. He or she could get the power to summon the skeletons and might get the town in danger once again." I said to Vicar.


    "Don''t you think we should listen to what Tane grandma had to say about the dark ring first before we destroy it?" Vicar suggests us to do that.


    "We still can know more about the dark ring after it gets destroyed... Remember that the dark ring is dangerous, you already experience what it feels like to be consumed by one. That dark ring must be destroyed!" I was afraid that if the dark ring would bring us harm if it still existed in here.


    Vicar understands what I''m trying to say to him and know about the danger as well but he was stubborn this time as he still didn''t want the dark ring to be destroyed first before we heard Tane grandma''s explanation about it.


    Somehow I find it weird why Vicar didn''t want the dark ring to be destroyed. Suddenly Tane''s grandma said something to Vicar as she sees Vicar''s reaction right now.


    "Look like you had been consumed by the dark ring power..." Tane''s grandma said that to Vicar.


    I then realized what Tane''s grandma was saying. Does the reason why Vicar didn''t want that dark ring to destroy was because he wanted the dark ring again. If what I think was true right now, the dark ring should be destroyed as Vicar could steal that ring and summon an army of skeletons which can be a threat to the town''s safety.


    "I been consumed by the dark ring, what are you talking about?" Vicar said that as his hand tried to reach the box that contains the dark ring.


    "You can''t lie to me Vicar, I see in your eyes that you really wanted this dark ring." Tane''s grandma said to Vicar.


    "If you already can see that I''m lying right now, I guess I should not conceal it then." As soon as Vicar said that, he then rushed to Tane grandma''s place and tried to grab the box from Tane grandma''s hand.


    I was shocked to see Vicar like this as I tried to stop him but he wouldn''t listen to anything that I had said. It was like before when he first put on the dark ring on his finger. Tane''s grandma didn''t do anything to stop Vicar as he finally gets the box easily.


    Vicar seems to be a different person right now, it this because of the dark ring effect on him. He quickly opens the box up but when he successfully open it, the box was completely empty as there was no dark ring inside of it anymore.


    Vicar then looked at Tane''s grandma and take out his sword, "Tell me where you hide the dark ring! or this sword will pierce through your old body..." Vicar said that as he threatens Tane''s grandma.


    Surprisingly, Tane''s grandma remains pretty calm even though the sword was at the tip of her neck. Tane''s grandma smile as she said, "If you kill me, you wouldn''t find the dark ring..."


    Hearing that, Vicar unsheathe back his sword. He knew that the only person that knows about the dark ring''s whereabouts was her and if Tane''s grandma gets killed, he wouldn''t know its location.


    "Vicar! Stop this... you aren''t behaving like the normal you anymore." I said that to Vicar.


    "This is what I am right now, you don''t understand... I need that dark ring power." Vicar said to me.


    Once again, he asks Tane''s grandma the location of the dark ring, and this time Tane''s grandma tells the dark ring location. I was completely surprised when Tane''s grandma said that, I really didn''t believe what she told us just now.


    Vicar didn''t take it well as he was getting angry and immediately shouted at Tane grandma, "Are you kidding me old woman! There is no way that the dark ring is you..." Vicar shouted that.


    I still didn''t believe that Tane''s grandma was the dark ring, we both saw the dark ring was inside the box and what''s more we can''t believe that the dark ring was a living person. I really didn''t expect that but what if this was the truth.


    "Either you believe it or not, what I''m telling you was the truth." Tane''s grandma said that to Vicar.


    "No! You''re playing with me as you don''t want to reveal the location of the dark ring..." Vicar was getting impatient as he draws his sword and threatens Tane''s grandma once again.


    "You''re under the spell of the Dark Ring of Dominant, the ring that would control you even though you didn''t wear it. I will break the spell for you." Tane grandma put her hand on Vicar''s head and suddenly Vicar collapsed to the floor.


    In just a few seconds, Vicar open his eyes and was confused about what had happened as he stands up. It seems that he doesn''t know why he was lying on the floor just now and ask me about it. I then tell him what had happened and after listening to it, he was shocked to know that he was getting controlled by the dark ring.


    "It looks like the spell on your mind has been broken. You should never wear any dark ring again or you will be under their influence for the rest of your life." Tane''s grandma said that to Vicar.


    "Thanks for breaking the spell but may I ask, who exactly is you?" Vicar said that as he was curious about Tane''s grandma''s true identity.


    "Didn''t I mention already, I''m the Dark Ring of Oracle. The dark ring that could see the future..." Tane''s grandma said that to Vicar.


    Even though I had heard it again, I still can''t believe that Tane''s grandma was a dark ring. But why does a dark ring have a human form, shouldn''t she be a dark ring instead. It was true what Tane grandma said to us before, there''s so much that we didn''t know about the dark ring.


    "So that''s mean you''re not Tane grandma..." Vicar said that.


    "You''re correct, I''m not his grandma at all... I''m basically nobody in Tane''s life." She said that to Vicar.


    I then began to wonder why Tane says that she was his grandma, does Tane mind get manipulated or something to believe that she was his grandma. Seeing what the dark ring could do to someone''s mind, that could be a possibility that had to happen to Tane.


    "I know what you going to ask next, so I will tell you that it was indeed I have altered Tane''s memory to make him believe that I''m was his grandma." She said.


    She knew exactly what Vicar gonna said next. Is this her power, an ability to see the future? She was the dark ring of oracle after all. Does she already know everything that happens just now, so that means she knows what'' we going to do next?


    I then discuss with Vicar it and wanted Vicar to ask her what our future will be. I really wanted to know what will happen in the future. Vicar agrees with what I''m saying as he also wanted to know. He then proceeds with the question.


    "If you can see the future, mind telling me how my future will look like?" Vicar asks Tane''s grandma about it.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t do that... Even my power has a limit." Tane''s grandma simply said that to us.


    "Why I thought that you could see the future, I think that you''re lying with me right now," Vicar said that as he didn''t believe that Tane grandma couldn''t see his future.


    "I could only see the future that has myself in it, that''s why I couldn''t see your future as it doesn''t intertwine with my future." Tane''s grandma said that.


    "If what you said is the truth, then I guess I had to believe it but there are some questions that I would like you to answer..." Vicar said that to Tane''s grandma as he there something that he wanted to know.


    Tane''s grandma smile towards Vicar as she said, "As I said, I already know your question and I might be able to answer them but first you must do something that wanted you to do."


    "Shouldn''t you already know my decision as well, no need to ask me about it and just tell me what you wanted me to do?" Vicar said that.


    "It''s a simple task, I need you to get me a demon heart... a living demon heart." Tane''s grandma said that.


    Hearing that request, it definitely weird for Tane''s grandma to request a living demon heart. But again, she wasn''t even a human but simply a ring.


    Yet why does she need the demon heart, does she planning to do something evil with it. After all, she was a dark ring.

 Chapter 151 - The Request of Demon Heart!

    "Where the heck do I find a demon heart, you do know how hard to even find a demon in this world," Vicar said that to her.


    When I heard what Vicar had said, I began to wonder if it really hard for someone to find a demon. As I already encountered one demon before while I was with the bronze knight It was the demon in the crypt if I wasn''t wrong. The demon''s name is Carcharoth.


    Tane grandma then replied to Vicar, "I know that there was a demon in the Dalgueuil Forest, bring his heart to me and then I will tell you all about the dark ring."


    The moment I heard that she mention a demon at the Dalgueuil Forest, I realized that the demon she mentioned was Carcharoth. She wanted us to bring its heart but if I remember correctly, Carcharoth already been defeated and its body has been sucked into the bronze knight magic.


    That means that we couldn''t get Carcharoth''s heart and it''s kinda useless to travel to the Dalgueuil Forest just to find nothing there. I then told Vicar about it as he didn''t know that the demon there was already defeated by the bronze knight.


    "Psst... Vicar, there something I want to tell you about the demon at the Dalgueuil Forest." I said that to Vicar.


    "What? Do you know the demon''s whereabouts or something..." Vicar said.


    "Yes, I know about the demon. Its name was Carcharoth but the demon was already defeated by the bronze knight. Sadly its body was sucked into bronze knight magic so that''s mean we couldn''t get the heart." I said to him.


    "Is this true? So that means we need to find another demon. I will ask Tane grandma if she knows another demon location." Vicar said that as he asks for another demon location.


    Tane''s grandma suggested that we kill the demon in the Dalgueuil Forest as it was one of the weakest demons that she had known. Vicar then told her that the demon had already been defeated by someone and that''s why Vicar wanted to know the other demon''s location.


    Hearing what Vicar just said to her. She was surprised as she didn''t believe that the demon had already been defeated. "How? Even if I said it was the weakest one, no one should be able to defeat him... How do you know about this!" Tane''s grandma said.


    I guess even she couldn''t foresee the death of Carcharoth. With that, I believe that her power does have a limit and she can''t see everything in the future.


    Vicar didn''t tell him that I was the one that gives him the information about Carcharoth''s death. As Tane grandma still didn''t know that I was a living thing yet. Vicar just simply said that it was the talk among the folks in the town for weeks.


    "So that''s why I need the location of other demons... If you don''t know about it, it would make the search for your demon heart even harder." Vicar said.


    "I guess your only option is to kill the elder banshee in the Dalgueuil Forest, it will be hard killing her but I know you could do it." Tane''s grandma said that.


    Does she mean that Elder Banshee had been defeated by the Bronze Knight? I don''t think the Elder Banshee had a demon heart but it does have a horn-like those demons that I saw. I guess the Elder Banshee heart was still count as a demon heart.


    But there was a problem with that request also as the Elder Banshee didn''t even exist in this world as it was defeated by the Bronze Knight. Again, I had to tell this information to Vicar and his reaction when he heard about this was quite normal.


    "So you''re telling me that the bronze knight guy already defeated the Elder Banshee. You know what, it makes me wonder how strong that guy really was and why didn''t you be with him." Vicar said to me.


    "He was strong and you could say that it was on par with the twelve holy knights itself. You already knew that I was Aliss'' ring and not his ring so of course, I didn''t tag along with him." I said that to Vicar.


    "You''re dumb for not going on an adventure with him, let me tell you that you''re a living thing and of course you an object but you shouldn''t be an object. Do you get what I''m trying to say here?" Vicar said that.


    When Vicar said that, I began to realize what I had done all of this time. I have been thinking that I''m one of Aliss'' property as she the one that bought me back then. It was indeed dumb for me to think that way, I had my own choice for who I wanted to be with.


    I kinda regretted not being with the bronze knight as if I had done that, I would be seeing the World Of Acres right now and wouldn''t be stuck in this town. Vicar really opens my mind here and I should thanks him for that as I wouldn''t realize that I been treating myself as just a simple object. I realized that I was more than just an object.


    "Thanks, Vicar for that... But enough of that, you should tell her that the Elder Banshee has been defeated by the bronze knight." I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar then look at me and said, "No problem, glad you realized that you''re not just an object..." After that, he told Tane grandma that the Elder Banshee had been defeated by the same person as well.


    "Who is this bronze guy and how can he defeated the Elder Banshee... That bronze knight might have spread lies about it." Tane''s grandma didn''t believe that the bronze knight has done that.


    I know why Tane grandma doubts it but as for someone that had seen with my own eyes. The bronze knight really defeated the Elder Banshee. It was a tough one but in the end, the bronze knight was able to defeat it. But when I think about it, I think I was the one that defeated the Elder Banshee.


    Bronze Knight fainted after he gave me to the Elder Banshee and I was the one that able to save Aliss from the Elder Banshee grasp while defeating the Elder Banshee. It was because Elder Banshee couldn''t possess another body in time so it fades away.


    "The bronze knight ain''t spreading lies, his strength is known by every kingdom. People even say that his power even rivals the twelve holy knights." Vicar said that to Tane''s grandma.


    "If what you say is the truth, then it''s no surprise how he was able to defeat both of the monsters. But what I wonder is how to get that much of power." Tane''s grandma said.


    "I don''t know, maybe he gets some special training or something but enough talking about the bronze knight. How do I get the demon heart now?" Vicar asks her.


    Tane grandma begins to think for a little while, after a few minutes she then said something to us, "If all of the demons in that forest already been defeated, I guess the only choice you had is to travel into the Kingdom Of Vria. There I heard that there was a demon, not a powerful one. Takes its heart and gives it to me."


    "Kingdom Of Vria! That''s far... I need to cross the Kingdom Of Kasneira to get there and from what I heard, the Kingdom Of Kasneira is currently at war with the Empire of Dusbashen." Vicar said that as he didn''t think that this would be easy.


    "I know that but if you don''t want to do it, then it''s fine. You will not know the secret of the dark ring." Tane''s grandma said that as it seems that she really wanted us to get that demon heart.


    "Okay, I will do it and I will leave the town in a few days... This isn''t an easy job so I need some potions for the trip." Vicar said that as he agrees to do this.


    "Excellent, you don''t need to worry about the potion. I will supply you some of it, just make sure to get it before you depart from the town." Tane''s grandma said.


    With all of the preparations that needed to be done, Vicar leaves the cottage and headed towards the town as he needed to get some supplies for the trip. He knows that this gonna be a long journey so he had to prepare and say goodbye to some friends.


    But then we realized something, Vicar didn''t have any money to buy the food supplies he needed for this journey.


    "So what should you do now?" I said that as we''re in a need of money right now.


    "I don''t know, I will ask Lord Framer for some gold. I bet he would help me at this moment." Vicar said that as he headed towards Lord Framer''s mansion.

 Chapter 152 - Needing Some Gold!

    When we arrive at Lord Framer''s mansion, we notice that the adventurers guarding the main entrance were replaced by normal town guards. I guess that after the battle was over, the town guards that were supposed to be guarding this place has returned to do their job.


    "Can I enter the mansion, there something that I need to talk about with the Lord of this town," Vicar said that as he approaches the guards that guarding the entrance.


    "Sure, you can enter the mansion but make sure to not do anything stupid while you in there." One of the guards replied.


    For this time around the guards were pretty nice to us as they easily let us enter the mansion. We didn''t expect that they would give them permission to enter as we kinda get a hard time entering the mansion the last time we wanted to.


    I guess part of it might be because the adventurer was guarding it and they had some personal grudge on Vicar. The other part of it was maybe because Vicar was recognized as a hero now and people somehow trusted Vicar more than before he gets that title.


    Vicar thanks the guards for letting him enter the mansion, he then look for Lord Framer there. But that''s might be a little hard as the area was so vast and it''s kinda impossible to find him there. Vicar then realizes something while we''re outside the mansion.


    "I just realized that Lord Framer might not be in his mansion right now, don''t you think so?" Vicar said it to me.


    "I don''t know but I do think he at his mansion right now. There no way that the guards allow us to enter the mansion area without Lord Framer in the mansion. If he isn''t here, the guards would tell us so." I told Vicar that.


    "You''re right ring, then I supposed we head to the mansion. I just hope that he could be able to talk with us for a moment." Vicar said that as he headed to Lord Framer''s mansion.


    As the area was too large, it takes us a few minutes to finally arrive in front of Lord Framer''s mansion. Both of us realized that the mansion was pretty big, we had never seen a house this big before. As soon as we get there, we were greeted by a beautiful maid.


    "Welcome sir, may I ask your name and why are you here?" The maid asks Vicar that question.


    "Uhh, My name is Vicar. Can I see Lord Framer, there something that I wanted to discuss with him?" Vicar said that.


    The maid smile at Vicar as she said, "Oh, you''re the hero that saved our town... Lord Framer would be delighted to talk with you. Please follow me as you might get lost in the mansion."


    The maid then opens the huge door of the mansion and we both step inside the big mansion for the first time. Vicar couldn''t help but be amazed at all of the decoration and the things in the mansion. I know how Vicar feels right now, both of us never see anything like this before.


    "Sir Vicar, please make sure to follow me until we get to Lord Framer''s room." The maid said.


    With that Vicar began to follow the maid, while Vicar doing that. I took my time to see the things that were in the hallway. I noticed that there were a few paintings of people, I realized that it might be the Lord Framer family as they do look alike.


    "Vicar don''t you think that this mansion is a great place to live," I said that to Vicar.


    "This mansion is great but if I could choose, I rather not want to live here... It''s just too big as I prefer just a small house." Vicar said that.


    "I kinda agree with you, there''s no point of living in a mansion with only yourself in it. It feels lonely to be the only person living in a big mansion like this..." I said that.


    While we''re talking, we didn''t realize that we already near Lord Framer''s room and in just a few steps we are in front of the lord''s room.


    "Sir Vicar, we finally arrive." The maid said that as we finally here. The maid then knocked on the door and soon after she opens it.


    When the door was open, we saw Lord Framer was doing his job as we noticed there was a lot of paper on his desk. Lord Framer realized that the door of his room was open and look in our direction. He then noticed Vicar right away.


    Lord Framer immediately gets up from his seat and approaches Vicar. Lord Framer then greet Vicar and invited him to enter the room. He also told the maid to prepare some drinks for us and with that order, the maid leaves to prepare some drinks.


    "Vicar! I didn''t expect you to come here. I doubt that you''ve come here for nothing, tell me what the thing that you wanted to talk about." Lord Framer said that as he seat on his chair back.


    "They''re something that I wanted to ask..." Vicar said that.


    "Is this regarding your title hero, do you really don''t want that title?" Lord Framer asks.


    It seems that Lord Framer has misunderstood our reason to come here in the first place. I know that Vicar didn''t like the title but it wasn''t the reason why he came here.


    Vicar shakes his head as he said, "It''s not about that, I wanted some help from you Lord Framer."


    Lord Framer replied, "You should say that in the first place, what sort of help you needed from me?" Lord Framer ask Vicar.


    "Actually I need to go on a journey but I realize that I don''t have any coins. I then thought that you could lend some gold coins for me." Vicar said that.


    Hearing that, Lord Framer simply laugh for a few seconds. He then said, "No need to worry, I would help you."


    Vicar thought that this might not work but somehow it works. "Really Lord Framer? I promise you that I will repay the gold that I had borrowed from you..." Vicar said that.


    "Repay me? There''s no need for you to do that... Let''s just say you earn this as part of your job protecting the town from the skeletons." Lord Framer said.


    "Thank you for the help, Lord Framer..." Vicar said that.


    The maid enters the room and serves us some coffee, Lord Framer then takes a cup of coffee and drinks it. After that, he asks Vicar about something. "May I something Vicar?"


    "Sure, you can ask anything as long that I have the answer," Vicar replied.


    "I''m curious why you''re suddenly want to go on a journey... is there any reason behind it." Lord Framer ask Vicar about it.


    There''s no way that Vicar could tell Lord Framer that he was looking for the demon heart. If Lord Framer knows that, he would definitely stop us from going on the journey. Vicar must lie and make sure that it sounded believable.


    "I just wanted to explore the world, there so much that I didn''t know... That''s the reason behind all of it." Vicar simply said that.


    I thought that it might not work but somehow Lord Framer believe it as he replied to Vicar, "That''s really a good idea Vicar when I was at your age. I also venture the world as I also wanted to learn more about this world."


    "I would love to hear your stories Lord Framer but I think that I should leave now as I think you had many tasks to do with those papers on your desk," Vicar said that as he tried not to take Lord Framer''s time that much.


    "You''re right Vicar, I do have a lot of work but they''re another thing that I wanted to ask you... Where exactly do you want to go on your journey?" Lord Framer ask Vicar about it.


    "I guess my destination would be the Kingdom Of Vria..." Vicar said that.


    Lord Framer was a little bit surprised to hear Vicar wanted to visit the Kingdom Of Vria, "That''s will be a long journey as it needs was on another continent... yet the journey would be dangerous." Lord Framer said.


    "I know it would be dangerous but isn''t that suppose to be a part of a journey, you couldn''t expect it to be safe all time," Vicar said that to Lord Framer.


    "If you still wanted to go there, wouldn''t you mind if I request something from you..." Lord Framer ask Vicar about something.


    I began to wonder what sort of request Lord Framer wanted from us. It is a heavy request or just simply sending a letter to someone at the Kingdom Of Vria.


    "I guess so but I think I needed to know what sort of request you needed from me..." Vicar said that.

 Chapter 153 - Teaming Up With Him!?

    "I would want you to bring my son Linceo along with you in the journey to the Kingdom Of Vria if you wouldn''t mind that is..." Lord Framer said that to Vicar.


    I can''t believe my ears right now, does Lord Framer wanted his son to join our adventure as well. But why does Lord Framer wanted that, shouldn''t Linceo stay at this town as he was that will become the next Lord of Eniesia Town.


    If Linceo tag along to the Kingdom Of Vria, it would put him in danger, and would probably get kidnapped by some bandit along the way if they know Linceo''s identity. There must be a reason why Lord Framer wanted his son to join in the adventure.


    Vicar was also thinking the same thing as me, he then asks Lord Framer. "Why do you want your son to join in our adventure, you do know that it will be dangerous and if something goes wrong. Your son could get killed..." Vicar said that.


    "I know the risk but I do think that my son Linceo needed the experience. Linceo was a sheltered child as my wife is always spoiling and protecting him... He should learn about the danger and tried to defend himself. That''s why I wanted him to join your journey." Lord Framer said his reason.


    "Don''t you think that Linceo should have a say in this matter, he should be the one to decide whether he wanted to join in or not," Vicar said that.


    "You''re right, I guess I should hear what my son had to say." Lord Framer then called out the maid that serve us the coffee. He then told the maid to call Linceo to this room as quickly as possible. After that, the maid leaves the room.


    We waited for a minute or more and then the maid enters the room back as she bringing Linceo as well. The maid leaves the room as Linceo enters it. He then sits on the chair as he noticed that Vicar was in the room as well. Linceo smile at Vicar.


    "Didn''t expect that you''re here Vicar, what are you doing here anyway," Linceo said that.


    "I was here to discuss something with your father..." Vicar simply said that as he didn''t want to say all of it. It''s best that Lord Framer the one that talks about it with his own son.


    Lord Framer look to his son as he said, "Linceo there something that I wanted to ask you so please listen to what I''m going to say."


    Lord Framer said that in a serious tone and because of that, Linceo immediately look in his father''s direction and replied as he was curious about what his father gonna ask him. "I''m listening father, what''s the thing that you wanted to ask me about."


    "It''s regarding the journey that Vicar would go..." Lord Framer said.


    "Would you finish what you''re going to ask me? They''re something that I needed to do after this so could you hurry up." Linceo said that as it seems that he wanted to go elsewhere.


    "I wanted you to go on a trip to the Kingdom Of Vria with Vicar." Lord Framer said that to his son.


    Hearing what his father just said to him just now, Linceo laughs as he thinks that his father was making a joke. He didn''t believe what his father had said to him.


    "Is this a joke father, why should I go to the Kingdom Of Vria..." Linceo said that as he continues to laugh.


    But soon his laughter was gone after seeing Lord Framer''s face, he could tell that his father''s face was serious and now realize that this wasn''t a joke after all. He then asks his father what his motive for him to doing this as it''s seems stupid.


    "This is why I wanted you to go on a journey... You never experienced danger as you always been protected ever since you''re young. When I was at your age...." Lord Framer didn''t finish what he wanted to say as Linceo interrupt it.


    "That''s your day, I don''t care what you been through as it was your life, not mine. Why should I put myself in danger." Linceo said that as he really didn''t want to go on this adventure.


    Well, both Vicar and I feel kinda awkward being in this position right now, it feels like that we shouldn''t be here as they started to argue with each other. I think it''s better that we should leave and come back after they had finally resolved all of the things.


    But we can''t leave as Vicar didn''t have the courage to do so, he didn''t want to interrupt as he thinks that it would be rude for him to barge in the middle of their conversation right now. I wouldn''t blame Vicar for this one, I guess that the only option for us was to watch the argument until it over.


    "Linceo! Experience is everything and without it... you will not be able to learn. This is the reason why I wanted you to join Vicar on his adventure." Lord Framer said that.


    "No Father! I will not go anywhere... I wouldn''t put myself in harm as I would be the next Lord of this Town soon." Linceo said that.


    "You will not be the next lord of this town... I would not give it to you unless you agree to go on the journey." Lord Framer said that as he really wanted his son to go on a journey with us.


    "You can''t threaten me with that, you do realize that eventually, I will take your place as the new lord of this town," Linceo said that.


    It seems that the argument has gotten much more worse from time to time. I don''t know which side should I take as I kinda agree with both of them. Lord Framer shouldn''t force his son but Lord Framer does have a point as experience does build up character.


    On the other hand, I know how it feels to be forced to do something that you didn''t like. There''s nothing wrong with just being at home. The world is a dangerous place and the only place that we could feel safe is our own home. Going on an adventure will be dangerous.


    Lord Framer look at Linceo very seriously as he said something to him, "I guess I can''t force you into it either but remember that I could give my position to other people that not within our family..."


    "What! You can''t do that... The position of the town lord was always passed down to our family... Only the Indall bloodline has the right to rule this town." Linceo said.


    That''s why Linceo was so confident that he would be the next lord of this town. Only the people among his family could be the next lord. I guess that''s the system was kinda bad as I really don''t like the monarchy system, it''s not bad but I guess I prefer the opposite.


    "The Indall Household was known for their bravery and that''s why people wanted people from this household to become the Lord Of Eniesia Town. As they believe that we could protect the town from any danger that comes." Lord Framer said that.


    "All of the people in this household knows that already... You shouldn''t bother telling me that. If there nothing more, I will take my leave." Linceo said that as he gets up from his seat and about to leave this room. But he suddenly stops when Lord Framer asks him one question.


    "You know that and that''s why I wanted to ask you, where did you go when the skeletons attack the town?" Lord Framer said. Linceo didn''t reply to that question as Lord Framer continue to say something.


    "I know where you went at that time of the attack... I then realized that you don''t have the courage to fight, I guess it''s my fault. If only I hadn''t spoil you from time to time, you would become a courageous young man." Lord Framer said that as he seems a little disappointed in his own son.


    "I''m sorry father... I know that I''m a coward and maybe I don''t deserve to be the lord of this town after all." Linceo said that as he also realizes the fact that he doesn''t do anything that time.


    Somehow in my mind, I thought that Linceo was not a coward just from the way he talks. But I also realized that when the skeletons attack the town, he didn''t even help to defend the town. As the next lord, he should fight alongside his father to protect the town.


    I don''t know where Linceo went at that time but I do think he probably inside the mansion all of the time. I wouldn''t blame Linceo if I was a person. Maybe I also would run away from the battle as well.


    Lord Framer look at his son and said the same thing again, "That''s why I really wanted you to go with Vicar to the Kingdom Of Vria..."

 Chapter 154 - Stop Forcing Linceo!

    "If you went on the journey, I know for sure that when you return back home. You would be a fine man that could lead the town and protect it as well." Lord Framer said.


    Linceo went silent for a few minutes after listening to what his father just said to him. It seems that he might reconsider whether he wanted to join our journey or not. I don''t know why but I hope that Linceo wouldn''t consider joining in the journey to the Kingdom Of Vria.


    If Linceo ended up joining in, it will cause us some problems in our task of finding a demon and obtaining the demon heart. I know that Vicar realized it as well and the only thing we could do now was to hope that Linceo didn''t want to go.


    Linceo then opens his mouth and this was the moment that we''re waiting for. Which will it be, joining our journey or not. It will be answered right at this moment.


    "Father, if you really believe that I would be a different person after the journey. I guess I would join Vicar on his journey..." Linceo said that.


    With that being said, we both know that it would be hard for Vicar to do what he supposed to do in this journey to the Kingdom Of Vria.


    Lord Framer look really happy with his son''s response, he then said. "I''m glad that you decided to join in, I know that you would be a better man soon."


    Linceo then looks at Vicar as he asks him, "Vicar? You don''t mind if I tag along with you... I might be a liability for you as you need to protect me all of the time."


    "I don''t think you are a liability. Even if you a coward, you still can defend yourself right? You must be a skilled person with that magic sword of yours." Vicar said that as he expects that Linceo will be skilled in combat just as his father Lord Framer.


    Hearing that, Lord Framer laughs. "I''m sorry Vicar but my son couldn''t defend himself... That''s because he couldn''t fight at all. Linceo has zero experience in a battle." Lord Framer said that.


    We didn''t want to believe what Lord Framer said. "There''s no way that he doesn''t have zero experience, he had a magic sword on him... Only a skilled person would have that." Vicar said that as he pointed the magic sword at Linceo''s left hip.


    Linceo then replied, "If you had the gold, anyone could buy a magical weapon."


    I should have realized that sooner, Linceo was from a rich noble family. Of course, he could buy a magical sword. It wouldn''t cost him that much as he probably had much gold left even after buying that expensive magical sword.


    "So you really didn''t have any combat experience at all?" Vicar asks again to make sure if that really true as it''s kinda hard to believe.


    Linceo nods his head in embarrassment as he said, "Yes... This sword is just to intimate the people that try to harm me, making them think that I''m a skillful sword user."


    Vicar then quickly disagree on letting Linceo joining in the journey with him when he now knows that Linceo doesn''t have any experience in combat. That''s means we need to look after him and make sure he was protected all of the time if we allow him to tag along.


    But doing that will make Vicar job even harder, Vicar couldn''t expect to keep him safe as our objective was to get a demon heart. We need to fight a demon and with Linceo around while that happens, he would surely be in danger and there''s a chance that he might get killed.


    "Lord Framer, with all due respect... I didn''t think that Linceo should be joining me on this journey. The path to the Kingdom Of Vria is dangerous and with Linceo around, I don''t think that I could manage to protect him all of the time." Vicar said that.


    "You''re right Vicar, that is more the reason why I wanted him to go on this journey. For him to be able to learn to protect himself and gain some experience from it." Lord Framer said.


    Does Lord Framer doesn''t care about his son safety at all, was he wanted his son to get killed. Is the experience was more worth it than Linceo life. I really don''t know what on Lord Framer''s mind when he thinks about this.


    "But Lord Framer, there''s a reason why we wanted to go to the Kingdom Of Vria. It''s a serious matter and it would be very dangerous." Vicar said that.


    "It''s true that I didn''t ask you about your reason why you wanted to go there... If you could explain why you wanted to travel to the Kingdom Of Vria and somehow tell me why it would be a dangerous one." Lord Framer said that.


    There''s no way that we could reveal our true objective of why we wanted to go there. If Lord Framer knows about it, Vicar will sure be in trouble. Vicar needs to think of something quick and somehow need to make it believable too.


    Vicar then said, "We''re trying to find some items that could only be obtained in that kingdom and the reason why we say it was dangerous is that the path we''re taking will be at the Kingdom Of Kasneira."


    Hearing that, Linceo face was a little bit surprised as he said, "What! The Kingdom Of Kasneira is currently at war with the Empire... That''s the path that you take is indeed a dangerous one."


    "I didn''t think that, I guess the only choice we had is to..." Lord Framer said.


    We really hope that Lord Framer will finally decide to not forcing Linceo to tag along with us on this journey. But it doesn''t go as we hope for as Lord Framer said something that he thinks was the only solution to this problem we had right now.


    "I guess we need to hire some adventurers to accompany you guys then..." Lord Framer said that to Vicar.


    We''re both shock hearing that and realize that it kinda goes against what Lord Framer actually wanted for his son. Hiring adventurers will make Linceo protected but that''s mean that he would not be in danger and the experience would be ruin.


    "So what''s the point? Linceo would never engage in real combat as long as there will be adventurers that looking after him." Vicar said that to Lord Framer.


    "I didn''t realize that, I guess I had to think of another way then..." Lord Framer said that as he begins to think for another solution.


    Vicar couldn''t stay patient as he suddenly said to Lord Framer, "Lord Framer, I didn''t mean to disrespect you but I wanted to go on this journey alone and you shouldn''t really force Linceo to come with me."


    Hearing that from Vicar, Lord Framer then replied. "I''m really sorry Vicar, I should know that you wanted to go on the journey alone. Again I apologize for it... I only did this because I thought that it would be a good experience for my son." Lord Framer said that.


    It seems that Lord Framer finally realized that we don''t want anyone to tag along with us to the Kingdom of Vria. We also know that Lord Framer meant well and we should gladly accept his request but doing so will make it more difficult for Vicar to do the job.


    "I understand, maybe Linceo can join me our my next journey but I do think that he should learn some basic swordsmanship first before he could join us," Vicar said that to Lord Framer.


    "I will do that..." Lord Framer simply just said that to Vicar.


    With that our business here was done and we should head back or buy some supplies. Vicar then asks permission to leave the room as he said that he needed to buy some supplies but before he left, Lord Framer approach him and gave Vicar a small pouch of gold as he said that this would be the gold for our journey.


    Vicar expresses his gratitude towards Lord Framer as he takes the small pouch of gold. Vicar then leaves the room and headed outside the mansion. There''s still time for us to secure ourselves a ship that could help us sail to the Kingdom Of Vria.


    Vicar then headed towards the docks, while we''re on our way to the docks. Vicar counted how much gold does Lord Framer gave to him as he needed to calculate our budget for this journey.


    "How much gold does Lord Framer give you?" I said that as I was curious about the amount of gold in that small pouch.


    "Not much but I guess it''s more than enough for the journey... It shouldn''t be a problem." Vicar said that to me.

 Chapter 155 - Dunkirk Neir

    When we arrive at the docks, we noticed that the number of town guards here was quite many. I guess what''s the guards at the town gate were saying the truth, they were making sure that the docks were still safe for people to trade and sell their goods.


    Vicar search for a ship that could get him to the Kingdom of Kasneira, he knows that finding someone who wanted to sail there was extremely hard as that kingdom was currently at war with the empire. Vicar walks around the dock area asking every captain whether they will be sailing to that place.


    But sadly most of them said that they wouldn''t be sailing there as it was pretty dangerous, they would really like to avoid that kingdom as they were afraid of the war that been going on there. Vicar didn''t give up as he believes that he would find someone that might sail to the Kingdom Of Kasneira.


    It''s really unfortunate for us that we couldn''t find someone who that willing to go there even though Vicar been searching for a few hours. Vicar had to stop searching for today as it''s was getting late and decided to continue on the next day.


    Near the docks, there were a few taverns and Vicar went into one of the taverns that called the TailsFish Tavern. Vicar orders a beer as he sits down in an empty place in the corner. Vicar was pretty tired for today and I know because he been searching for someone that will sail to the Kingdom Of Kasneira.


    The tavern maiden serves Vicar the beer on his table and then ask if Vicar wanted to eat something. Vicar shakes his head as he just wanted the beer, the tavern maiden then left us as she needs to resume her duty. Vicar chugs all of the beer in just one go, he must be pretty thirsty for being able to do so.


    "Why is hard for us to find someone that will help us to get to the Kingdom Of Kasneira..." Vicar said it aloud as he was really frustrated.


    When Vicar said that, I noticed there were some people that began to look in Vicar''s direction. I guess they might think that Vicar was stupid for wanted to go to a kingdom that currently at war.


    "You also know why Vicar, people don''t want to risk their lives to go there," I said that to Vicar.


    Suddenly, a beautiful lady approaches Vicar. She then asks Vicar about what he just said just now. "Do you really wanted to go to the Kingdom Of Kasneira?" That beautiful lady then seat next to Vicar.


    "Yes! But the problem is that I couldn''t find anyone that wanted to go there." Vicar said that.


    "Look no further as you in luck, we''re actually sailing to the Kingdom Of Kasneira." That beautiful lady said that to Vicar.


    Vicar''s face looks really happy as he managed to find someone that actually wanted to go there. Vicar immediately ask that beautiful lady, "Really! Could I join then... I can pay you if you want." Vicar said.


    Hearing that, the beautiful lady looks Vicar with a smile as she said, "I don''t have the permission to do that so as you need to ask Captain Neir... I''m just one of the crew of the ship."


    "So? Where is the captain... I wanted to speak to him immediately." Vicar said that as he didn''t want to let go of this chance.


    "The captain is on the ship right now, if you really wanted to speak with him. Just follow me as I would lead you to the ship." The beautiful lady said so.


    "If that the case, lead the way then beautiful lady..." Vicar said that.


    "I''m sorry that I forgot to introduce myself before talking to you. My name is Valia... just follow me then." Valia get up from the seat and started to move. Vicar then follows her from behind.


    Along the way, Vicar introduces himself to Valia. But Valia said that she already know Vicar''s name, it makes Vicar a little bit surprised that Valia had known her name as he never mentions his name before.


    "How did you know my name, did we ever met somewhere in the town?" Vicar said that as he was curious how Valia knows her name.


    Valia smile as she said, "Of course I know you, I went to the remembrance event and I saw you there... You''re Vicar the hero, everyone knows you."


    Hearing that, Vicar just realized that everybody in the town had known his name because of the remembrance event. He didn''t expect that the people of the town would remember him, Vicar becomes pretty much to become a figure in Eniesia Town.


    "Vicar the hero, a title that doesn''t fit me at all..." Vicar said that.


    "Why? Doesn''t your the one that defeats the skeletons... I even heard that you defeated a skeleton lord, a rare skeleton monster." Valia said that.


    Vicar laughs as he heard what Valia had said about him. "I defeated a skeleton lord... Where do you hear that rumor?" Vicar said that.


    "The lord of this town and the captain of the guards said that at the remembrance event... they said a man called Vicar had defeated the skeleton lord thus ensuring the town safety," Valia said.


    "When? I didn''t think I heard that..." Vicar said that.


    I guess Vicar when Lord Framer and Captain Callum said that, Vicar wasn''t around at the moment. If I remember correctly when we arrive at the trade central area which the remembrance event was held. The event was already going on.


    Valia didn''t answer that question as we have arrived at the ship. It was a pretty big ship and I realized that the ship has a name on it. It was called Dunkirk Neir, if I was not mistaken the captain''s name was Neir. I guess the captain named the ship using his name.


    "I think the captain is in quarters right now, we should go there..." Valia said.


    We then board the ship and realized that there were a few people on the ship deck. They were all men and all of them glared at Vicar as he was on that ship. One of the men approaches Valia, he whispers something to Valia and we couldn''t quite hear what they''re whispering about.


    If I wasn''t wrong, I guess they might be whispering about Vicar right now. After that, the man walked away to resume what he was doing back then but he still looks at Vicar. Vicar realized it as well as he asks what was the whispering all about.


    Valia just simply said, "Nothing to worry, he just excited that he could see the hero in front of him."


    That kinda explains why he was looking at Vicar but still, Vicar wanted to ask Valia about it, "Okay but it''s really necessary to whisper then?" Vicar said that.


    "He just too shy and didn''t trust anyone that easily... that''s why he whispers to me," Valia said that to Vicar.


    Vicar didn''t bother to ask anymore as he thinks that it might be true. He then follows Valia to the captain''s quarters. Valia knocks on the door as she gently opens the door, we then see a man was polishing his Sabre sword. He was so into it that he didn''t even realize that the door has been open.


    "Captain!" Valia suddenly said it in a loud voice, it''s almost a shout.


    With that shout, the captain immediately drops the Sabre sword to the ground as he was surprised by that. He then turned and look in our direction as he finally noticed us standing in front of his quarter.


    "Why you do that Valia, you know that this Sabre sword is quite precious to me." Captain Neir said that as he picked up the sword from the ground and place it on the mounted sword rack.


    "I''m really sorry about this captain but as always you didn''t pay attention," Valia said that.


    "Apology accepted as I rather curious about the man beside you, who is he?" Captain Neir ask Valia.


    It seems like Captain Neir doesn''t know about Vicar, there''s no way that he doesn''t hear of Vicar unless he the type that doesn''t like to know about the recent things in the town.


    "The man beside me is Vicar, the hero of Eniesia Town," Valia said.


    Captain Neir look pretty surprised when he heard what Valia had just said to him, "Oh! A hero in this town? I didn''t know that there is a hero at this place. But, why he is doing here on this my ship right now?" Captain Neir said that.


    "That''s because he wanted to ask you if he could join in for our next destination..." Valia said that to Captain Neir.


    "So this man wanted to go to the Kingdom Of Kasneira..." Captain Neir said that.

 Chapter 156 - Captain Neir!

    "Yes, I wanted to go to the Kingdom of Kasneira but no one wanted to bring me there..." Vicar said.


    "Well that is to be expected, no one brave enough to go the kingdom that currently at war." Captain Neir said that to Vicar.


    "So could I join? If you want me to pay, I will pay as much as you want... I really need to go there." Vicar said that as he wouldn''t want to let this chance go. It will be hard to find other people that wanted to sail to that kingdom.


    "May I ask the reason why you wanted to go to that kingdom... I would like to know as only brave people like myself have the courage to go to a kingdom that currently at war." Captain Neir wanted to know our reason.


    Of course, Vicar wouldn''t tell the actual reason, he just simply said to Captain Neir. "I need to get an item that could only be obtained at that place."


    "That particular item must be pretty rare to force you to go at that kingdom right now..." Captain Neir said that to Vicar.


    "That''s why I need really need to go there, so do you mind if I join in," Vicar asks.


    Captain Neir said that he needs to think for a moment, he told Vicar to wait outside his quarter while he discusses this with Valia. Vicar then walked out of the quarter and wait while they''re discussing whether they will let Vicar join in or not.


    "Do you think that they will let you sail with them to the Kingdom of Kasneira?" I ask Vicar''s thoughts on this.


    "I don''t know ring, It''s kinda hard to find someone else that wanted to go there. So let''s just I just hope that they will agree for letting us join them on this trip." Vicar said that.


    While we waited outside the captain quarter, we realized that the man from before was staring at Vicar intensely. Why does that man keep staring at Vicar, does he has a crush or something like that as it becomes a weird situation right now.


    "Vicar? You do notice that man is staring at you right?" I ask Vicar whether he notices it or not.


    "There''s no way that I will not notice it, that guy been staring at me ever since I board this ship," Vicar said that.


    "Don''t you think that you should talk to him and ask him why he is staring at you?" I suggest Vicar do that as that''s the only way we know why that man was currently looking at Vicar.


    "I guess so but I think I will talk to him after hearing the decision from Captain Neir." Vicar said.


    "It''s up to you but please remember to talk with that guy after that, cause I kinda curious why he kept staring at you," I said that to Vicar.


    After a few minutes of waiting outside the captain''s quarter, Valia finally opens the door and told Vicar to come in as the decision has been made by the captain. I was anxious to know the answer, I just hope that we could sail to the Kingdom Of Kasneira with this ship.


    As soon as Vicar enters the captain quarter, he immediately asks the question without being shy about it at all. "So do we get to sail with you guys or not?"


    "You can sail with us to the Kingdom of Kasneira but in one condition..." Captain Neir said to us.


    We''re happy that we have finally secured ourselves a ship to could get us to the kingdom but there''s something that Captain Neir wanted us to do. I wonder what''s the one condition that we need to fulfill to us able to sail with them.


    "Could you tell me what it is?" Vicar asks.


    Captain Neir tells us what he means by that, "Simple if we''re ever run in danger while we are sailing... I need you to protect the ship as well... If you can''t do that, then I guess you had to find another ship that could get you there." Captain Neir said that Vicar.


    I thought that it will be a heavy task or something much worse but protecting the ship, I guess Vicar could do that. But again, I don''t think that we will be attacked while we''re sailing on the sea. The sea was basically the safest area that I could imagine as they would be no bandits.


    There might be pirates out there but I doubt that we will run into them. Vicar then accepts the condition that was given by Captain Neir.


    "I will do it but do I need to pay you for this trip?" Vicar asks whether he needs to pay or not.


    "Let''s just say that protecting the ship is already enough and consider how you will pay for your trip." Captain Neir said.


    "Really! Thank you very much... Do I need to call you Captain Neir?" Vicar said.


    "You could call me Neir or Captain Neir, it all depends on you how you wanted to call me." Captain Neir simply said that.


    With that, they both exchange a handshake as it was proof that both sides agrees with this. Captain Neir said that the ship will depart from this town early in the morning. So he needed Vicar to arrive before that as Captain Neir wouldn''t wait as they had a pretty strict schedule.


    Vicar then realizes something and immediately ask Captain Neir about it. "I afraid that I will be late so if you don''t mind, I think that I will just sleep on this ship tonight."


    "You''re sure that you don''t want to say goodbye to your family or friends? This would be a long journey and I could tell you that there''s no way back to this town unless the war there is over." Captain Neir said that.


    We could easily go back to this town without using the ship anymore as we had my teleport talent. We basically could come back and forth between the Eniesia Town and the Kingdom Of Kasneira. We just need to visit the Kingdom of Kasneira once and we could teleport there.


    Vicar just simply said, "I don''t have a family so I think that I wouldn''t have to say farewell. My friends don''t need to know where I''m going as I know that they would come with me if I told them."


    "If that the case, Valia would be showing your room then." Captain Neir said.


    Valia then told us to follow her as she would show us the room that which we will be using while we''re sailing on the sea. When we finally in the room, we noticed that the room wasn''t that big and also see there was two bed in this room.


    "Um? Valia... I notice there are two beds in this room, so that''s mean this is a shared room?" Vicar asks to make sure whether he will be sharing this room with the crew on this ship.


    "Yes, you will be sharing the room with Nedo... Don''t worry he is a nice guy, probably the nicest guy on the ship," Valia said that to Vicar.


    "Well, could you introduce me to him... It''s will be kinda awkward if he walks into the room and sees an unfamiliar guy on the ship. He might think that I''m a stowaway on this ship." Vicar said.


    "No problem, I''m will tell him about you to all of the crew that is on this ship. So that they wouldn''t label you as a stowaway..." Valia said.


    "Thanks, Valia," Vicar said.


    Valia smile at Vicar as she said, "Sure... I think you should sleep as it''s getting late. Trust me that you will need all the sleep that you could get as it would be pretty rough while we''re sailing on the sea."


    With that, Valia leaves the room as she resumes her duty. Vicar sits on the bed and looks around the small room, there was a chest and it''s probably Nedo chest.


    "Don''t you want to rest... you heard what Valia said just now right?" I said that to Vicar as he seems to have no intention to sleep.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to sleep but I do think that we should meet this Nedo guy before I go to sleep, it would be kinda rude not to introduce ourselves to our roommate," Vicar said that.


    "You''re right, we need to establish a good relationship with our roommate," I said that to Vicar as I agree with what he said to me.


    We then waited for Nedo to enter the room but it''s been a few minutes and he still hasn''t shown up yet. Vicar started to feel a bit sleepy as it''s really getting late now.


    Suddenly, the door of this room was finally open by someone. We''re kinda shocked when we saw that person enter this room.


    "Is that Nedo?"

 Chapter 157 - Sailing Buddies

    We really didn''t expect that Nedo was a woman, we both thought that it was a man because of the name Nedo. Vicar didn''t know what to say as he feeling anxious right now, he doesn''t talk to a girl that much and he has a hard time right now initiating the conversation.


    Nedo beauty was just average for me, not bad but I think that Aliss was much prettier. Compare to Aliss, I could see that she has rough hair. Maybe it''s because she works on this ship and that''s why she doesn''t take care of her hair that much.


    But still, if I had a girlfriend like Nedo back in my world. I would really be happy as I never even had a relationship with any girl in my life before. What worse now that I couldn''t even date a girl as I''m a ring, I don''t have a human body.


    Back to the subject, I do curious why her name called Nedo, maybe it was her nickname cause there''s no way that her name was Nedo. It''s just weird to have a woman called Nedo but again, this was another world that isn''t my old world after all so I guess Nedo could be a girl name.


    Nedo then notices Vicar in the room, she didn''t look very surprised seeing Vicar here. I guess Valia had already told her about Vicar. She then approaches Vicar, I could tell that Vicar was panic when she gets near him. I just told Vicar to be brave as nothing bad will happen.


    "You''re a Vicar right, the one that will be sharing this room with me," Nedo said.


    Vicar musters all the courage as he replied to Nedo, "Yes, I''m Vicar and I will be sharing this room... Your name was Nedo right?"


    "Valia has already told you all about me then..." Nedo said that.


    "No, Valia just told me your name and that''s all," Vicar said.


    Nedo then smiles with Vicar as she continues to say, "Oh, I thought she already told everything... I heard that you wanted to go to the Kingdom Of Kasneira from Valia, is that true?"


    "Yep, that''s why I will be joining this ship trip to that kingdom," Vicar said.


    "I think it would be rude if I ask you for the reason why you wanted to go there as we did not really know each other that well yet... So if you don''t mind I wanted to get to know you as we''re gonna be sharing the same room after all." Nedo said that.


    "Sure... It''s good as there still a lot of things that I wanted to know about this ship and why does the ship heading to that kingdom." Vicar said that.


    "I could tell you about the ship but if you wanted to know about that matter, you need to ask Valia or Captain Neir as they will have the detail that you want," Nedo said.


    "I will ask the captain then in the morning but first the something I want to ask you..." Vicar said that as he wanted to ask about why her name was Nedo.


    "Just ask the question, if I can answer it... I will explain it very carefully." Nedo was ready for Vicar''s question.


    Without any hesitation, Vicar asks the question. "Why your name is called Nedo, isn''t that more to a boy name rather than a girl?"


    Hearing that, Nedo laughs at it. Somehow, she found it funny but we couldn''t see how it was funny at all. After a few seconds of laughing, she then replied to Vicar''s question. "So you just thought that I''m a man when hearing that name... I could imagine that."


    "You didn''t answer my question at all, is that your real name?" Vicar said that as he still wanted to know.


    "Sorry... My real name isn''t Nedo but it was just a nickname that was called by the people on this ship. My real name is Necia Doloris." Nedo said her real name to Vicar.


    When I hear her real name, I could see where the Ne and Do word come from but I still wonder why she was called Nedo. That''s must be a reason why her nickname was called Nedo and I wanted to know the stories but I do think that it would not be appropriate to ask her that as we didn''t even close with her.


    "Necia Doloris is your real name... So should I call you with that name or Nedo?" Vicar asks.


    "I much prefer Nedo as I like the sound of that and maybe because I was used to be called that already," Nedo said.


    "But there something that makes me wonder, why your nickname is called Nedo... Is there any story behind it?" Vicar didn''t even hesitate to ask that question. I guess this is what happens when Vicar was overflowing with confidence right now.


    "I could tell you the story about how I get my nickname but I do think that it''s pretty late now so it''s better for us to sleep," Nedo said.


    Nedo does have a point as it was getting really late. If we continue this conversation even further, I doubt that both of them will be able to wake up early in the morning. With that being said, Vicar does agree with Nedo and went to the bed.


    Nedo then put out the lamp that been lighting up the place, if we were going to sleep we wouldn''t need it as everyone just sleeps better in dark after all. After that lamp been put out, we couldn''t see that much. Vicar falls into the bed after that.


    When I just was about to sleep as well, Vicar said something to me. I really assume that he has asleep but it seems that my assumption was wrong.


    "What''s the wrong Vicar? Shouldn''t you be sleeping right now..." I said that to Vicar.


    "There''s no way that I could sleep knowing that just on the left of me, there was a woman," Vicar said that.


    "Chill out man, she doesn''t even sleep in the same bed as you... So why do you even care about it." I said that as I really think that Vicar should be asleep right now.


    "I know that but still we''re sleeping in the same room... don''t you feel weird about that," Vicar replied.


    "So what are you gonna do about it, change your room now? Just go to sleep and one more thing that I wanted to say, just really don''t think much about it at all." I said that.


    "Tell me how? I can''t stop thinking about it at all!" Vicar said that.


    I don''t know why Vicar behaves like this, this isn''t any big problem at all. I know it''s the same room but it''s not even the same bed. They have a separate bed to sleep in. It''s really getting late and I really think Vicar and I should have gone to sleep.


    "If you really can''t stop thinking, I suggest that you sleep outside the room then... I guess that would clear up your mind." I was kinda irritated with Vicar''s behavior right now.


    I could tell that Vicar was getting off the bed after he heard what I had said to him. Does he really rather sleep outside just because he didn''t want to share a room with a girl. But because Vicar''s footsteps were pretty loud, it seems that it wake Nedo up as she immediately asks Vicar.


    "Where are you going? Is dark in here so please wait a while... I put the fire on the lamp back." Nedo said.


    Then all of the sudden, the room becomes bright again as the lamp has been put back on. Nedo then notices that Vicar was right in front of the door room as Vicar already grips the door handle.


    "Do you want to go somewhere?" Nedo asks Vicar.


    Vicar didn''t reply to that question as he opens the door and walked out of the room. Nedo chases after Vicar and grabs Vicar''s hand.


    "I will not your hand go unless you tell me where are you going!" Nedo said.


    Vicar doesn''t want her to know the reason so he just simply said, "I just want to go to the bathroom that''s all."


    "Oh, I''m sorry then... Wait a minute, I think that you didn''t know where the bathroom is located yet. So I need to show you the way." Nedo said that.


    "No, I know my way to the bathroom so I don''t need your guide..." Vicar said that.


    "I really don''t think that you know... I doubt that Valia has shown you the bathroom already and there''s no way that you ask her that when you first arrive on the ship." Nedo said.


    Vicar tried to convince Nedo that he doesn''t need the help as he knows his way but Nedo doesn''t easily convince by Vicar. Vicar eventually told Nedo the truth about why he walks out of the room.

 Chapter 158 - Departure

    "The truth was that I don''t want to sleep in the same room with you... It just feels weird and that''s why I walk out of the room." Vicar said it as he didn''t want Nedo to follow him as he was not going to the bathroom.


    "So you''re uncomfortable sleeping with a girl in the same room..." Nedo finally understands why Vicar left the room.


    "That''s right, I''m really sorry for waking you up only for this matter." Vicar realized that he had interrupted Nedo''s sleep back then and apologize for it.


    "There is no need for you to apologize, if you feeling that way I guess the only option to switch room with the other crew," Nedo suggests that to Vicar.


    "Can I do that? If could I really want to swap room right now with another person." Vicar said.


    "You could but I afraid that all of the ship crew probably sleeping right now, so you must wait tomorrow morning for it," Nedo said that.


    What''s Nedo said was right, Vicar should wait till morning if he still wanted to swap the room. If he does it now, he will interrupt the other crew''s sleep time and it will be rude to do that. So Vicar just needs to be patient, the only option left was for him to sleep using the room that has been provided.


    "You''re right, I should not interrupt their sleep. I guess I sleep outside then for just this night..." Vicar said that.


    It seems that he really didn''t want to sleep with a girl in the same room. He much more prefers sleeping outside the room. I want to say something to him but again it''s his decision for doing this, so I guess I should let him be. Still, for me, it was pretty dumb to not sleep using the room that has been provided by Valia.


    "You should have the room then, I will just sleep in Valia room for this night," Nedo said that.


    "That''s your room, you should be the one using that room to sleep... Not me." Vicar said that with Nedo.


    No just simply smiles with Vicar, "Don''t worry... It''s just for this night only... besides the captain always told us to treat our guest with the utmost respect and care." Nedo said.


    Vicar didn''t want that but Nedo just leaves the area and seems to be heading toward Valia''s room. She really wanted to give us the room for this night. Nedo is a kind girl, I hope that the other crew member of this ship was as kind as her.


    Vicar tried to stop her but she was already too for her to stop. With that, the room was given to Vicar for this night and Vicar should really head to the bed as it was getting late. As we need to wake up in the morning, I didn''t want to miss out on anything while I still sleeping.


    "She gives that room, you should use it and thanks to her properly in the morning," I said that to Vicar as he needs to repay the favor with Nedo.


    "Don''t worry about it ring, I will do that... Maybe I could help Nedo in her works or something." Vicar said it with me.


    Vicar gently opens and close the door as he was afraid that the sound of the door would interrupt the others. Vicar put out the lamp and went straight into the bed. The room was so silent and dark, all we could hear was the sound of the wave splashing.


    Hearing that soothing tone, I quickly fall asleep as when I wake up. I noticed that Vicar was already wakened up earlier than me. I should hear the sound from the people in the docks as it was morning time right now but somehow it was just too silent.


    "Vicar? Why I didn''t hear the sound from the townsfolk, I should be able to hear it..." I ask Vicar.


    "There is a reason why you can''t hear it anymore, that reason is that we already depart from Eniesia Town," Vicar said that.


    Hearing what Vicar said, I was pretty surprised as I didn''t even realize that the Dunkirk Neir has already left. I''m a heavy sleeper after all ever since I become a ring. But still, it''s kinda sad that I couldn''t see the town before the ship left from the Eniesia Docks.


    "Do the ship departed from the docks recently or it''s already been a few hours since that," I ask Vicar that question.


    "It''s already been three hours, if I was not mistaken I think that the ship departs from the Eniesia Docks before the sun even rises," Vicar said that.


    "How did you know that? Shouldn''t you be asleep..." I only can think one way as to how did Vicar know when the ship departs but still wanted to make sure of it.


    "Oh, I just wake up too early and can''t seem to go back to sleep. So I just lie down in the bed thinking about our journey." Vicar said that.


    So it''s mean that our journey has begun and I was kinda excited this time as I will be able to see this world. I''m glad that I''m with Vicar right now. He still wasn''t my owner but I consider him as my traveling buddies. We both didn''t see much of the world outside and this was kind of our chance to see it.


    I just hope that Aliss wouldn''t mind I with Vicar right now as I remember that we did make a deal that I would return to her after I successfully end-all of the problem in the town. I wonder if she gets mad when she realizes that Vicar and I had gone from the town as we trying to go into the Kingdom Of Kasneira.


    The chances for her to be mad at us will be quite high I think. What''s more when she found out that we''re going without saying our farewell to her. While I was thinking about Aliss, Vicar suddenly talks with me.


    "Don''t you feel excited about this journey ring?" Vicar ask me that question.


    "Of course, who doesn''t? I pray that we could easily obtain the demon heart without any troubles at all." I said that with Vicar.


    "It will be easy of course as I believe that it would be easy," Vicar said that as he started to say about his belief power.


    After Vicar said that, we both laughed as we both think it was funny. It''s been a long time that I don''t feel this way. No troubles and didn''t get to put into a dangerous or difficult situation, I hope that... Wait a minute, I believe that while we''re sailing in this Dunkirk Neir, we would experience this peacefulness all of the time.


    Suddenly our door was open and because of that, Vicar immediately gets up from his bed to see who was the person that opened up the door of this room. Vicar takes a little peek and realized that it was Nedo, Vicar then says good morning to her.


    "Good morning! How''s your night? Do you sleep well? Does the bed feel comfortable?" Nedo asks Vicar plenty of questions.


    But Vicar replied was just too simple, "It''s good, thanks for letting me using this room for the night." Vicar expresses his gratitude to her.


    "It''s no problem at all, I understand that you''re uncomfortable but let me ask you this!" Nedo suddenly becomes more serious.


    "So what''s the question?" Vicar said.


    "Do you touch my chest... Yes or No?" Nedo ask that question.


    "Of course I didn''t touch it, why would I touch something that belongs to you. I''m a man with honor, I swear that I didn''t touch nor open the chest." Vicar said that.


    At first, I thought that Nedo was asking a question about her b.r.e.a.s.t as it was about whether Vicar did touch it or not. I realized that there indeed a small wooden chest in this room, I really thought that they were talking about different things.


    "If you say so, I guess I had to believe you then. You didn''t seem the guy that likes to poke around people stuff." Nedo said that.


    "As I said earlier, I''m not that kind of guy... You can trust me Nedo." Vicar said that.


    "I trust you but could you leave this room for a moment?" Nedo asks Vicar to leave the room.


    Vicar must think that Nedo doesn''t trust him at all after hearing that. But why would Nedo ask us to leave? Does she really want to check the room?


    "Do you not trust me?" Vicar said.


    "It''s not that, I just need to grab underwear and clothes... I wanted to take a shower." Nedo said that as she was blushing right now.


    Vicar realized that as he immediately walked out of the room. He should have realized it but again, whoever thought that was the reason Vicar had to leave the room.

 Chapter 159 - Should Have Packed Things!

    "Do you touch her chest Vicar?" I said that while we''re waiting for Nedo to come out from the room. Obviously, I was making a joke as I found it funny.


    "You heard what I said earlier and you also know that I never touch her chest," Vicar said.


    "Really? It''s not that I didn''t trust you but you did wake up earlier than me, so at that time you might have touch it..." I said.


    "Wait a minute, you mean open the chest right?" Vicar ask me that question.


    "No, I literally said touch... not open," I replied.


    "I just realize that you''re talking about her chest and not about the wooden chest..." Vicar just realized that it was a joke.


    "You just notice it, I am talking about Nedo chest. So do you touch it?" I said with Vicar.


    "Ring, you do know me... I wouldn''t do that sort of thing." Vicar said.


    Then Nedo finally comes out of the room and she then looks at Vicar. From her facial expression alone, I could tell that she has doubts about Vicar. Vicar realized it as well and ask Nedo about it just to make sure, he didn''t want Nedo to doubt him.


    "Do you still not trust me?" Vicar said.


    "It''s not like that, it''s just that I been thinking about what Valia said with me..." Nedo said that with Vicar.


    "What Valia said? It that something related about me or something else." Vicar asks that to Nedo.


    Nedo seems hesitant about this as she said with Vicar. "I prefer to not talk about this, could we change the subject?"


    "Sure, what do you want to talk about..." Vicar said that as he didn''t what subject to talk with Nedo all of the sudden.


    "I also didn''t know..." Nedo said.


    Well, the atmosphere around here has changed as the situation has totally become an awkward one. If this continues, I think that they will not talk to each other after this. Vicar must think of a subject that enables him to continue this conversation.


    If he talks about the weather or something like that, I guess it would work but I doubt that it would. As it will end the conversation after that. I realized that why do I think about all of this stuff, I shouldn''t think about it at all as this was Vicar job.


    It must be that I was bored as I could never do that and the only thing I could do was to provide support, advice, and some suggestion to my user that is Vicar right now. Should I lend him my help in this situation, I was about to do so but it seems that Vicar managed to find the subject to talk about.


    Vicar open his mouth and said, "Could you show me around the ship? That''s after you finish your bath of course..." With that, the conversation might end now but I know that there would be the next conversation after this.


    "Sure, I would show you the Dunkirk Neir." Nedo smile as she then asks Vicar something, "How about you? Don''t you want to take a bath..."


    "I guess I will... but there is a problem. I don''t know the way to the bathroom." Vicar said that.


    "Just walk straight and then you will find a ladder, it will lead you down and there you could easily find it. The bathroom isn''t that great but it does the job." Nedo said that to Vicar.


    "Thanks for the direction," Vicar said.


    With that, Nedo was going to the bathroom while Vicar head back to the room. After this, Vicar will take a bath, and when he was just about to take his towel. Both we realized that Vicar had another problem and it''s kinda bad.


    We just realized that Vicar didn''t bring any of his cloth into the ship, why didn''t thought of it before. I could see that Vicar really regretted that he didn''t go home and packed his stuff. He was too excited that time that he couldn''t think any of that.


    "So what should you do now?" I ask Vicar.


    Vicar seems to be thinking of something right now, he then said with me. "I don''t know, could we use the talent teleport?"


    "We could use it but do you want to waste it for that because I think we could just ask the male crew for some cloth and towel," I suggest that to Vicar.


    "You''re right ring, I should save the teleport for emergency... I guess I will follow your suggestion then." Vicar agrees with what I said.


    Vicar then leave the room and began to knock the room to our left and hoping that the ship crew will lend Vicar some cloth. The door then slowly open it a bit and we could see a face then peek at us as he trying to see who was the one that knocks on his door. After seeing Vicar, he stops peeking as he opens the door.


    "Who are you? I never see your face around here before." That man said that as he didn''t know Vicar. It was to be expected as Vicar was a new passenger on this ship.


    "My name is Vicar, I will be sailing with you guys to the Kingdom Of Kasneira." Vicar introduces himself to that man.


    "I never know about this, do you have the captain permission?" That man said as he still found Vicar suspicious.


    "No need to worry, I did have Captain Neir''s permission on this..." Vicar said that.


    "If you know the captain''s name, then I guess what you''re saying is true... My name is Desiric and why do you knock on my room?" He asks that to Vicar.


    Vicar was a little embarrassed to say it but if he didn''t say, he wouldn''t have any cloth. So he musters the courage to ask the favor from Desiric. "Actually, I wanted to ask if you could lend me some of your cloth," Vicar said.


    Desiric face was a little bit confused when he heard what Vicar said, he then asks the question to Vicar. "Why do I need to do that, don''t you have your own cloth."


    "That is the problem, I didn''t bring any cloth with me... This one that I''m wearing is the only cloth I have." Vicar said.


    Hearing that, Desiric burst into laughter as he finds Vicar''s problem very funny. He couldn''t stop laughing until one of his roommates was awake because of that. Desiric roommate gets up from the bed and immediately approaches Desiric that was laughing so loudly.


    He then gives Desiric a kick on his leg that makes Desiric fall to the floor. Because of that, Desiric stopped laughing immediately. Desiric get up from the ground and started to argue with his roommate.


    "Why the heck you kick my leg? Do you have a grudge against me or something... Tell me Conrad or I will punch you." Desiric asks his roommate.


    His roommate name was Conrad, I notice something about Conrad. When I look at that spot in more detail, I realized that Conrad was an elf. The reason I could tell that he has a pointy ear. Conrad was a guy name but why does Conrad look like a girl.


    She has beautiful golden hair and her blue eyes were so captivating. Sadly she was flat but it was still she was beautiful. Is this the beauty of a female elf, I never saw an elf in the town before as this was the first time I saw it in front of me. But there something in my mind, why does her name called Conrad.


    "You''re the one to blame Desiric! Why do you laugh so loudly... Because of that, I have been wakening up from my sleep." Conrad said that in a manly voice.


    Again, I was fooled by the appearance and the face of Conrad. Conrad was indeed a male just like his name, but why does he have the face of a female. I then wonder if Vicar thought the same thing as me, if so he must be so surprised as well.


    "Really? If that the case I will apologize for it... How about I give you some portion of my meal later?" Desiric said that.


    "Okay, I will forgive you but remember what your promise. If you dare to forget about it, I will make sure that you unable to sleep tonight." Conrad said that.


    "No need to worry, I will give it to you later," Desiric said.


    "I curious about why you laugh and who is this guy in front of you?" Conrad finally asks about us and the reason why Desiric laugh.


    Desiric then explains everything to Conrad and even introduce Vicar to him. When Desiric heard it all, he then laughs at Vicar for forgetting to bring a cloth. Desiric then told Conrad to stop laughing as he said that he will kick Conrad as he does the same thing to him just because of that.

 Chapter 160 - Loathe

    Conrad stops laughing when Desiric told him to or else he will get the same treatment as Desiric to get when he laughs about this issue. Conrad then proceeds to ask Vicar questions about why didn''t he have any cloth with him as it was just weird.


    "I was just too excited about this trip and I kinda forgot about it." Vicar simply said that to both of them.


    "I never knew someone that would forget to bring their cloth and their stuff just because they''re excited for a trip to a kingdom that currently at war..." Conrad said that.


    I guess not all of the crew members of the Dunkirk Neir like the idea of where were they heading next. If I was in their shoes, I probably might also dislike the idea. Who in the right mind wanted to go to a kingdom that at war, it was too dangerous and might even put ourselves at a huge risk coming over there.


    When I think about it, why does this trip even make Vicar excited? There''s nothing to be excited about going to a place like that. I guess it might be because he never sees the outside world too much, the same could be said with me.


    "It''s true that people should not be excited about it but this is kinda my first adventure to the outside world and that''s why I''m so thrilled about it," Vicar said.


    "Oh! This is your first adventure, I doubt that unless you''re a noble child that was too comfortable living in a mansion or something that makes you never wanted to go explore places around you as you''re too scared fighting a monster...They''re all just greedy and coward!" Desires said that as he seems to hate the noble.


    Well, I knew what he meant as I know someone like that and it was Linceo. I guess what''s Desiric said was true and maybe all of the noble sons or daughters were like that. I have also seen that some of the nobles didn''t want their son or daughter to even venture outside the world simply because they''re being too protective and didn''t want their son or daughter to get hurt.


    "Hey, Desiric! You''re going too far for that, I know that you had a problem with nobles but you shouldn''t mix it with your own personal feelings and think about that. After all, this is just about him forgetting to bring clothes." Conrad said that as he tried to calm Desiric down.


    But somehow it didn''t do it as Desiric proceed to ask if Vicar was nobility or not. He really thinks that Vicar was a noble son based on what he had known. "Are you a nobility? Answer my question..."


    Vicar then replied to Desiric''s question, "I''m not a noble son but I understand what you''re feeling right now as I once hated the nobles as well." Vicar said that.


    Desiric still refuses to believe what Vicar had just said to him. He doesn''t believe that Vicar wasn''t a noble son as he was sure that Vicar was certainly from a nobility. "There''s no way that you isn''t one, look at the ring at finger... Looking at the design, it must be a family heirloom or something..." Desiric said.


    I agree with Desiric as I think that my design was unique but his opinion about me being a family heirloom was completely wrong. If he knows that I was the first demon lord ring, I guess he would be shocked but he doesn''t know that and really thought that I was just a family heirloom.


    "Desiric! You should calm yourself down, if he said that he wasn''t a noble then he ain''t. Beside, the ring might be a family heirloom but it doesn''t indicate that he''s a noble at all." Conrad said that.


    "Conrad be silent! I asked the question to him... not you." Desiric said that.


    Does this Desiric guy really hate nobles that much? There''s must be a story behind it as I doubt that he starting hating the nobles without any reason. I guess he might have some sort of a bad past with the nobles in the place that he comes from.


    Vicar didn''t want this argument to go any longer as he decided to spill about where he''s come from with Desiric. "I really not a nobility, I''m simply just an outcast at Eniesia Town as I was from the slums. I never leave the town not because I was afraid but I just couldn''t... If I tried to get out of the slums, the town guards would capture me and order me to go back..."


    Vicar explains his life with Desiric just to make him believe that he wasn''t a noble son and how he stopped hating the noble. He also told me how he was able to obtain me as he doesn''t want anyone to think that I was a family heirloom.


    It almost took about 15 minutes for Vicar to be done with all of that and after Vicar has done, we waited for Desiric''s reaction. We don''t know whether he believes it or not if he still doesn''t believe it. I guess all of the time that Vicar takes to tell him his life stories was a waste of time.


    "Do you think I could believe it, it''s all just fake... Nobles have quite the reputation of making lies and fakes stories just to gain people''s trust, gold, love...." Desiric said that.


    I was quite surprised that Desiric still refuses to accept it as he still thinks that Vicar was a noble. Because of that, it really makes me curious about what really happens in Desiric past for him to be able to hate the noble this much. It must be a real bad history for him.


    "Stop this Desiric! You really think that this guy is lying... I really doubt that he is, I could really tell it was a true story." Conrad said that with Desiric.


    "It''s fake! I tell you Conrad... Don''t ever believe him." Desiric said that with a loud voice.


    Because of the noise that Desiric made, the door of our left suddenly opened up and a person came out. We then realized that it was the man that was staring at us when we arrive on this ship. He then approaches Desiric as he said with him.


    "I have listened to the entire conversation and Conrad is right, you should stop." That man said that with Desiric.


    "You don''t even know this guy Gaemo! Why would you wanted to help him?" Desiric said.


    That man''s name was Gaemo, well I''m glad that he decided to help fix this situation right now. As it might become worst sooner or later. I really hoped that he could convince Desiric that Vicar wasn''t a noble son at all and just a person that came from the slums.


    "I don''t know about this guy here? You''re wrong Desiric, I guess it might be because you don''t hear about it or just simply doesn''t want to know about the current topics." Gaemo said.


    "So what you''re saying to me that you know about this guy over here... If you really know about him then tell me!" Desiric said.


    "This guy here wasn''t a noble but really come from the slums... He was well known at Eniesia Town as he was the one that stopped the skeletons and he was the town hero." Gaemo said that with Desiric.


    Gaemo seems to know about it, I guess what Valia said to Vicar was right after all. He must be a fan of Vicar as that might explain the reason why he kept staring at Vicar all of the time. To think that even the people at the docks knew Vicar, he has become quite well known.


    I guess the story of Vicar would spread all over the place as the merchant that had been to the Eniesia Town while the attacks would probably be told the stories.


    "I have heard that as well that a hero was able to stop the skeleton lord from destroying the town, I never thought that the hero was this guy right here," Conrad said it as he knows to know that Vicar was the hero that saved the town.


    "What! This guy was the hero that saved the town! Is this really him?" Desiric said that as he still has his doubt.


    "If you still didn''t believe it, you could ask Valia or Captain Neir about it. Both of them will highly give you the same answer to what I just said. This man right here is indeed the hero." Gaemo said that.


    Desiric went into total silence as he having a hard time to believe that Vicar was the hero that he has heard of back in the town. I guess he still in shock to realize that he was completely wrong about Vicar being a noble.


    Desiric looks a bit guilty right now.

 Chapter 161 - Talk About Heroes

    Desiric might realize his mistake of accusing Vicar like that, he should have listened to what Vicar said and trust it. If he has done that, this argument would never happen in the first place. The whole situation completely changed from a cloth issue into something more serious.


    "I think you should apologize to Vicar..." Conrad suggests Desiric do that.


    "I guess you''re right, I''m really sorry Vicar for this... for that, I will lend you some of my clothes. Knows that I just hate the noble that much and I''m really sorry for thinking you''re one of them." Desiric said as he seems sincere enough with the apology.


    "You mean no harm anyway so there no need for you to say sorry to me, I''m just glad that you begin to trust me," Vicar said that as he didn''t seems to be mad at Desiric.


    "You''re really nice guy Vicar," Desiric said.


    Gaemo smile as he said to all of us there, "Well he is the hero after all and it''s in their nature to being kinda and nice to people around him."


    After that, Desiric heads back inside his room to get some clothes for Vicar. While Vicar waited outside for Desiric to come out from his room and lend him the clothes. I realized that Gaemo had been a great help for Vicar.


    With that, this issue has been resolved in a good way. I am really glad that this issue didn''t turn out too well and a brawl might had happened if this going on too long. I guess all it thanks to Gaemo, without him intervene in the situation. The brawl might have happened.


    "Vicar, you should also thank Gaemo for this... He''s the one that stopped this stupid argument." I said with Vicar. Hearing what I said, he then agree with me.


    Vicar turns towards Gaemo and said, "Gaemo without your help, this argument wouldn''t end and because of that I would like to thank you."


    Gaemo was very happy when he heard Vicar said that as we could all see his facial expression right now. I don''t know what to be happy about as it was just a simple thanks.


    "You seem happy about it," Conrad said.


    "Of course I''m happy, the hero thanks me for my help and it feels good." Gaemo reply.


    "Well, I guess that can make someone happy but somehow I could see that it''s kinda different from the time when you''re happy," Conrad said that as he thinks that Gaemo was kinda different from the usual.


    "Because I''m a huge fan of him, I know he''s kinda a new hero and maybe still a bit unknown to some people but still you all know that I''m a bit of crazy when it''s something related about the hero," Gaemo said that.


    When I heard about that, I might have figure out the reason why he was staring at Vicar when we''re waiting outside the captain quarter. I really thought that he was in love with Vicar but it turns out that he was a huge fan of Vicar. I should have known that but whoever thought that Vicar having his own fan now.


    "I just remember that you''re crazy about the hero stuff, should have thought about that. Hahaha..." Conrad said that.


    "So is that why you''re staring at me last night?" Vicar asks the question as he wanted to know if it''s true or not.


    "About that, I''m really sorry, I was just too excited to see the hero that saves the town was on this ship. I wanted to approach you but I was too shy to do so, all I can do was to stare at you." Gaemo said.


    "Oh I see, you should have approached me rather than to stood there and stare at me. It''s not that I will chase you away..." Vicar said that with Gaemo.


    "Most of the hero will do that, I still remember the last hero that Gaemo met, and when Gaemo approaches him. He chases Gaemo away immediately and tells Gaemo to stay away from him." Conrad said that as they had encountered a hero that behave like that.


    "Really? Who was that hero you encountered..." Vicar asks as he was curious.


    "If I remember that correctly, it was the mage type that called himself Master Nikon," Conrad said.


    "Master Nikon? I never heard about that, maybe because I never really care about this hero stuff." Vicar said that.


    "You never heard of him, he was a famous mage in the Kingdom Of Igaku. I think most of the people in the world have heard about him and his accomplishment. He also claimed to be one of the twelve holy knights." Gaemo said.


    "What! You said that he was one of the twelve... He must be a powerful mage." Vicar said as he really didn''t think that Master Nikon was one of them.


    "He was indeed powerful as he able to slain the Lich of Asthron, by slaying that monster he then obtains the title hero and claimed himself to be one of the twelve," Gaemo said the hero Nikon accomplishment.


    "If that the case, my doubt of him being the twelve is completely gone. To be able to slain one of the monster that the first demon lord created... he must really have the power to do so." Vicar said.


    This was the first I heard about this as I never heard about the Lich Of Asthron before. There''s a lot of things that I hadn''t know yet. I guess I need to ask Vicar about all of this but if I clearly remember that when we first met, he said that he doesn''t know much but how could he able to know the Lich Of Asthron.


    "But I really doubt that Master Nikon was one of the twelve holy knights, it was true that he was able to defeat the Lich Of Asthron but that doesn''t make him the twelve holy knights," Gaemo said that as we''re kinda surprised that he didn''t believe that Nikon was one of the twelve.


    "Why? Shouldn''t he be one of the twelve..." Vicar asks Gaemo ask he really thinks that this Master Nikon was one of the twelve.


    "But after he has slain the lich, Master Nikon doesn''t do anything as he has never gone out to another adventure or to slain the rest of the powerful monster that the first demon lord created to this world. The defeat of Lich Of Asthron was the last heroic thing that he did." Gaemo said his reason to Vicar.


    I also didn''t believe that this Master Nikon was one of the twelve holy knights that we''re able to defeat the first demon lord. As he proclaimed himself to be the one of the twelve if he really was the holy knight. He should be adventuring and help people like the Bronze Knight.


    But hearing what Gaemo said just now, make me a bit curious about how many powerful monsters that the first demon lord has created. I just know one and it was the Elder Banshee as it''s has been blessed by the first demon lord.


    While it has been an interesting topic that we get into right now, Desiric suddenly said as he already finishes taking some of his clothes to lend to Vicar. "Here the clothes, I didn''t wear these clothes anymore as it''s doesn''t fit me anymore but looking at your physique, I guess it will fit on you perfectly."


    With that, the conversation about the heroes and monster ended. I really wanted to know more but I think there will be a next time when we will engage in this sort of conversation again. After this, I will surely ask Vicar about the powerful monster that the first demon lord had created.


    "Thanks for lending me the clothes, If it doesn''t fit... I will just wear them as these might be the only clothes I have right now. But I afraid if I forced it, I will tear the clothes up." Vicar said that to Desiric.


    "No problem, like I said... I don''t wear these clothes anymore so I don''t care if it gets a tear or not." Desiric said that.


    I do realize that the man''s physique here was kinda buffed not to include Conrad as he seems to have a slender body that might confuse some of the people that might not know him. I was sure that he was a girl by just looking at his face, hair, and his body shape.


    "You know what, we should take bath as our job will soon start," Conrad said that.


    "Yes, we should... We''re all smell like a dead fish already." Desiric said that to all of us.


    Gaemo laughs at that as he replied, "Well, we better get moving then or else we all smell like fish for the entire day."


    With that, all of them head back to their room to grab their towel.

 Chapter 162 - Tour Of The Dunkirk Neir

    Vicar also heads back to the room just to put on the clothes that Desiric lend him. After that, he took the towel and went straight to the bathroom to take a shower. With the direction that has been provided by Nedo, we managed to find it easily.


    Vicar just took a quick shower as he didn''t want to waste the time to explore every bit of places on the Dunkirk Neir. Just only took a few minutes for Vicar to be done as he then returns to his room, put on the clothes that Desiric lend him.


    The clothes were a perfect fit for Vicar, I guess Desiric was right after all that these clothes were the exact size for Vicar to wear. After that, Vicar went to look for Nedo as she promises Vicar earlier to give him a tour of the Dunkirk Neir.


    Vicar couldn''t find her at the crew quarters so I told him that Nedo might be on the deck. He then goes to the deck to check whether Nedo was there and she was. Vicar immediately approaches her and began to make small talk with her.


    "Hey, Nedo, what you''re doing..." Vicar said that.


    Nedo didn''t notice that Vicar approaches and it makes her startled a little bit when Vicar suddenly talk with her. She was so focused on doing her job as he didn''t see Vicar coming to her. She quickly turns around to see who was the one that talks to her.


    "Vicar! Don''t startle me like that." Nedo said that with Vicar.


    "I''m sorry to surprise you like that, it''s just that I wanted to see what are you doing here on the deck," Vicar said.


    "I know you didn''t have the intention to startle me. I''m actually looking at the ship condition whether some part that needed to be replaced." Nedo said that and that somehow explain why she was looking all over the ship.


    "So you''re the one that fixes the Dunkirk Neir if it has some broken part?" Vicar asks Nedo about that.


    "Yes, I know why you ask that... you thought that a repair job should be a man''s work but on this ship there been an exception," Nedo said.


    "No I never thought that way, it''s just that I''m impressed with you that you have the skill to do so unlike me that doesn''t have that sort of skill," Vicar said that as it was some sort of a compliment for her.


    Hearing that compliment, Nedo blush for a bit as she said. "You''re wrong, you do have a skill that was fighting and because of that, you could save your town from all of the skeletons. Without it, Eniesia Town could be destroyed."


    "Maybe you''re right but my fighting skill ain''t to be proud of, I hadn''t mastered it yet and because of that one of my friend get hurt in the battle," Vicar said that as he still thinks that Tane injuries were because he was lacking in the term of power and strength.


    "I wasn''t there so I don''t know what happen but one thing I know that you save the hundreds of townsfolk life. You should be proud of that Vicar." Nedo tried to make Vicar realize that fact.


    "Thanks for that Nedo but all of this talks, shouldn''t you be checking some other part of this ship," Vicar said that.


    "You''re right! I do need to check the storage and the supplies room... Do you want to join me? I can give you the tour that I had promised earlier." Nedo said that as she still the promise that she had made with Vicar.


    "Sure, there''s nothing that I want to do so why not tag along with you," Vicar said that as he then follow Nedo from behind.


    While we''re on the way to the storage and the supplies room, Nedo was giving us a tour of the Dunkirk Neir. Because Vicar was following her from behind, she thinks that Vicar wasn''t able to hear her properly as Nedo told Vicar to walk together with her and not following from behind.


    "I prefer to walk behind you and just following you..." Vicar said.


    "You wouldn''t hear me properly if you do so, better to walk beside me," Nedo said that.


    Vicar keeps refusing to do so but he then accepts it as he doesn''t want to hear Nedo keep insisting him to walk beside her. After that, Nedo keeps explaining about the ship and we realized that this ship has many different places.


    I''m not really a ship fan in my world, I do play some war games that needed me to use a ship but the game doesn''t explain in much detail like Nedo was doing right now. I''m sure both Vicar and I had learned a lot just from Nedo right now.


    In like fifteen minutes, we finally arrive at the storage and supplies room. This room was quite big than the rest but again because this was the supplies and store.


    "Vicar, could you check on the left side of this room?" Nedo asks for Vicar''s help.


    "It''s not like I don''t want to do it but I don''t know whether I could do it or not, what if there was a broken thing on the left side and I thought it was in good condition. I don''t have a piece of knowledge on this..." Vicar said.


    "I think it''s doesn''t that hard to spot if something were broken, anyone could do it. But if you still were unsure, just told me and I will be checking it later." Nedo said that as she still wanted Vicar to check on the left side of this room.


    Vicar was still a little bit hesitant about it, I then told him that this was his chance to repay the favor towards Nedo. "This is your chance, don''t worry about it as I will also be checking the left side with you," I said that with Vicar.


    "Alright, I will do it but make sure to help me," Vicar said that to me.


    Nedo was waiting for Vicar to give her the answer whether he wanted to do it or not. "So what''s the answer? Will you be up for it..." Nedo said.


    "Sure but don''t blame me if something happens later," Vicar said that.


    Nedo gives Vicar a smile as she said, "Don''t worry... I trust you in this. Just head back to this place if you had already finished checking it all.?? After that Nedo leaves us as she begins to check on the right side of the room. ''


    Vicar then walked to the left side of the room, he walks slowly and looking at every corner carefully. He walks very slowly just to avoid misses in some area, he does that as he was afraid that he might walk past the broken things in the area.


    Vicar looks at the wall of the room to make sure whether if they some holes or something. I doubled check on it just to be sure that there was definitely nothing broken there. We also check the crates in the area and all of them seems in okay condition.


    After making sure that there was no problem in the left area, Vicar then heads back to the area which Nedo told Vicar to go after finish checking. It looks like Nedo was already there as she was already finished checking the right side before us.


    Nedo then notices Vicar finish checking as she said, "You''re taking away too long to finish checking the area."


    "Well it was because I was no expert in this, I had to check it three times just to make sure that I didn''t miss anything," Vicar said that with Nedo.


    "That''s good if you check it three times, so are there any broken things there?" Nedo asks as Vicar.


    "Nothing''s broken Captain Nedo!" Vicar reply as he trying to make a joke right now.


    I didn''t found it funny but it seems to make Nedo giggle a bit as she said, "Don''t call me that, call me Nedo the Carpenter or..." She stopped suddenly.


    "Nedo the Carpenter or what?" Vicar asks.


    Nedo just shakes her head and replies to Vicar, "Just call me Nedo the Carpenter!"


    "Okay, I will call you that but still, I think that Captain Nedo suits you better," Vicar said that and both of them smile at each other.


    It''s just me or what cause right now I see that Vicar was really comfortable with Nedo. I still remember yesterday that Vicar was kinda awkward when he talks with Nedo because he doesn''t have that much confidence.


    I guess that they had become closer and it looks like Vicar had made a new friend on this ship. I''m really glad for him as his list of friends was really not much.


    Suddenly, Nedo realized something and immediately told Vicar about it.

 Chapter 163 - A Grimoire

    "I think our job here is done then if you''re sure that there''s nothing broken in the left side of this room," Nedo said that.


    "Are you sure? Because you might want to check it back." Vicar said that as he still wasn''t sure about it.


    "I trust you if you said that there''s nothing broken there... then it''s all good," Nedo said.


    "Okay but don''t blame me if I made a mistake then," Vicar said that with Nedo.


    "Don''t worry about that, I will not blame you for that as I will take the responsibility if there something goes wrong but I''m sure that nothing is wrong," Nedo said that as she was really put trust in Vicar.


    "Nah, I will take the responsibility for that as I was the one that not carefully check the left side," Vicar said that as he didn''t want Nedo to take the blame.


    "You''re really a nice guy Vicar... I can see why you''re a hero now." Nedo said that.


    "I''m not that nice but I really dislike the idea of someone getting the blame for my action," Vicar said.


    "Let''s continue this conversation at the galley as we need to get something to eat. It''s already the time to eat..." Nedo said with Vicar.


    With that, Vicar follows Nedo as he still doesn''t know which way to get to the galley. While we''re on the way to the galley, we meet Conrad and Desiric as they also wanted to go to the galley as well.


    "Vicar! I have been looking for you all of this time... where have you been?" Conrad asks Vicar.


    "Well, I''m was in the storage and supplies room with Nedo. Helping Nedo with her works but why are you searching for me?" Vicar replied.


    "Actually, Captain Neir told me that he wanted to see you in his quarter..." Conrad said.


    "Why does he wanted to see me, It''s an urgent matter?" Vicar asks as he doesn''t know why Captain Neir wanted to see him.


    "Don''t ask me that I also don''t know about it but looking at Captain Neir''s face, I think it''s kinda important," Conrad said that.


    "You should head there, Captain Neir is waiting for you," Desiric said.


    "You''re right, I guess I should head to the captain quarter first..." Vicar said that and told Nedo to not wait for him as it may take a while.


    Vicar then change his course of direction and started heading to the Captain Neir quarter. Vicar walked very quickly as Captain Neir might have been waiting for him quite a long time. With that pace, we arrived outside the captain quarter in just a few minutes.


    Vicar opens the door and we see that Captain Neir was standing in his quarter. It seems like he been waiting for us to arrive. Captain Neir turn around when he heard the door of his quarter being open and realize the one who opens it was Vicar.


    Captain Neir then approaches Vicar and ask him a question, "Why are you late? I have been waiting for you for about an hour..." Captain Neir said.


    "I''m sorry about that Captain, I was in the storage and supplies room with Nedo. I stumbled with Conrad when we''re going to the galley and he then told me about this." Vicar said that.


    "It''s okay, I''m not mad but they''re something that I wanted to discuss with you." Captain Neir looks rather serious right now.


    Captain Neir told Vicar to take a seat and then he will start to tell Vicar about it. Both of them sit down on the chair and Captain Neir began to ask Vicar several questions about Vicar''s ability to fighting.


    "I really wanted to know about your current fighting skill..." Captain Neir ask Vicar.


    "Before I answer that question, why suddenly ask me about this... Does it related to the job that I needed to do on this ship?" Vicar said that as he was rather curious about why Captain Neir asks him this question.


    "It does, I need to make sure that you can protect it as this can be the toughest job ever in this whole ship." Captain Neir said that.


    It makes me kinda wonder what sort of thing that we''re gonna protect. Why does Captain Neir say it was the toughest job, we had already explored most of the Dunkirk Neir area and all we saw was some crates and some supplies.


    I was certain that we''re going to be securing those stuff but Captain Neir said to protect and when I think about that. It means that we''re gonna protect a living thing and it must be a person that we''re guarding.


    "My fighting skill ain''t that great, to be honest as I think I still need more training?" Vicar simply said that.


    "You''re being too humble Vicar, I know that you''re fighting skill is great as you managed to defeat the skeleton lord." Captain Neir said.


    "If you already knew that, why to bother asking me about my fighting skill?" Vicar said that.


    "I know it seems kinda stupid for me to ask something that rather unnecessary but I need to make sure about it because this task ain''t that easy." Captain Neir said.


    "May I ask, what will I be protecting..." Vicar asks as he was also curious about it. With the way Captain Neir said it, we both know that it''s something dangerous.


    Captain Neir seems hesitant to tell us about it but he knows that we deserve to know what we''re gonna be protecting. "I shouldn''t hide this info for you, there is a reason why I let you sail with us to the Kingdom Of Kasneira."


    Captain Neir then told us the reason why he letting Vicar sail with the ship. The reason was that he knows that Vicar was a hero and might be able to protect an item that was really dangerous. Both Vicar and I didn''t know what the item was as we never heard it before.


    The item was called Grimoire of Ruination, it was a dangerous item. Captain Neir told us the previous people that were supposed to be guarding that item had gone mad completely.


    "What happens to them?" Vicar asks.


    "We had to kill them, they can''t be saved anymore as they had gone mad..." Captain Neir said that.


    "Why does that item on this ship, shouldn''t you throw it away if it was dangerous," Vicar said that as he was right, it should be thrown away or better be destroyed.


    "I can''t as this was not my item, we''re just following the order to deliver this stuff to a certain man in the Kingdom Of Kasneira." Captain Neir said.


    "I see and who the one that orders you to deliver this stuff..." Vicar asks.


    Captain Neir then replied something that makes us realize that this item was really a dangerous one. "I didn''t see his face but he was a man wearing a black cloak." Captain Neir said that.


    We both realized that this was the shady guy that we had met back in Eniesia Town. It must be related to the revival of the demon lord. Vicar then asks some other question to Captain Neir related to the person that had gone mad.


    "How does the last person gone mad? Does he immediately gone mad or slowly..." Vicar asks that question.


    "Well, the person will slowly become mad but we will know if he has already gone mad when he started to say something that we can''t say and something about a monster near him." Captain Neir said that.


    "But there something I wanted to ask as well, why do we need to guard the Grimoire of Ruination. It''s just an item and no one here will steal it or anything." Vicar asks as he does have a point, if there no one guarding the book then no one will go mad.


    "At first when I received the Grimoire of Ruination, I just put it in the storage and supplies room but the Grimoire of Ruination kept missing and it will appear in a random spot in the ship. That''s why we''re keeping an eye on that item ever since." Captain Neir said.


    "Ever since? How long does the that Grimoire of Ruination be on the ship..." Vicar asks that question to know how long does the ship been keeping that item.


    "It''s been about two months since we get that Grimoire of Ruination... We receive the item with a payment of 2000 gold in advance and when we deliver it we will get another 2000 gold." Captain Neir said.


    When we heard that it been two months, we''re kinda shocked to know that it''s been on the ship for a long time. I wonder how many people had gone mad guarding the Grimoire of Ruination.


    "Could you let me see the Grimoire of Ruination?" Vicar said that.


    "Of course, I will show you the place that we keep the Grimoire of Ruination... Just follow me." Captain Neir said as he stands up from his seat.

 Chapter 164 - The Grimoire Of Ruination

    Vicar follows Captain Neir to the place where the Grimoire Of Ruination was kept in this ship. I realized that we already walked past the storage and supplies room and it seems that we need to walk in further into the Dunkirk Neir.


    When we finally arrive in front of the place where the Grimoire Of Ruination was. I noticed that the place was pretty isolated from the rest of the area within this ship as it was located at the end. There were no people here besides Vicar and Captain Neir.


    Captain Neir opens the lock on the door with a key and finally, we''re able to see the Grimoire Of Ruination inside this small room. There was no other object beside it in this small room, we tried to look at the Grimoire Of Ruination more closely but Captain Neir told us to not get near it.


    "Don''t get to close to the Grimoire Of Ruination, I still remember the adventurers that I hired to guard this item. He wanted to look it more closely and then he went mad all of the sudden." Captain Neir said that.


    "So how do I need to keep eyes on this Grimoire then?" Vicar asks Captain Neir.


    "You just need to guard outside this room, make sure that no one walks past here or tried to enter the room. I don''t want my crew to go mad." Captain Neir said that with Vicar.


    I began to realize that this job was really dangerous and could make Vicar gone mad. I advise Vicar to think carefully before accepting this as it would cost his sanity if something goes wrong while guarding this room. I just don''t want to see Vicar went insane.


    "I know ring, this is a job with a huge risk but again I think we need to do this... We might be able to solve the reason why everyone going mad when guarding it." Vicar said to me.


    "I really had a bad feeling about this Vicar but again I''m with you in this, I believe that we could do this," I said that with Vicar.


    "Yes, with the power of believe... I''m sure that it would be an easy task for solving this madness." Vicar said.


    Vicar then agreed with what Captain Neir ask him to do. Captain Neir told Vicar to be careful and if he started to hear something, he wanted Vicar to report to him and stop guarding this room as he wouldn''t want other people gone mad because of this task.


    Before Captain Neir left the area, he said one last thing with Vicar. "I forgot to tell you that there might be someone in this ship that had gone a little bit mad as that person once broken to this room."


    "How do you know there is a person that went a little insane and who is that person?" Vicar asks that as it was rather a piece of important information.


    Captain Neir replied, "I''m sorry but I don''t know who that person was as the previous person that guarding this area told me that he saw someone breaking into the room. He didn''t see who it was but he was certain that it was one of the crews of this ship." With that Captain Neir leave us to guard this room.


    I started to talk with Vicar ask him about his thought about the Grimoire Of Ruination. Vicar told me that it should be destroyed but he would destroy it after the Grimoire was delivered to the person that wanted it. I was kinda confused as to why Vicar wouldn''t want to destroy it now.


    "Why? Shouldn''t the sooner the better..." I ask Vicar.


    "I understand that but if we wait we would know the person that wanted the Grimoire, I confidence that the person is related to revive the demon lord," Vicar said that.


    "You do have a point there Vicar but don''t you think that it''s kinda dangerous, that person might be powerful than you," I said that.


    "It could but we need to stop it, I don''t want to see any more places went through the same thing as Eniesia Town did," Vicar said as he seems really determined to stop whatever evil plan the demon lord follower wanted to do with this Grimoire.


    "You''re right Vicar, you''re a hero... What''s sort of hero that doesn''t stop evil right?" I said that as Vicar was one of the heroes right now.


    Vicar just simply smile when I said that with him. I guess he still thinks that he didn''t deserve the title hero for the battle against the skeletons in the town. But I still wonder until now, what really happens when the light blinded our eyes. What happened to the skeleton lord?


    I then remember something that I wanted to ask Vicar about. I guess this was the perfect time for that as there''s nothing to be done as he just needs to guard this place. I then ask him about the powerful monster that the first demon lord created, how many of them, and what''s their name.


    Vicar then gladly answer the question, "Well actually no one knows the exact number of how many of the powerful monster that was created but we just know some of it as they keep appearing and give the human trouble." Vicar said that.


    "So there might be a possibility that there a hundreds or more of the monster that the first demon lord created right?" I said.


    "Yes it might, so far the world only encounters six of the powerful monster," Vicar said that.


    "Could you tell me their names..." I ask Vicar.


    "Sure... The Lich Of Asthron, Elder Banshee, The Deep Ones, The Sisters Of Empusa, The Rotten Vermin, and The Corrupt Howler. That''s all that the world ever encounter so far..." Vicar told me all of the names of the six powerful monsters.


    "How did you know all about this? I thought that you hadn''t the knowledge about this stuff..." I said that.


    "I just heard all of this from the townspeople, I do eavesdrop their conversation some time," Vicar said that.


    I was just about to ask him another question about the monsters but suddenly we heard there was a sound that coming from inside the room. It''s like some object had fallen into the floor but as I remember there''s nothing in there as it only contains the Grimoire Of Ruination.


    Vicar didn''t receive the key to open the door so we couldn''t check inside the room to see what''s going on there. But the sound makes us wanted to check it so badly as it keeps getting louder every time. We were really sure that there something going on in the room.


    "Should I report this to Captain Neir and ask him to open the door?" Vicar ask me as he was hesitant about leaving this spot.


    "I think you should do that, the sound does keep getting louder..." I said that with Vicar.


    Was this what the other people hear when they guarding this room. I wonder what exactly happens in there and I hope that Vicar wouldn''t go mad. Vicar rushed to the captain quarter to report this incident as Captain Neir needed to open the door of that room.


    Vicar opens the door and Captain Neir was surprised to see Vicar here in his quarter right now. I guess he must be thinking why Vicar was here.


    "Is there something wrong Vicar?" Captain Neir ask Vicar.


    "I been hearing some sound coming from the room and I would like you to open the room for me," Vicar said.


    Captain Neir shakes his head and said, "I will not be opening the room as I already know that we will found nothing. This had already happened numerous times before..."


    "Really? Does this mean that I started to gone mad too..." Vicar said.


    "Well, I could say that this one the first symptom of it, all of the previous people also was like this." Captain Neir said that with Vicar.


    Hearing that, I started to worry about Vicar but somehow I''m glad that he''s not crazy as I was also hearing what he been hearing. I guess all of the people previously doesn''t have someone that believes in them and somehow they become mad.


    Captain Neir then asks Vicar once again if he sure Vicar wanted to continue guarding the room as he doesn''t want anything to happen bad to Vicar.


    Vicar simply said, "Don''t need to worry about it, I still could go on and I will quit if I think that I couldn''t able to solve why the people had gone mad."


    "Just make sure that you don''t do this too much..." Captain Neir paused as it seems that he was thinking about something, he then continues to say and give us something. "Here take the key to the room, I think that you should check it if the sounds do appear once again."


    Vicar took the key from Captain Neir hand.

 Chapter 165 - Taking A Lunch

    Before we leave Captain Neir''s quarter, he reminded Vicar to be careful and cautious of his surroundings as they might be something around him.


    "Don''t worry, I will be careful," Vicar replied as he headed back to the room.


    While Vicar was on his way, he saw Nedo seems to be looking for someone. Vicar then approaches her but this time he didn''t startle Nedo, he didn''t want to make the same mistake earlier when he approaches Nedo.


    "It seems you''re looking for someone?" Vicar said.


    Nedo turns around and immediately said something to him. "Where have you been? I have been waiting for you at the galley..." Nedo sounds a little bit angry.


    "I was guarding the room that contains the Grimoire but why do you wait for me? Didn''t I told you not to do so..." Vicar said that with Nedo.


    Nedo seems a little bit surprised when she heard about that, "What! Isn''t that a dangerous room, I heard that some rumors about that room." Nedo said that.


    "It''s just a rumor... I have guarded it for an hour and nothing happens." Vicar said that as he certainly couldn''t say there some mysterious sounds coming from the room. If Vicar did say about it, the whole crew of this ship will start to panic and that would give the captain much more trouble.


    "Really? Because I do think that the rumors were based on a true story... if not why did all of the person that had been guarding the room quit the job." Nedo said that.


    When I heard that from Nedo, I realized that Captain Neir didn''t tell the whole story to this ship crew. Captain Neir make a lie about their quitting the job but the truth was much darker. I guess Vicar had made the right decision to not telling this matter to Nedo.


    "I don''t know about that but maybe they''re tired of sailing and wanted to be on the land instead," Vicar said.


    "Maybe you''re right, I''m also kinda wanted to be on land for a much period rather than be on this ship sailing... but still I really believe in the rumors." Nedo keeps talking about the room that contains The Grimoire of Ruination.


    Vicar realized that if he talks about this matter, he might slip the truth so he quickly changed the subject. "Let''s no talk about this shall we? I wanted to know why you''re waiting for me..." Vicar said that as he trying to change the current subject of this conversation.


    "Sure if you want to do that... you ask me the reason why I''m waiting for you right? Well actually I just wanted to eat lunch with you and I thought that you will be returning shortly... I then realize that I had been waiting for you for an hour." Nedo said that but I doubt that it was the actual reason for this.


    "I already told you to not wait for me as I will be in there for a long time remember? You should have eaten your lunch without me Nedo." Vicar said that.


    "I know but..." Nedo stopped as it seems that she doesn''t want to give us the actual reason.


    Vicar then grabs Nedo hands and said, "Let''s eat our lunch together then as I know that you''re hungry right now as well as I.


    I could see that Nedo blush for a moment when Vicar does that. It''s just me or what as it seems that Nedo might have a feeling towards Vicar. But again, maybe she was just like Gaemo. Someone that really admires heroes.


    Nedo then told Vicar to sit on the corner as she will bring the food there. Vicar then seated on the chair and waited for Nedo to bring his lunch for today. After waiting for a few minutes, Nedo brings our lunch and place them at the table.


    I noticed that the food wasn''t that fancy compared to what we had in the Tane house. I guess this might be because this was the only food that can be obtained on this ship. It was just a bowl of soup with some vegetables in it, there was also a grilled fish.


    Vicar happily eats all of the food on the table and didn''t seem to care much about it. It might be because, for him, this was already a good meal. Vicar did come from the slums after all so he rarely experienced eating this sort of thing.


    I do wonder what Vicar had eaten until now to be able to survive living in the slums. The only possible answer was he might eat the leftover from some restaurant but I guess I need to ask Vicar about this as I couldn''t just assume it.


    After finishing his lunch, Vicar wanted to go back to the place as he needed to open the door of that room. But Nedo prevented him to do so as she wanted to have a conversation with Vicar about something.


    "What do you want to talk about? I really need to get going and guarding that room right now." Vicar said as he wanted to know what was the thing that making the sound.


    "Please wait a moment, I just wanted to talk about..." Nedo stopped talking suddenly just like before.


    "Nedo just tell me what do you wanted to say, I don''t really have the time," Vicar said that.


    "Okay, it''s actually related to our room..." Nedo said.


    We completely forgot about the room issue as there been so much going on since the morning. Both the argument and this job has made us distracted on that. We needed to find someone that wanted to swap rooms with Vicar.


    I really appreciate that Nedo tried to remind Vicar about that as it would be an issue if the nighttime comes around as I''m sure that Vicar wouldn''t want to sleep within the same room with Nedo. Even though they''re a bit comfortable around each other right now.


    "I completely forgot about that...I''m sorry Nedo but I didn''t have the time to look for a person that wanted to swap room with me." Vicar said that.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me... I know that you''re busy and if you still couldn''t find someone that wanted to swap, I guess this night I would sleep at Valia''s room again." Nedo said that.


    "No, you would sleep in your room this night... I promise you that I will find someone." Vicar said that as he didn''t want Nedo to do that again tonight.


    "But if you couldn''t find it today, just tell me as I would want to tell Valia much earlier," Nedo said.


    "Okay, I will make sure that I will tell you if I couldn''t find someone that willing to swap room with me. So can I leave now?" Vicar said that as he wanted to go to the place already.


    Nedo said that she will be on the decks if Vicar wanted to find her. With that finish, Vicar quickly left the galley and rushed to the place. When we arrive at the place, we do notice that nothing had changed in the area but we didn''t hear the sound anymore.


    Vicar ask me whether he should open the door just to check what making that noise before. I told him not to do so as I think we should wait for the mysterious sound and then opened the door of this room. Vicar agreed with me as he then continues his guard duty.


    A few hours have gone and we didn''t hear the sound anymore, Vicar asks me once again and this time I said to him that he should open the door up just to look inside the room. But when Vicar was just about to do so, Captain Neir come to this place.


    "Captain? Why are you here..." Vicar asks as the captain shouldn''t be here at this time around.


    "I just wanted to see whether you had gone completely mad or not... you could say that I was checking on your situation." Captain Neir said that with Vicar.


    "I''m still not gone insane so there''s no need for you to kill me," Vicar said that.


    "If that the case, I guess it''s good then... It would really be a tragedy if I needed to do that as you''re the hero after all. So do you open up the room to check for the mysterious sound?" Captain Neir ask that question to Vicar.


    "I just wanted to open it right now, I didn''t choose to open it before as I couldn''t hear the mysterious sound after coming back here," Vicar said that.


    "I see, we should open the door and check for it... Maybe this time we could see what''s the thing that making that sound that people been hearing about." Captain Neir said.


    With the key in Vicar''s hand, he opened the door of the room and it was slowly open up. Both Vicar and Captain Neir went inside the room just to see...

 Chapter 166 - Nothing Unusual

    There was nothing in the room at all as it was the same as before. None of the objects in the room was a move at all and there certainly doesn''t have any object that could make the sound that we both been hearing before when guarding this room.


    "As I said, there is indeed nothing here even though you''re hearing the sound coming from here." Captain Neir said that with Vicar as he proves that there was nothing here.


    "I guess you''re right... but the mysterious sound does come from here." Vicar said that as we both did hear it and certain that it coming from this room.


    "It''s not that I didn''t trust you but it would be hard for you to know what exactly made the sound that you have heard before." Captain Neir said.


    I realized that it would be hard for us to solve this mystery. I do wonder what sort of thing made the sound but I just hope that it wasn''t something scary, such as a dangerous monster or curse like that. It would make this quite complicated if it involves that sort of thing.


    But somehow I''m sure that it would be involved with that as the Grimoire Of Ruination was definitely related to the cult that trying to revive the first demon lord into this world once again. I guess we had to be a little bit careful as we''re dealing with something that was dangerous.


    "I will keep guarding this place and maybe I will hear the sound once again," Vicar said that to Captain Neir.


    Captain Neir then remembers something that he wanted to said to Vicar, "Almost forgot that you wouldn''t be needed to guard this place when it was night time."


    "Why? I thought that I will be guarding this room for an entire day..." Vicar said that as he feels a little bit weird about what Captain Neir had said.


    "You do need the rest as well, I''m not a cruel person that wanted somebody to guard this place for the entire day." Captain Neir stated his reason.


    "But that means, this room will be completely unguarded for the night or the will be someone that replaces me when it''s was nighttime," Vicar asks that as he thought that it would be ridiculous to leave this place with no one to guard it.


    "Indeed there will be a person replacing you at that time as the person was actually standing in front of you right now." Captain Neir said that.


    We''re a bit shock to know that Captain Neir was the one that will be guarding this place beside us. We both thought for a certain that it would be someone among the ship crew but wasn''t expected the captain of this ship would be that person.


    "So if that the case, you must also hear the mysterious sound before right?" Vicar asks Captain Neir about that issue again.


    "No I haven''t heard of it beside I just started to do this after the previous person that was supposed to be guarding this place gone mad and had to be killed." Captain Neir said.


    "But still, it''s kinda weird for you to not hear it... I just started guarding this room but I already hear the mysterious sound like the previous person hears it as well." Vicar said as he wanted to know why Captain Neir didn''t hear the sound.


    "I couldn''t give you the answer to that as I also didn''t know why I wouldn''t be able to hear the sound even though all of the person guarding the place has heard it before." Captain Neir said that as he didn''t know the answer.


    "There must be a reason behind it as well, could you let me guard this room for the night... I''m hoping to hear it once again." Vicar said that.


    Captain Neir laugh when he heard what Vicar had said to him, "I don''t know whether you''re a brave man or just some fool... I still remember that everyone that been guarding this room before always told me that they wanted to quit yet you wanted to stay." Captain Neir said that with Vicar.


    "I''m sure that I''m neither fool nor a brave man, I just simply wanted to solve this mysterious and that''s all," Vicar said.


    "If that the case then, I guess I will let you do what you wanted..." Captain Neir give permission to guard this place when it was night time.


    Vicar seems hesitant to say it but he just straight out and said it, "Captain! Could you please guard this area for a while as there something I wanted to talk with Nedo."


    "Sure but what''s the thing that you wanted to talk with here..." Captain Neir was a little bit curious about it.


    "It''s nothing important as it was related to our quarter," Vicar said.


    We could see that Captain Neir was a bit surprised just from his facial expression, "I didn''t know that you''re sharing the quarter with Nedo... I''m a bit surprised by this news." Captain Neir said that with Vicar.


    "Valia was the one that told me that was my quarter, I also a little bit shocked to know that my roommate was a girl as I really thought Nedo was a male based on her name," Vicar said as he still remembers that.


    Captain Neir suddenly ask a question that was unexpected off, "I see, so what do you think about Nedo then?"


    "Well, she is kind and one that I can really get comfortable around with... You could say that I really am glad knowing her on my journey." Vicar said.


    "That''s great then, I just worried that you might have some trouble with Nedo as she is kinda a bit..." Captain Neir doesn''t finish what he wanted to say.


    I think it was the important part but when Vicar was asked about it, Captain Neir just said to Vicar to hurry and meet with Nedo. He also told us that Nedo was in the deck and if she wasn''t there she might be in the gun deck checking the weapons there.


    With that, Vicar leaves the area as Captain Neir would guard the room while Vicar goes to see Nedo. Just to told her that she could use the room as Vicar wouldn''t be using the room tonight because of the guard''s duty that he wanted to do.


    Vicar arrives at the deck but couldn''t find Nedo here and was just about to head to the gun deck as Captain Neir told that she might be there. But along the way, he comes across Gaemo that seems to head towards the deck.


    "Vicar! Where are you going?" Gaemo said that immediately as soon as he notices Vicar.


    "I''m going to the gun deck, just to see whether Nedo was there," Vicar said.


    "Nedo was there as I just come out from the gun deck as well, I think she was checking the weapon there," Gaemo said that as with that, it was confirmed that Nedo was there.


    "Thanks for that info," Vicar said that as he continues to get to the gun deck.


    When we enter the gun deck area, we did notice that Nedo was doing some maintenance on the ship''s weapon. Vicar then calls Nedo name loudly, Nedo immediately turns behind as she smiles towards Vicar. It seems that she has been expecting Vicar to see her.


    Nedo approaches Vicar and asks, "So do you managed to find someone that wanted to swap quarter?" Nedo said.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t have the time to ask the crew but the reason I come here was to tell you that you could use your quarter for this night Nedo." Vicar said that.


    "Don''t tell me that you''re planning to sleep outside the room because you didn''t want me to sleep in Valia room again..." Nedo said that as she thought it that way.


    "No of course not, I will just be guarding the room for this night and will not be using the quarter. So you can have it." Vicar said.


    I could tell that Nedo really dislikes the idea and blurted how she feels about it, "Is Captain Neir dumping this job on you? You do need to rest and shouldn''t there be someone else to guard the room when it''s night time."


    It was really weird for Nedo to care about Vicar like this. They weren''t even friends yet but why does Nedo care so much for Vicar. I really think that Nedo does have a feeling for Vicar but she just met Vicar yesterday and I doubt that she could easily fall in love just like that.


    "I''m the one that volunteers to do this, Captain Neir doesn''t force me or anything," Vicar replied to Nedo.


    "The reason why you volunteer is that you wanted to give me the quarter right?" Nedo thought it that way.


    Well, I think there will be a small argument happening...

 Chapter 167 - Cant I Care About You?

    "I already said that that wasn''t the reason why..." It was hard for Vicar right now as he can''t say that he wanted to investigate the mysterious sound coming from the room as it would prove the rumor was true for Nedo.


    It would be bad if Nedo knows the truth of the rumors as she might spread the news within the crew on this ship. We wouldn''t want that to happen so Vicar must make something up to deceive Nedo but it must be something reasonable and some sort believable also.


    "It''s just doesn''t make any sense as to why you wanted to guard the room unless you been a force to do it or wanted me to have the quarter," Nedo said that.


    "Still it doesn''t matter if I been force or what and shouldn''t you be happy that you wouldn''t sleep in Valia quarter tonight," Vicar said that as he didn''t know why this issue becomes a big deal to Nedo.


    "You just don''t understand..." Nedo said that in an angry voice.


    "Of course I wouldn''t understand, I just don''t know why you''re acting like this and I do not even have the slighted idea why," Vicar said that as he really doesn''t understand why Nedo behaves like this.


    There was some silence after that as both of them didn''t talk to each other anymore. I realized that it would be bad and advised Vicar to apologize to Nedo. I didn''t want Vicar to not be on good terms with anyone on this ship.


    "You''re right ring, I think I should apologize to her..." Vicar said that as he seems a little guilty about it.


    Vicar was just about to say he was sorry but Nedo said it before him. "I''m sorry Vicar, I shouldn''t be mad at you... it just that I didn''t want you..." Yet again she didn''t finish her sentence.


    "There''s no need for that, it was my fault. I should be calm in this situation but instead, I just got too carried away with my emotion." Vicar said that.


    "So you''re really not using our quarter for this night right?" Nedo asks Vicar to make sure about it.


    "Yes, so you''re free to use the quarter freely cause I will be guarding the room tonight," Vicar said.


    Nedo seems a bit hesitant as she asks Vicar, "Okay, if you finish your job... Could we get breakfast together at the galley?"


    "Sure... there is no problem with that. I will meet you in the galley tomorrow morning." Vicar agrees with what Nedo wanted.


    "So let''s make a promise then..." Nedo sticks out her pinkie finger. They both make a pinky promise and I could see that Nedo face seems to be really happy about it. Nedo was smiling all of the time and I think that Nedo was indeed like Vicar very much.


    After that, Vicar leaves the gun deck as he didn''t want to make Captain Neir wait for him for too long. He rushed back to the area and see that Captain Neir was standing there guarding the room. Captain Neir saw Vicar and shout as Vicar was still far from him.


    "What taking you so long?" Captain Neir asks.


    "I''m sorry, it''s just that I had some sort of issue with Nedo but it''s all been resolved," Vicar said that.


    "I see, well then if you''re already here. I will then take my leave but let me remind you to be extra careful when it was nighttime as all of the previous people told me they saw something near them." Captain Neir said that before he left Vicar alone in the place.


    I wonder what do they saw when it was nighttime, I guess the only way to found out was to wait and see until night come. But I bet it just the same thing that makes the mysterious sound in the room before. Vicar then stands near the room for a long period of time.


    We still didn''t hear the sound anymore but we will wait for the sound again. We waited and the night time does come eventually. Vicar was still there guarding the room, he seems to not have the slightest fear as that thing could appear anytime.


    As time passed, the area becomes quite dark as it indicates that it''s been midnight already. The entire ship has become much more silent as most of the crew probably had gone to sleep. We know that we must be cautious this time around as that thing might appear right now.


    We will be in the dark but thanks god that there was a lamp near us to make this area a little bit bright. As we''re still able to see very clearly in the area. I was getting bored so I decided to talk with Vicar just to make that feeling go away.


    "So do you think that this thing would appear right now?" I ask Vicar about that.


    "I''m not sure about that but don''t you feel that this place is getting a little bit colder?" Vicar said that to me.


    "Do you forget that I''m a ring, I couldn''t know whether it was cold or hot anymore," I replied to Vicar but somehow I didn''t believe him as there is no way that the temperature would suddenly change.


    "Oh right, I''m sorry about that... But it''s true that it was getting colder." Vicar still saying that but then I believe it as I saw I could saw his breath as it was getting colder here.


    It was quite lucky that Vicar was wearing pretty thick clothe right now or else he would be really affected by the sudden change of temperature.


    After that, we started to hear the mysterious sound again coming from the room. This time, Vicar didn''t take any time as he takes the nearby lamp and quickly open the door of the room. When the door was open, the mysterious sound suddenly disappears and there was nothing in there.


    "There was indeed nothing here..." I said to Vicar.


    "Don''t you feel a little bit weird that the sound is completely gone when the door was open?" Vicar said that.


    "How about we stay inside the room, that''s why we will know what makes that sound that we been hearing," I suggest Vicar an idea of mine.


    "You do remember right what Captain Neir said to me earlier when I tried to get close with the Grimoire of Ruination. He says that anyone who comes close with it will become mad immediately." Vicar said that as he trying to remind me what Captain Neir warn us about getting near the Grimoire.


    "I do remember that but don''t you wanted to know who makes the sound, we could only know if we stay inside the room rather wait outside," I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar thinks for a while about my idea but suddenly the door of the room was closed. We both quite shocked as we didn''t realize it at all. We thought that maybe the wind accidentally closed it but we realized that this was a metal door and the small gust of wind wouldn''t be able to move it.


    Vicar then tried to open the door but it wouldn''t open. Vicar thought that it may be lock and tried to unlock it with his key. He then tried to open the door once again but somehow it wouldn''t be opened up. We both realized that it might indicate something bad was gonna happen to us.


    "Vicar, I think it''s better for you to unsheathe your sword right now," I said that to him as I started to have a really bad feeling about the situation we''re in right now.


    Vicar does what I told him as he also said that this room was getting colder each time and somehow had the feeling that somebody was watching him inside the room. Our lamp fire has become dimmer all of a sudden as before we know it, the lamp has gone out and left us in the dark.


    "We are in a really bad situation right now..." I said that.


    The mysterious sound can be heard once again and this time we know that it was near us as it was so loud. Vicar tried to swing his sword around him but the sound didn''t stop at all. He hopes that he could hit whatever that been making that sound.


    Vicar then suddenly screams in pain as if he been hit by something. I immediately ask him what happen as I couldn''t see at all in the dark. "Vicar! What happen?" I said that with Vicar.


    "I feel that my left leg been stab by something..." Vicar said that to me.


    I then realize that we need some light in here and I tried to concentrate on myself as I trying to make the room light up with my red gem, I have already done it before and I think I could do it once again.


    I was successfully done it as the red light begin to light this entire room.

 Chapter 168 - Madness (I)

    The red light lightens up the entire room and we''re finally able to see who makes the sound and stab Vicar in the leg. When we saw it, we couldn''t believe that the person was someone on the ship.


    Who would believe it that it was the Captain Neir itself that trying to harm us in the room? But what''s weirder that how he was able to enter this room, he couldn''t have entered it as Vicar has been guarding this room ever since he left.


    There so much question that been running through my mind right now after we know that it was Captain Neir. I noticed that Captain Neir was about to stab Vicar again and I quickly told Vicar to dodge the attack or else he would get hurt.


    Vicar managed to dodge the attack in time and he wanted to attack but somehow he couldn''t do it. Vicar could never hurt a human, even though they were gonna bring harm to him. It''s just like Eli back then as he couldn''t dare to attack her as she looks exactly like a human that was still alive even she was undead.


    This would really make the situation hard for Vicar as he couldn''t counter-attack. Captain Neir attacks Vicar relentlessly using the dagger in his hand. The only thing Vicar could do was to simply dodge the attack but because of the small room, Captain Neir able to hurt Vicar on his left arm.


    "Why are you doing this! Captain Neir answer me please..." Vicar said that as he wanted to know the reason why Captain Neir was attacking him right now.


    Captain Neir didn''t even answer Vicar''s question as I could see that he was just too focused on killing Vicar here in the room.


    "It''s futile Vicar, I think this is what he said... He becomes a completely mad person." I said that to Vicar.


    "There''s no way that Captain Neir has become insane, he looks just fine before," Vicar said that as he still believes that Captain Neir was still sane.


    "Believe it or not, you already know the answer to that Vicar... Why would he attack you if he still has his sanity." I said that as Vicar really needs to face the reality we in right now.


    "I refuse to believe it, there is just no way that he is mad..." Vicar still refuses to believe all of the things that happening right now.


    Because of that, Vicar keeps getting hurt by the dagger but he was yet to strike back at Captain Neir. This was what I hate about Vicar about his characteristics, any man would fight back but Vicar wouldn''t do that if the opponent was a human.


    This makes us at a huge disadvantage right now and I know that just a few more times, Vicar would sustain a lot of injuries and wouldn''t be able to move. After that, Captain Neir would be delivered the final blow and that will be the end of Vicar.


    I couldn''t do much right now but they''re something that I could do, that was to convince Vicar to fight back. "You must defend yourself, Vicar, you would die if this keeps going on like this," I said with Vicar.


    Vicar still trying to get an answer from Captain Neir but I realized that Captain Neir wouldn''t answer it. He was already insane and the only thing we could do was to kill him or he would harm the rest of the crew on this ship.


    "Vicar! Listen... kill him cause if we don''t there would be other casualties beside us, more people will die if we let him live." I said that hoping that this time Vicar would listen to what I''m saying to him.


    "I do know about that but I need to know why Captain Neir wanted to attack me..." Vicar said that.


    If he already knew that, why wouldn''t he attack back? "Are you stupid or what? The reason was obvious already as he was insane and that''s why he wanted to harm you." I said that with Vicar, I don''t know why he doesn''t realize that fact.


    "If he went insane, then explain to me why he wouldn''t attack me before as he would be able to do so without me even realizing it," Vicar said.


    "I don''t know, maybe he was just trying to trick us believing that he was mad. Don''t you find it strange that he wasn''t affected by the Grimoire of Ruination even though he used to be guarding this place?" I said that with Vicar.


    "But..." Vicar still was hesitant about this.


    "I think he was the one that gone mad... Why does he need to kill the previous person, couldn''t he just lock them and tried to figure things out. I think Captain Neir was just making a story to make us believe him and when we do, he wanted to kill us like the previous person." I said that to Vicar.


    "You''re right ring, it does sound a little strange when I heard he said that. Besides no one in the ship knows that the previous person that been guarding the room has been killed as they all believe that they quit the job. I guess he doesn''t want people to know his secret." Vicar said that as he finally realized the one that has gone mad in the first place was Captain Neir.


    The one that received the Grimoire of Ruination was him and maybe he was already gone mad when he takes it. It all makes sense now, the one that had gone mad was indeed Captain Neir. I was just surprised to know that he was able to trick us until now.


    "I''m sorry Captain Neir...." Vicar said that as he begins to start counter-attacking.


    Vicar uses his sword as he slashes Captain Neir in the body making him immediately fall to the floor. We''re quite surprised by that as we don''t think that we could easily defeat Captain Neir, we expected that it would be hard fighting him.


    Blood coming out from Captain Neir as Vicar approaches his body. Vicar realized that with only one swing of his sword, Captain Neir had died. I could see that Vicar was a bit guilty about this but he had no other choice or else the other crew would be harm by Captain Neir.


    I then look at the dagger in Captain Neir''s hand and noticed something weird about it. I realized that Captain Neir didn''t have a sabre on his left hip as he should have one. Why does he use the dagger to harm Vicar as he could easily use the sabre as it would give Vicar more injuries?


    Vicar prays for Captain Neir for a few minutes as Vicar then tried to open the door of this room. He wanted to tell Valia about this incident but somehow the door couldn''t be open at all. I realized that maybe Captain Neir was still alive and just faking his death.


    "Vicar! Look at Captain Neir..." I said that as I am afraid that Captain Neir trying to attack again if he doesn''t die yet.


    Vicar immediately looks at the spot where Captain Neir''s body should suppose to be but somehow it wasn''t there anymore. Vicar look around the small room and realized that Captain Neir was nowhere to be found in his room. We find it very weird that his body could disappear like that.


    "Where does his body goes? Shouldn''t it suppose to lying there..." Vicar said as he still confuses about what had happened here.


    "I don''t know but I think that we''re in some sort of a tricky situation right now, we couldn''t get out from this small room..." I said that.


    "If it still wouldn''t open, I guess the only option we had left was to use the teleport talent... Teleport ourselves out from this room." Vicar suggests that to me.


    "It''s a good idea, I think we should do it quickly as I think something would definitely happen to us if we stayed too long in this room," I said that as I had been feeling an ominous vibe in this room since we enter here.


    Vicar was just about to use the talent teleport but somehow we didn''t use it as the door of this room suddenly opened up by someone from the outside. What more surprising that the person that opens the door of this room was none other than Captain Neir himself.


    Captain Neir smile at us and said, "Why are you inside the room? Didn''t I tell you to not go inside..."


    Vicar was still a bit cautious after what had happened in the room as he immediately draws his sword toward Captain Neir. Captain Neir was surprised by Vicar action and immediately ask Vicar why does he draw his sword out from the sheath.


    "Easy there! Calm down, Vicar..." Captain Neir said that.

 Chapter 169 - Madness (II)

    "Calm down? You''re the one that trying to attack me in the room before..." Vicar said that as we both find Captain Neir a little bit suspicious now.


    "What are you talking about? I''m just come here to check on you." Captain Neir said that as he was confused about what had happened.


    "Then explain why you suddenly wanted to check on me?" Vicar said that as he kinda didn''t believe in Captain Neir anymore.


    "Well it''s because I''m worried that something might happen to you, that''s why I come to check on you." Captain Neir said that.


    I notice that Captain Neir had his sabre on his left hip as the previous one doesn''t have it. I began to realize that the one we encounter in the room was might be a fake Captain Neir that was just trying to get both of us to believe that Captain Neir was the bad guy.


    I then share what I''m thinking with Vicar and he then began to ask some questions to Captain Neir, trying to make sure that he was the real one or the fake one. If we could somehow prove that this was a real Captain Neir, then my theory would be right.


    "Are you really Captain Neir?" Vicar asks.


    "Of course I''m Captain Neir but before you ask me another question, could you unsheathe your sword first Vicar?" Captain Neir said that as he was rather uncomfortable with the sword pointing towards him.


    "No, I wanted to make sure that you''re the real one, or I will not unsheathe my sword..." Vicar said as he still trying to be cautious or he will get strike by Captain Neir.


    "I already said that I''m Captain Neir... what exactly happens inside the room?" Captain Neir said as he wanted to know what really had happened.


    "I was attacked by you in the room and you dare to said that you didn''t know anything about it," Vicar explains to him what happens.


    Hearing that from Vicar, Captain Neir was quite shock to hear that he tried to harm Vicar. "But how could I be in the room as I was with Valia talking about this trip in my quarter just now before I decided to check on you..." Captain Neir said.


    "How do I know if you''re not making this up," Vicar said.


    "I guess we could ask Valia then, she could tell you that I''m really with her." Captain Neir tried to prove that he wasn''t the one that attacks Vicar before.


    We had no other choice but to do that as we didn''t want to make a bad decision right now. We just hope that the one we killed wasn''t the real one and the one right here was the real Captain Neir. We then follow Captain Neir from behind to meet Valia.


    Along the way, Captain Neir ask Vicar about what he saw in the room. "Do you really saw me in the room?" Captain Neir said.


    "I did saw you and that''s why I''m being cautious right now with you right now." Vicar was still pointing his sword toward Captain Neir.


    "There been a lot of strange things happen ever since The Grimoire of Ruination arrive at this ship, I guess you been seeing its effects and that''s why you''re seeing me in the room." Captain Neir said that.


    "Maybe but it still might be you in the room and what I''m seeing wasn''t an illusion at all," Vicar said that.


    "I don''t blame you for this Vicar, you would know the truth as it wasn''t me at the room at all. I was with Valia." Captain Neir said.


    We then arrive at Captain Neir quarter, he then opens the door, and indeed there was Valia in there. She immediately approaches both Captain Neir and Vicar, asks Vicar why he pointing his sword towards Captain Neir.


    "Nothing, just..." Before he could finish, Captain Neir said something with Vicar.


    "Don''t worry Vicar, just tell Valia the truth as she was the only person besides me that knows about the Grimoire of Ruination." Captain Neir said that with Vicar.


    We didn''t know that Valia had also known about the secret of the room that we been guarding. We really thought that only Captain Neir knows about it and kept it a secret among the crew of the Dunkirk Neir. But after seeing Valia here, we realize that the Captain Neir here was the real one and ain''t the fake one that we fought in the small room before.


    With that information, Vicar then unsheathes his sword and tell both of them what exactly had happened in the small room. He explains everything from the start, how he encountered the fake Captain Neir and fought the fake one in there.


    "It seems that this is getting more dangerous by time," Valia said that.


    "You''re right Valia if only I shouldn''t have accepted the Grimoire back then and all of this would never happen on the Dunkirk Neir." Captain Neir said that as he regrets his decision back then to accept the stuff.


    Valia puts her hand on Captain Neir''s shoulder and said, "You shouldn''t blame yourself on this Captain, you didn''t know that the Grimoire was a dangerous thing." Valia said that as she trying to comfort her Captain.


    "But there still something we could do and that was to destroy the Grimoire of Ruination, if we do so we could end all of this horrible stuff from happening," Vicar suggests that to Captain Neir.


    When Vicar said that idea, I could see that Captain Neir shakes his head as if already know something about it. Captain Neir then said, "We had tried that before but no matter what we do, we just couldn''t destroy it and somehow make it even worse."


    "Make it worse? what do you mean by that..." Vicar said as he was curious why does it become worse.


    Valia then said, "Captain Neir already told you that he killed all the people that went mad right?"


    Vicar then nods his head as Captain Neir did say that to him. Told him that he had killed all of the previous people that had gone mad because of guarding the Grimoire of Ruination.


    "Captain Neir didn''t kill them by using his sabre but whenever Captain Neir tried to destroy the Grimoire of Ruination, the person who''s guarding the Grimoire of Ruination will get killed mysteriously," Valia said that to Vicar.


    Hearing that, we know that it wasn''t Captain Neir that killed the people that had gone mad. It was an unknown being that to do all of that killing stuff.


    "So that''s mean that if we tried to destroy the Grimoire of Ruination, I would get killed?" Vicar asks as he wanted to make sure about that.


    "Yes, you could die and because of that we can''t destroy the Grimoire of Ruination." Captain Neir said.


    "I would take the risk as I would like to try to destroy the Grimoire of Ruination," Vicar said that.


    I couldn''t believe what I hear from Vicar, he was willing to risk. A risk that was so huge that he could probably die because he just wanted to destroy the Grimoire of Ruination. Why does he want to do this, he does know the consequences.


    Is this because he believes that he would survive it and able to destroy the Grimoire of Ruination. If he thought that way then I guess he was really a dumb guy. Doesn''t he ever think about what would happen next if he somehow fails this one?


    His belief wouldn''t save him from this risk and somehow he still wanted to do it. But why Vicar seems really determined about it, doesn''t he scare about dying.


    I tried to advise Vicar to not do this but I couldn''t. He was so determined on this thing even though I reminded him that if he destroys it, he wouldn''t know the person that wanted the Grimoire of Ruination or he wouldn''t know the secret of the dark ring.


    "I do want to know but I couldn''t risk the other people''s living just to fulfill my own curiosity," Vicar said that with me.


    "People''s lives at risk? How about your life then, have you think about that..." I said that with Vicar.


    "I do but I willing to take the risk for that cause only," Vicar said that with me.


    I do know now why do they give Vicar the title hero, he doesn''t care about himself and would fight to protect other lives. It was exactly what he did when Eniesia Town was in danger before, he knows that he doesn''t have the fighting skills yet he still wanted to fight and protect the town.


    I just hope that this time he would be able to the same then with he believes. I hope that he can end this madness and solve this problem once for all.


    "Are you sure you wanted to do this?" Captain Neir ask Vicar.

 Chapter 170 - Madness (III)

    "I''m ready for this, we need to make sure that the Grimoire of Ruination is destroy once at for all." Vicar said that with Captain Neir.


    "You''re really a brave person Vicar for doing this despite knowing that it would kill you..." Valia said that as destroying the Grimoire has a big consequences on Vicar.


    "Well, if you''re really determined about it Vicar... Then let''s all go to the room and destroy the Grimoire of Ruination tonight. Captain Neir said.


    Looking at Captain Neir expression, he seems somewhat eager to destroy the Grimoire of Ruination. I don''t know why but the bad feeling hasn''t gone ever since we enter the room that contain the Grimoire of Ruination. It''s feel like something will happen when we tried to destroy the the Grimoire of Ruination.


    I wanted to tell Vicar about how I felt but I doubt that he was willing to listen to it. So the best thing that I could do now was just to make sure that nothing bad happen and pray that Vicar wouldn''t get killed by the mysterious force when he trying to destroy the Grimoire of Ruination.


    "The sooner the better as I don''t want to see anymore sacrifices..." Valia said that as we all headed towards the room once again.


    When we all arrived at the room which the Grimoire of Ruination was store in, Valia then closed and lock the door of this room. Vicar noticed it and question Valia for that as he think that we shouldn''t lock the door, he didn''t want the thing that attack us appear in this room again and we somehow can''t escape from here.


    "Valia? Why you''re close the door up..." Vicar ask that to Valia.


    "We must close the door or else the other crew will hear about this." Valia said that.


    Vicar was a little bit confuse when he heard Valia reason for closing the door up, "Why because of it sound? There''s no way that they could hear it as this thing is made out of paper and not metal." Vicar said that.


    Captain Neir then replied to what Vicar said just now, "You didn''t know Vicar, that it would make a pretty loud sound when you''re try to destroy it as we had experienced it before."


    "Really? Hard to believe that the Grimoire of Ruination would make a huge sound..." Vicar said as he find it a little hard to believe.


    "Well Vicar, this a magical item after all so you couldn''t lump in together with a normal the Grimoire or book." Captain Neir said.


    "It''s kinda make sense when I think about it... So could we destroy the Grimoire of Ruination now?" Vicar said that as he unsheathe his sword and about to slash the the Grimoire of Ruination to pieces.


    But before Vicar could do that, Captain Neir immediately stop him as he said that he couldn''t destroy the Grimoire of Ruination with none magical weapons as he also had tried it before and couldn''t even scratch it a little.


    Vicar then ask about how he need to destroy the Grimoire of Ruination as he doesn''t have a magical weapons that he could use right now, "So could anybody here lend me a magical weapon if only you guys have it of course..." Vicar said.


    "Don''t worry, we have it as we expect that someone brave enough come and would be dare to do it..." Captain Neir said as he give Vicar the magical weapon.


    I then noticed something about the magical weapon that Captain Neir gave at Vicar. It was a dagger that I had seen before. It has the exactly the same shape and design just like the imposter that attacked Vicar in the room, was this a coincidence?


    With that, I began to doubt that the Captain Neir here was the real one as I think that the real one has been killed already. I tried to tell this information with Vicar but he simply refuse to listen as he didn''t believe that what I''m been saying was true.


    "There is no way the Captain Neir right now is an imposter, so you''re gonna say that Valia was also one of the imposter?" Vicar said that with me as he disagree with me completely.


    "I''m not saying that Valia is the imposter but what if Captain Neir has also been the imposter since we''re arrive on the Dunkirk Neir." I said what I''m supposed to say hoping that it would somehow convince Vicar.


    "It''s not like you''re wrong about it but don''t you think that the imposter could copy everything from Captain Neir?" Vicar said to me.


    When Vicar said it like that, I began to think that it might be a possibilities as the imposter copy the dagger and uses the dagger when he fight Vicar. But there was still something off as why doesn''t the imposter copy the Captain Neir sabre.


    If the imposter copy everything why doesn''t he copy the weapon on Captain Neir left hip. I couldn''t think anything right now as I still need to know more about the imposter and the Grimoire of Ruination. I just hope that the Captain Neir that with us was the real one.


    "You''re right Vicar, I guess I might overthink that a little bit..." I said that to Vicar.


    "I know that you just want to keep us safe but know that I will always be on my guard as I kinda feel like something might happen." Vicar said that.


    With the dagger at Vicar hand, he then approach the Grimoire of Ruination and was about to slash it to pieces but again there was some interruption as Captain Neir told Vicar to chant some words to active the magic in the dagger.


    Captain Neir tell Vicar what he needed to say in order to active the magic. After memorizing the chant, Vicar say it out loud and the dagger does begin to emits a faint red light. Vicar then proceed to slash the Grimoire of Ruination.


    When Vicar successfully hit the Grimoire of Ruination, something weird happen as the mysterious sound that we hear suddenly came back. The sound began to become very clear and we both realized that the sound was telling us to get out from here.


    "Get Out! Get Out! Get Out!" The mysterious sound said it over and over again.


    Vicar then turn and wanted to ask whether Captain Neir and Valia heard that sound but something unexpected happen as suddenly Vicar fall to the floor. I could see that Captain Neir and Valia just standing there and didn''t help Vicar at all.


    I was very surprised by their action as they suppose to help. Is this mean that Vicar was gonna die, was this the why I feeling something bad will gonna happen. I immediately call out Vicar name but he couldn''t listen to it as I noticed that his body began to fade and so am I.


    I don''t know what were happening to us but then I hear Captain Neir and Valia conversation...


    "Another sacrifice for the Grimoire of Ruination, I would be rich when I reach Kingdom Of Kasneira and give this the Grimoire of Ruination to that man..." Captain Neir said.


    Valia smile as she said, "I thought that the hero would be cautious but he was really stupid... I guess that title that been given to him was fake after all."


    "You''re right Valia, a hero wouldn''t be this easy to fall into a trap... He believe everything that we said and didn''t bother to doubt us at all." Captain Neir said that as he laugh at Vicar. Valia then join in as they both laugh.


    I couldn''t believe what I''m hearing from both of them. Was all of it just simply an act for Vicar to be sacrifice, were the crew of this ship knows about all of this or they''re just playing dumb when we arrive here. I know that I shouldn''t trust Captain Neir.


    If only Vicar trust my instinct, this would never happen and now I realize why we''re hearing that sound. It''s simply telling us to get out from this ship as it knows that Vicar would became another sacrifice to the Grimoire of Ruination.


    I notice that we''re about to fade away and I know that this was the end of us. There so much that I wanted to do in the world but now I wouldn''t have the chance. Before we completely fade away, I notice there a dark figure standing behind Captain Neir and Valia but I couldn''t see it very clear as we fade away from the ship.


    It was very dark, a very dark place indeed. Is this death? I began to question that myself as I never thought that my life in this world would be much more quicker compared to before. As I was just about to accept the face something had happen.


    Suddenly, we''re not in the dark place anymore as I realized that we''re now in...

 Chapter 171 - Madness (IV)

    I look around and begin to ask myself a question when we arrived here as I don''t know whether we''re dead or still alive.


    "Is this heaven?" I say that within my thoughts but I doubt that as I think we''re not likely in heaven. There was no way that heaven would look like a barren desert as I thought it would be somehow like a huge space with only white colours.


    But again I might be wrong as this might be heaven in another world. Still, I really think that heaven in another world wouldn''t be a desert. So I wonder where we were right now at this moment?


    I look at Vicar as he was unconscious, he didn''t respond when I tried to talk with him. I know that Vicar didn''t die yet as I could see that he was still breathing and I doubt that he would die that easily. What the hell happens to us when we''re on the ship.


    I still found it hard to believe that Captain Neir and Valia betray us like that. I didn''t really trust them but Vicar does really put his trust on both of them. Because of that naivety, where no ended up in a place that I don''t have any idea at all.


    I guess the next time we both needed to be extra cautious around the people that we just met for the first time. We shouldn''t simply trust a new guy that we just met or else we''re gonna be betrayed like that. But still, not all stranger was bad as there still a nice one. We just need to know about somebody before we could put or trust them.


    With that, I promise to myself that I wouldn''t repeat the same mistake that happens again. I should have warned earlier and should have stood with my belief about those two guys. If I did that, this thing wouldn''t have happened in the first place.


    When I think about it, I remember the guy that looks exactly like Captain Neir. Who was that guy as there''s no way that the real Captain Neir was the one that attacks us in the room before? He was with Valia when the fake Captain Neir attacked us.


    I then realized that it might be the shadowy figure behind Valia and Captain Neir that attack Vicar in the room. Still, what was that thing anyway? If only I could see it more clearly or look at it for a long time, I''m sure that I would know what it was.


    But before I think about the shadowy figure for even further, my priority now was to figure out where the heck we were now and what place was this. I took a closer look at our surroundings but because I can''t walk, the information that I could gather about this place was limited.


    Just by the look of this place, it was really obvious that this was indeed a barren desert with nothing on our surroundings at all. No human, no tree and no plant at all. Were we the only people around here right now as I began to wonder that in my mind.


    But before I couldn''t confirm it yet as there might be some people around us, we just need to explore the place and maybe we could find the people here. I really need Vicar for this because, without him, I couldn''t explore this place in more detail and gather the information required to know our whereabouts right now.


    I waited for Vicar to regain his consciousness for a while now but he was still unconscious. My mind started to panic a bit as I began to think that he will never wake up. I had learned that even if the person was still breathing even though the person unconscious, it wouldn''t guarantee that the person wouldn''t be in danger.


    In the case of Vicar, he did mess with something that was told to be a very dangerous item. If what Captain Neir and Valia said about the Grimoire of Ruination was indeed the truth, Vicar would be in serious danger right at this moment.


    They did say that trying to destroy the Grimoire of Ruination could kill the person. So I began to think that Vicar might actually be dying right now as he did attempt to destroy the Grimoire of Ruination. Vicar does immediately fall to the floor if I recall that correctly.


    It''s weird that I still believe that Vicar would wake up as I believe that he was fine. His breathing looks normal so I shouldn''t need to worry about it. Even though we''re dealing with a magical item effect right now, Vicar would be fine.


    The more I think about this, I suddenly remember that we did become somewhat ethereal after Vicar hit the Grimoire of Ruination using the dagger that given by Captain Neir. Why did we become ethereal as why did it affect me as well?


    Shouldn''t Vicar be the only one that will get the effect from trying to destroy the Grimoire of Ruination? I didn''t do anything to harm the Grimoire of Ruination. It''s because I was with Vicar, I guess there must be a reason why I become ethereal as well.


    When I was in deep thought, suddenly Vicar cough and disturb my thinking session. I immediately talk with him.


    "Vicar? Are you alright..." I ask Vicar as he been coughing up quite a lot.


    "I''m fine." Vicar then stands up from the ground as he looks around on his surroundings. I could tell that he was quite shocked to see his surroundings as we were not in the Dunkirk Neir anymore. He then asks me where we were right now.


    I simply replied, "To be honest Vicar, I don''t know where we are... But it looks like we are in the desert." I said with Vicar.


    "But how did we end up here as we''re surely on the ship, what had happened back then?" Vicar ask me as he was still confused about everything.


    "I don''t know much how we ended up here but I know that Captain Neir and Valia tricked us and that''s how we in the desert right now," I said that to Vicar. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/madness-(iv)_50883033854701302">/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/madness-(iv)_50883033854701302</a> for visiting.


    "Tricked us? What did they do..." Vicar said that.


    When Vicar said that, I was quite surprised. Doesn''t he hear what Captain Neir and Valia had said when he collapsed to the floor back then? Does he don''t remember it or Vicar doesn''t know about that because he was already unconscious that time?


    "Do you really not heard what they had said? Do you not remember it..." I ask Vicar to make sure.


    Vicar shakes his head as he didn''t hear anything. "The only thing that I remember was that I just about to destroy the Grimoire of Ruination, the rest I didn''t know..." Vicar said that with me.


    With that, I explain to him what exactly had happened back then in the room. I said that he was unconscious after trying to destroy the Grimoire of Ruination. Also, tell him that it was Captain Neir intention to sacrifice Vicar for the Grimoire of Ruination and they shouldn''t be trusted in the first place.


    After explaining all about the incident, Vicar''s face was shocked to know about that. I bet that he couldn''t believe what had happened as he really trusts both of them. He really not expected that it was all a tricked to be able to make Vicar the next victim for the Grimoire of Ruination.


    "I really should have believed in your ring, if I did that all of this would never happen..." Vicar said that with me as he seems to regret not believing in what I had told him before.


    "I know that I should be angry but I need to stay calm as it would not be helping us if I reacted that way," I said that trying to be a calm person.


    "You could be angry with me..." Vicar said that.


    "Like I said I could but our first priority right now is to figure out this place and how to return back to the Dunkirk Neir," I said that with Vicar.


    "You''re right ring but couldn''t we just head back to the ship using the teleport talent, that''s why we don''t need to figure out the way back or even know about this place," Vicar said that.


    Vicar does have a point there, why do I doesn''t think of that in the first place. We could just teleport ourselves out from here and somehow get our revenge on Captain Neir and Valia. It would be way easier than trying to find the way out.


    "So what are you''re waiting for Vicar, let''s do it!" I said that with Vicar.


    "Active Teleport!" Vicar said but somehow nothing happens as we still stuck in the same place.


    "Vicar! Hurry up and teleport us out from this place..." I said with Vicar.

 Chapter 172 - Unknown Place

    "Active Teleport!" Vicar said that once again but still nothing happens as we still in this unknown place.


    "What are you doing Vicar? Just picture out any place, do waste our time..." I said that to Vicar as he might forget how to use the teleport talent.


    "I already picture out the image of the ship but somehow it won''t be activated," Vicar said with me.


    "Try to teleport to the town, maybe we couldn''t teleport back to the ship," I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar tried it once again but we weren''t teleported back to the town. It makes me very confused about why we can''t use the teleport. We could use the teleport five times, we don''t even used it yet for this day. How come the teleport wouldn''t be activated.


    "Ring? Are we out of teleport..." Vicar ask me as he was also confused why we''re still here in the desert.


    When Vicar said that, I check out the teleport talent whether we really can''t use if for today as it was still on cooldown perhaps. But it doesn''t on cooldown and we can still use it, "No, I already check... We could use it." I said to Vicar.


    "So how come we can''t teleport out from this place?" Vicar said that.


    "Don''t ask me that as I also don''t have the answer, but it might because of this place," I said that as it was the only possible reason for the teleport didn''t activate.


    "That''s mean we''re stuck at this desert right now... and probably there might not be an exit from this place," Vicar said that.


    I do have the same thoughts with Vicar in this situation we in. There was nothing around us and what worse that we couldn''t use the teleport talent at all. But I know we can''t give in yet, there might be something around the desert that could give us information about this place and how to get out from here.


    "You''re right Vicar but we can''t give up hope yet, let''s start exploring the area and maybe we could find something useful around," I said that to Vicar as I don''t want us to be stuck here forever.


    "That''s our only option now, let''s just hope that we would find something in this barren desert..." Vicar said that as he started to explore around the area.


    There must be a hint somewhere around and we just need to find it. I refuse to give up here as I wanted to get my revenge on Captain Neir and Valia. They''re the one that makes us went through this right now, they would surely pay for tricking Vicar.


    Vicar walked and kept on doing that but somehow we didn''t find anything at all. It''s nothing as we didn''t found any object but we believe that there might be something along the way. Vicar kept ongoing but he suddenly stops as he feels so tired.


    The heat of the desert makes Vicar exhausted and thirst for water. He didn''t have any place to take a shade and the best he could do was just to sit down on the warm desert sand to make his tiredness gone away. I wanted to have a conversation with him but seeing his tired face, I then decided to not do that.


    Vicar sits for almost twenty minutes or more as he then stands up again to continue our current objective that was to find something or somebody at this desert. I couldn''t help myself to start a conversation as I was getting bored for not talking.


    "Don''t you know about this place Vicar? Shouldn''t this desert be somewhere on the World of Acres..." I ask Vicar that question. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/unknown-place_50906436057746437">/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/unknown-place_50906436057746437</a> for visiting.


    "The only place that I could think off was The Misty Desert but just like its name, the desert has a thick mist that could make people lost but this one is different," Vicar said that.


    "So do you mean that this place didn''t exist in Acres at all?" I said that to Vicar.


    "Maybe but I still not sure about that as I didn''t venture to the world at all, I just heard from the townspeople," Vicar said.


    "There still might be a chance that this was somewhere in Acres then..." I said that as there might be hope that we will encounter people in the area.


    Vicar shakes his head as he disagrees with me, "Look at the sky ring, you will notice something different here." Vicar said that.


    I then look at the sky just like Vicar wanted me to do but the moment I look at the sky. I do notice the difference immediately between this place and the world of Acres. There wasn''t a sun in the sky but instead, we could see stars and the moon so clearly.


    How the heck that I didn''t notice this when Vicar was unconscious, I was so surprised by it as I could see the stars and the moon even though it was a day time right now. It shouldn''t be possible at all and with that, I somehow agree with Vicar.


    This wasn''t the World Of Acres anymore, this place was definitely another world or something similar to that. Maybe that why we couldn''t use teleport as it might need us to be in the same world or it wouldn''t be activated at all.


    "Do you notice it ring?" Vicar ask me.


    "No one will miss it, this place wasn''t Acres right?" I replied to Vicar.


    "As I said, I don''t sure about that... There still plenty of weird places in Acres and this place might be the one." Vicar said that as he still somewhat believe that this dessert was a part of Acres.


    "Well if you said that way, there might be a possibility then..." I said and with that our conversation end as Vicar wanted to be the focus as he was afraid that he will miss anything around him while talking with me. I also keep on the lookout for anything.


    We have been walking for almost an hour or more but we still stumble upon nothing along the way. It''s just made Vicar even more tired as he then told me that he wanted to rest for a bit. Vicar then sits down on the ground once again.


    "Is there anything..." Vicar said that in his tired voice.


    "We couldn''t give up Vicar, I''m sure there will be something if we keep on walking,"I said that with Vicar as I don''t want him to lose his will to continue finding the way out.


    "You''re right Ring, I just need to rely on the power of belief right now," Vicar said that as suddenly the ground shakes very hard.


    Vicar immediately stands up as we realize that it might be indicate something was happening around us. "What''s happening right now..." I said that with Vicar.


    "I don''t have the slightest idea but I don''t think this would be good," Vicar said.


    The moment Vicar finish saying that, we could see that there something moving under the sand. Does that thing that makes the entire ground shakes, that means that thing would be something really big. Vicar started running as he realizes that thing was coming after us.


    Vicar run as fast as he could but he couldn''t outrun that thing as it was really fast, it''s like that thing was swimming under the desert sand. We both knew that it might be a monster and should have to fight it but we couldn''t do it as it doesn''t come out yet.


    But Vicar makes a brave decision as he doesn''t try to run away anymore, he stand on his ground with his fighting stance as he unsheathed his sword. He was prepared to attack that thing that has been chasing him around the desert.


    The thing then went under us and the ground didn''t shake anymore. We find it very weird as it suddenly stops underneath us. Vicar was being overly cautious right now as he thinks that the thing would be tried to do something unexpected.


    Even though we''re still being cautious, we didn''t expect that suddenly the sand underneath Vicar was gone as there was a huge hole. Vicar then falls into it and it seems that Vicar wouldn''t stop falling as we couldn''t see the bottom of this hole yet.


    We keep on falling as Vicar still have the time to ask me a question. "Do you think that this is the end?" Vicar ask me that.


    "Maybe but I''m sure that we would survive this fall..." I said that as I somehow believe that we wouldn''t die.


    "That''s good, we do need more of that power of belief right now," Vicar said that.


    After a few minutes, we saw finally saw the ground but it wasn''t looking that great for us. The ground has a lot of stone pike that would kill Vicar instantly.


    But something happens that saves Vicar life from being impaled by those stone pike.

 Chapter 173 - A Town?

    Fortunately there something between the cracks of the rock wall that Vicar could hang on and somehow avoid being impaled by the stone spikes below him. Vicar was very lucky indeed but I wouldn''t say that he was completely in a safe situation right now.


    I know that he must have lost a lot of stamina back then because of the running and walking he has been doing before. Because of that, I doubt that he will able to hang on for much longer and we somehow must think another way out of this problem or Vicar could die if he doesn''t have the strength anymore.


    I began to look something on the rock wall and perhaps there something that could save Vicar from death. I then noticed a big hole that probably could fit Vicar, it was just on the right but still, it''s pretty far.


    "Vicar! You see that small hole there if you could go inside of it... you will be safe." I suggest Vicar do that as this was the only chance that he could survive this.


    "There''s no other way but it''s pretty far... I don''t think that I could make it." Vicar said.


    "I understand that but it the only way, I know that you wouldn''t be able to hang on much longer... Better to use your last strength to jump and reach the hole." I said that with Vicar.


    Vicar nod as he prepares himself to make the jump, he then jumps and aims for the big hole. Unfortunately. he couldn''t reach it as Vicar then fall again with nothing to hang on anymore. Within a few minutes, Vicar would be impaled by those stone spikes below.


    As I thought that Vicar would die, I was shocked to found myself on the desert ground once again. I didn''t expect it as I''m sure that we''re falling. How did we end up on the desert ground again, it''s just don''t make any sense.


    I then see Vicar happy face like something had happened, "Yes! It''s worked, I should have done it sooner to escape from the endless falling from the beginning." Vicar said that loudly.


    I was confused to see why he was so happy, "Why are you so happy, does something happen... What''s weirder than how did we end up on the ground, do you perhaps had done something?" I ask Vicar that.


    "The teleport does work but we could just teleport into Acres, just within this place," Vicar said that.


    I then understand what had happened, Vicar uses the teleport talent to teleport us back to this place. I was amazed by Vicar for trying to do that even though there wasn''t enough time to think or doubt that it would work at all. I guess he must really believe that it could work.


    "I see but what do we do now? Should we keep on walking or just wait for that thing to come once again..." I ask Vicar on what the next thing we should do.


    "There''s no way that I would be waiting for that thing to come again, I guess the only option is just to keep on exploring this place," Vicar said that.


    With the decision has been made, we started to explore this desert once again. But this time, we take the opposite direction that we had taken before to find something along the way hopefully. I really hope this time we would found something.


    It''s been a few hours and I could see that Vicar was getting more tired. After all of that, we still haven''t found anything yet. As Vicar was just about to give up, I then noticed something just a few meters in front of us. Vicar doesn''t notice it yet but when I take a good look at it.


    I realized that it was a plant, like a cactus but it''s different. It''s has a different shape and colour so but it really looks similar. But what more important then the plant was a structure that I see further ahead. I told Vicar what I had just seen and he immediately rushed to the place as we finally found something in this barren desert.


    When we''re getting close to the plant, the sight of a big structure appears more clearly. When we finally reach the plant, the structure that we saw was actually a big gate but it seems to be closed for some reason. We''re still quite far from the big gate but the thing that chases us back then had come back again.


    We immediately noticed it as the ground begins to shake and we could see from afar that something was moving underneath the desert sand. With that, Vicar then runs as fast as he could towards the big gate, it was the only choice we had that time.


    Vicar managed to reach the big gate before it could catch Vicar but the gate wouldn''t open up, the thing was still chasing didn''t stop. Vicar shouted and hoped that the gate would open up anytime soon because the gate did open up and Vicar managed to get through it.


    After entering the gate, we realized that this was somewhat a town as buildings made out from hardened sand. That thing stops chasing us as the ground didn''t shake anymore and that means we''re safe in this place.


    There were people around here but they seem somewhat different, still, we''re delighted that there people around this place. Vicar immediately sits down on the ground as he was too tired from running. Then a stranger approach Vicar from behind, it makes Vicar surprise that didn''t expect that.


    When Vicar turn around to face that stranger, we''re both we getting another surprised by that stranger. It was because his face wasn''t even a human face, it pretty much looks like an undead face.


    "You''re a new one here... you should be grateful to me that I opened up the gate or else Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon will eat you." The stranger said that to Vicar.


    Vicar then stand up as he replied to the stranger, "I''m really grateful for that but what do you mean by me being the new one and the Desert Dragon?" Vicar asks the stranger some question. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/a-town_50930433902298002">/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/a-town_50930433902298002</a> for visiting.


    But the stranger didn''t answer Vicar question as he just simply laugh. It was a quite long laugh before the stranger said to Vicar. "I couldn''t give you the answer... you need to ask the inquisitor for that."


    "Why can''t you give me the answer? Shouldn''t you be able to provide me with the answer rather I needed to go and ask for the inquisitor for that..." Vicar said that.


    "The inquisitor knows better than me... besides all of the new ones should meet the inquisitor as he will explain everything you needed to know and how to live in this terrible place." That stranger said.


    Vicar realize that this stranger would tell him so Vicar then asks where the inquisitor was, "Could you tell me where the inquisitor then?" Vicar said.


    "Just go down straight and you find a destroyed Sanctuary of Manes..." The stranger said.


    Vicar wanted to ask about the place but he doubts that the stranger would tell him, with that he thanks the stranger and began to walk down straight hoping to stumble upon the place that the stranger mention eventually. Along the way, we could see that the people that we saw earlier wasn''t a human after all.


    There was a monster and most of them were the undead but they seem friendly, they wouldn''t attack Vicar, but Vicar doesn''t want to let his guard down in this weird place. The undead acted just like the human were as some of them having a conversation and seems to be working.


    As we walk further, there someone particular that caught my intention. That man was wearing a full-body armour and has a closed helm, because of that I couldn''t see his face.


    I also noticed that person has been watching Vicar closely but I thought it might be because Vicar was a new one just like the stranger said earlier.


    After a while, Vicar finally sees the destroyed sanctuary that the stranger told us about. Vicar then enters the sanctuary and there we see a man wearing a white robe was praying to a strange statue. But that man immediately stops as he notices that Vicar had entered the sanctuary.


    We couldn''t see the Inquisitor face as he was wearing a mask, I wonder what his face looks like underneath it but it won''t be polite for Vicar to ask him to take off the mask.


    "So you''re the new arrival of this place..." The man in white robe said that to Vicar.


    "Are you the Inquisitor or someone else?" Vicar asks as he wanted to make sure that it was the right person before proceeding any further with the question that he wanted to ask the Inqusitor.

 Chapter 174 - Stranger In A Stanger Place

    "Yes, I''m the Inquisitor that you been looking for and I know why are you here right now as you wanted to ask me several questions right?" The Inquisitor said that with Vicar.


    "Then, would you tell me about this place and why do you say I''m the new arrival here," Vicar said that.


    The Inquisitor laugh as he doesn''t immediately give Vicar the answer that we wanted for our question, instead he said with Vicar. "I afraid that I wouldn''t be able to give you the answer now new one as you''re disturbing my time with my lord right now."


    "Your lord but I didn''t see anyone besides me in this sanctuary..." Vicar said that.


    "Of course you can''t see my lord, you''re new in here and must do something for my lord first as he then will reveal himself to you." The Inquisitor said that towards Vicar.


    "Okay, so when can you answer my question then?" Vicar asks as he really wanted to know where we''re right now.


    "When the night comes, you will come back here and then I will answer all of your questions..." The Inquisitor said.


    With that, Vicar left the sanctuary as he waited for the night time to come. As for the time being, I suggest Vicar explore this place as we could somehow gather some information without needing the Inquisitor help as I somehow didn''t trust him.


    Vicar was also agreed with me this time as he finds the Inquisitor a bit weird. He didn''t believe the Inquisitor at all as he has a bad feeling about that man. "Don''t you feel that way too?" Vicar ask me.


    "I do when he said that he was with his lord... I then began to get some chill as there indeed something around him that we can''t see." I replied to Vicar question.


    "But do you really believe that there was someone in there beside us..." Vicar said.


    "I''m not sure about that but like I said earlier, I do sense another person presence in the sanctuary beside us and the Inquisitor itself," I said.


    "I guess we need to be cautious about what I am gonna said and do then as the Inquisitor lord might get mad at me if I tried to do something stupid," Vicar said that.


    "I agree with you, we must stay cautious right now as we''re in an unknown place after all," I said that with Vicar.


    Vicar keep walking around as he wanted to explore this place and we do notice that the people here were indeed undead, monster and not a single human can be sighted at this place. Vicar then realized that he wanted to drink some water as he was so tired from all of the running that he had done before.


    Vicar tried to find a place with water but because he didn''t know the layout of this area yet. He then asks the nearby undead man for help. We both thought that the undead man would become hostile toward Vicar but it doesn''t do that.


    Instead, he points us the location where Vicar could drink some water. Vicar then thanks to the undead man for his help as he immediately went to the location that he could drink water. But as we arrive at the place, we noticed that there wasn''t any water here.


    The only thing that we could see was a fountain of blood and some undead was drinking from it. Vicar then asks another undead and that undead told us that the drink was just in front of Vicar. He points toward the fountain of blood.


    Vicar then approaches the blood fountain but he seems to have hesitated whether to drink from it or not.


    "Vicar? Do you really wanted to drink that... that is blood, not water!" I said with Vicar.


    "I know that but I''m really thirsty..." Vicar said that with me.


    I told Vicar to resist it as it might affect him if he ever drinks those blood from the fountain. Didn''t want him to have trouble later on. "Vicar listens to me, don''t drink it!" I said that with Vicar.


    As I insist that he not drink the blood from the fountain, he stops as he starts to get away from the place. "You''re right ring, I shouldn''t drink that even though I''m thirsty... thanks for stopping me from drinking the blood," Vicar said that to me.


    Vicar didn''t know where to head next as he went to the area near the gate once again. Perhaps the stranger that saved his life could tell Vicar another water source at this place. But when we''re just about to go there, Vicar was stopped by a man with the full armour before.


    "Follow me. They''re something that I wanted to talk with you." That man said that with Vicar.


    Of course, Vicar wouldn''t follow him as he might lead us somewhere unsafe, Vicar stood there and asked that man with the full armour. "Who are you? Why you suddenly wanted me to follow you..." Vicar said.


    "I will answer that but you need to follow me first, there a reason why I didn''t want to tell you here." That man said with Vicar.


    Vicar knew that it wouldn''t be wise to follow him but that man keeps forcing Vicar into it. Vicar then agrees and follow that man to a place that seems to be a destroyed outpost. When we''re inside the building, Vicar immediately asks what does he want with him.


    Vicar places his hand near his sword as if the man tried to do anything. Vicar would be ready for it.


    "Calm down. I will tell you everything and why I wanted you to follow me here." That man said with Vicar.


    "Could you then tell it right away, I don''t want to waste any time if you don''t want to explain the reason for you were doing this," Vicar said that.


    "I''m one of the Knight of Tehreas and I wanted to warn you about the Inquisitor. You shouldn''t have met him as you will be his next target." That man said.


    "What do you mean by that and why don''t you stop me when I was about to meet the Inquisitor then? Why didn''t you tell me about it sooner." Vicar said that with the man.


    "I was too late to stop it as you already stumble on one of his undead but you still can avoid it as I know that you''re will be meeting the Inquisitor this night." That man said.


    Vicar was surprised that he knows about it, "How did you know? No one was there unless you''re was the Inquisitor lord that he mentions to us." Vicar said that he realized that this man might be the lord.


    "What do you think about me was wrong, I know about it because I once fall into the same thing... I will know about this strange place and the Inquisitor will tell me all about it when the night came." That man said that.


    Hearing that, I realized that the Inquisitor lie about that as he might want to do something to Vicar. This man over here tried to stop it from happening as he might have gone through it and didn''t want Vicar to be the next Inquisitor victim.


    "So you''re telling me that the Inquisitor was actually trying to do something with me? What does he want from me? I don''t have anything..." Vicar said that.


    That man laughs when he hears Vicar said that, "You''re dumb to think that you have nothing, you still have your humanity and that what''s the Inquisitor wanted from you." That man said.


    "My humanity? Why are you talking about..." Vicar said as he was confused about all of this stuff.


    Why does The Inquisitor want Vicar humanity and how did he take it. It doesn''t make any sense but this was a strange place after all.


    "I guess I had to tell you everything then and why your humanity is something that you should protect in this place." That man said with Vicar.


    This was the moment that I have been waiting for, don''t know for Vicar but I bet he also wanted to know about this strange place. Who doesn''t want to know as it might help us know this place even better and might even find a way to get out from here.


    Both Vicar and I listen to everything that man said as it was essential. The more we hear from this man, we do realize that we indeed were not in the World Of Acres anymore. We''re in the world that exists inside the Grimoire of Ruination.


    That means that we''re in the Grimoire of Ruination itself and we really couldn''t believe that. Is that why we became ethereal and suddenly ended up here. There still many questions that I couldn''t get the answer yet as we still didn''t hear all of the explanation. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/stranger-in-a-stanger-place_50953632631283957">/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/stranger-in-a-stanger-place_50953632631283957</a> for visiting.


    I began to wonder whether we''re dead or still alive.

 Chapter 175 - Ruin World!

    The Knight Of Tehreas explains to us that this place was inside the Grimoire of Ruination. This place was called the Ruin World, an exact place like Acres but wasn''t Acres. We''re kind of confused when he said that but Vicar asks the question for that.


    "So this world is Acres or not?" Vicar asks the man with the full armour.


    "It''s Acres just the opposite of it, just like the world have good and evil... this world represent the evil version of Acres." The man said.


    "If you said was true, then the desert was the Misty Desert?" Vicar said that.


    "You''re right, it was the counterpart of Misty Desert but in this world, it called as the Treacherous Desert." That man said.


    Before the man could continue on his explanation, Vicar then asks him a question. "Okay but before you explain any further, would you mind telling us your name?"


    "I''m sorry that I hadn''t introduced my name yet but I have abandoned my name since I lost my humanity, I''m now called as the Knight Of Tehreas and you could call me Tehreas," Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    "I think that I''m too has not introduced myself. I''m called Vicar..." Vicar said.


    He didn''t mention his title to Tehreas. I guess he still wouldn''t acknowledge himself as a hero because this world doesn''t know about him. Vicar seems doesn''t want to let anybody know that he has the title of a hero.


    "If the introduction is over, I would like to resume my explanation as there still a lot that you, Vicar needed to know about this world and the Inquisitor," Tehreas said that.


    Tehreas then tell us about this Ruin World, even more, he said that this world residency was undead and monster. Human in this world was a rare thing as it was never intended to exist in this world, the only way humanity can be brought by to this world was using the Grimoire of Ruination.


    He also said the only reason why the human was brought to this Ruin World was for this place''s lords to get their humanity. Tehreas didn''t know why the lords wanted humanity, but he guessed that it wasn''t for a good purpose.


    Vicar then interrupts the explanation as he asks another question toward Tehreas, it was the question about humanity. "I remember that you said that you lost your humanity, did the lords steal it?" Vicar said that.


    "The Inquisitor was the one that takes my humanity as he then will give it to his lord..." Tehreas said that as he removes his helm and shows us his face.


    We''re kind shocked when we both saw it as his face was half human and half undead. We then know that we can believe Tehreas with what all he said to us. He then put his helm back on immediately after letting Vicar see his face.


    "I feel really bad for you... thanks for warning me about it but doesn''t there anyone else that tried to warn you as you did now?" Vicar said that.


    "If your humanity gets to take, you will surely die and that what happened to my companion... I managed to escape but half of my humanity was taken by the Inquisitor." Tehreas said that with Vicar.


    "How long do you be here already?" Vicar suddenly ask that question.


    "I have been here long enough and because of that I had lost track of time already... but you could say that it was a few hundred years ago," Tehreas said that.


    I was surprised to know that, I couldn''t imagine how Tehreas could survive in this ruined world. All alone with no other human but he still keeps his humanity and despite what happened, he didn''t give up and tried to help Vicar from getting his humanity taken by the Inquisitor.


    "Is there any other human that come here recently?" Vicar asks the question.


    "No, there was no human that came into this town and you''re the first one that comes into this place..." Tehreas answer the question.


    "But there should have been another human as someone is using the Grimoire of Ruination and sacrifice them for it," Vicar said that as he means the previous people that guard the Grimoire of Ruination and suffer the same fate as he right now. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/ruin-world!_50976487511222857">/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/ruin-world!_50976487511222857</a> for visiting.


    "If that really true then the other human was unfortunate indeed, they must already be dead before you even arrive..." Tehreas said that.


    "How did you know that there still a chance that the human before me survive and within this area," Vicar said.


    "You still don''t understand, people that came into this world will be placed at random places and you will unlikely to get the similar place the other person unless that you''re both get transfer here together that is..." Tehreas said.


    What Tehreas said does make sense as we''re both in this Ruin World together, after all, if we''re separated then I guess we would be in a different place. I just glad that I''m with Vicar at that time or I will go through all of this alone.


    "I see but how can you sure that they''re already dead," Vicar said that with Tehreas.


    "Their humanity has been taken by the others Inquisitor and their lords will receive humanity," Tehreas said.


    "Wait a minute? You said the other Inquisitor and their lords... how many are there in this world?" Vicar asks that question as he was getting confused on what Tehreas just said a moment ago.


    "There was many of them and because of that I couldn''t tell you the exact number, just know that there were more that one," Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    The moment I hear that I couldn''t believe it. That means that bad guys in the world were so much that even Tehreas couldn''t know all of it. But still, I do wonder how Tehreas was able to get all of this information about the Inquisitor and their Lords.


    "So is there any chance that to escape this place and return to Acres?" Vicar asks that question as he doesn''t want to be stuck in this place for a long time.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know the way out of this place, but they''re still might be a way that I haven''t yet known," Tehreas said with Vicar.


    "I guess there still hope to escape this place... Tehreas will you assist me on that?" Vicar asks Tehreas for his help in finding an exit from this Ruin World.


    "I will help you but could you do me a favour?" Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    It was for our surprise that Tehreas wanted our help on something, but my gut tells me that the favour he wanted Vicar to do wasn''t an easy thing. Vicar nods his head as he agrees and asks Tehreas about it. Tehreas then said that he wanted Vicar to kill the Inquisitor and his lord tonight.


    "Okay, but may I ask you something, why don''t yourself kill the Inquisitor as you seem to be a competent man," Vicar said that to Tehreas.


    "I wish I could do that but because of my humanity has been stolen by his lord, half of my fighting ability and magic was gone... I couldn''t beat the Inquisitor as he was a powerful mage and the power he received from his lord was enormous." Tehreas said that.


    Hearing that from Tehreas make me wonder how powerful actually was the Inquisitor and himself if he doesn''t lose half of his ability. But can Vicar win the battle as if the Inquisitor really was powerful like Tehreas said, I doubt that he could win?


    Besides that, if Vicar was somehow able to beat the Inquisitor. I know that he must fight the Inquisitor lord as well and the lord might be more powerful than Vicar. This wasn''t a good deal at all as for acquiring Tehreas help to find an exit from this place.


    "Why do we need to kill the Inquisitor, is this because you wanted to avenge your fallen comrade..." Vicar asks Tehreas.


    "There was much reason why I wanted the Inquisitor to die but the Inquisitor might hold important information about escaping this Ruin World," Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    What Tehreas told Vicar makes sense as if we really wanted to know the way out from this place, we should squeeze the information from the Inquisitor as he must know what we wanted to know.


    With that, Vicar agrees with Tehreas and will help him kill the Inquisitor to benefit us both. Tehreas would get his revenge and we would get the information.


    "Thank you very much, Vicar, I really glad that I had brought you here and talk with you..." Tehreas said that with Vicar.


    "I would say the same thing to you for warning us about the Inquisitor and telling us about this Ruin world," Vicar said that to Tehreas as he was really helpful to us.

 Chapter 176 - Talking About A Plan

    Vicar and Tehreas then waited at the destroyed outpost until the night time came as the plan of killing the Inquisitor will begin. While waiting, Vicar and Tehreas do discuss a lot of things about this world and about Tehreas himself.


    Tehreas does tell Vicar about this world and his stories. It was quite a sad story as Tehreas and his comrade were trap in this world was because of his corrupted commander. One by one of them when missing but Tehreas eventually find out but it was already too late.


    All because Tehreas commander was promised glory and fame, he kept sacrificing his own men and with time he has become corrupted by the Grimoire of Ruination itself. He said that he always wonder what had happened with his commander after Tehreas been trap in this Ruin World.


    Vicar also asks him how Tehreas was able to survive in this world as Vicar finds it quite hard. He then said that he couldn''t find water to drink and he was quite thirsty right now.


    Hearing that Tehreas give Vicar a pouch of water from his satchel and Vicar immediately drink it as he really wanted it. I thought it would be the blood but surprisingly it was indeed normal water, I then wonder where does Tehreas get water in this area.


    Vicar didn''t even bother to ask about that as he asks a question about this world even more. He asks about the undead in this town whether it will turn hostile toward him after successfully defeating the Inquisitor and perhaps its lord.


    "Don''t worry about that Vicar, if the Inquisitor and it''s lord has been defeated... The people here would not turn hostile at all..."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/talking-about-a-plan_50999474159412118">/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/talking-about-a-plan_50999474159412118</a> for visiting.


    "Are you really sure about it?" Vicar ask.


    "You can trust me. They wouldn''t even notice that the Inquisitor been missing as no monster or undead wanted to approach the destroyed sanctuary..." Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    "And why wouldn''t they go near the sanctuary?" Vicar was confused as to why the monster or undead doesn''t want to go there.


    "To be honest, I don''t have the answer but I been watching the sanctuary for almost fifty years and I have never seen anyone going near it," Tehreas said.


    After Vicar finish drinking all of the water from the pouch, he gave it back to Tehreas as he asks him another question. This time it was about the Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon outside the area.


    "That dragon has always been at the Treacherous Desert and it will immediately kill anyone that steps outside the gate, so no one here dares to walk outside," Tehreas said.


    "Is the Ruin Desert Dragon was powerful or it could be killed?" Vicar ask.


    "No one ever successfully to kill it but I could tell you that it wouldn''t be an easy task to kill the Ruin Desert Dragon, you need to be very fast and have a powerful blow to be able to hurt it," Tehreas said.


    "Then there were some people that tried to kill it then? Are those people still alive or they already die just trying to kill it..." Vicar ask.


    "And that man was me as I once tried to kill the Ruin Desert Dragon but with my strength, I couldn''t do it, I could just retreat or I will die," Tehreas said that.


    So Tehreas said that with his experience then, I guess that means the Dragon was indeed a strong one. But does Tehreas tried to kill it before his humanity get stolen or he still has it? It would probably help me to gauge his strength.


    I couldn''t know as every time I check Tehreas stats, the stats would appear like the bronze knight, just a question mark instead of a number representing his stats. I still don''t know why this was happening with stats checker.


    It''s broken or what, but when I tested it on Vicar, it would perfectly display his stats. I guess there might be some reason behind all of this then.


    "One more question about the dragon, why does it doesn''t attack this area?" Vicar said that.


    I also find it weird as Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon doesn''t attack this place. Was this place protected by some sort of magical barrier? As I still remember that after Vicar go through the gate, the dragon immediately stops chasing him.


    "A barrier protects this place, the dragon wouldn''t have the power to break it as it was too powerful to be destroyed," Tehreas said that and my guesses about it was right.


    Vicar scratches his head as he was still confused about something, "Isn''t you said that the dragon was powerful before, how can''t it destroyed the barrier." Vicar ask.


    "Sorry but I don''t have the answer for that, all that I know was the dragon couldn''t break the barrier even though it was a powerful dragon," Tehreas said that.


    "I see but who''s the one making the barrier then? There should be someone that was maintaining the barrier all of the time..." Vicar said.


    "It was someone from this place but sadly I couldn''t figure out that person even though I have been looking for that particular person for years," Tehreas said that.


    When Vicar wanted to ask more question, Tehreas said that it''s better to use this time to discuss a plan about how to defeat the Inquisitor. It''s just me as I realized that Tehreas tried to change the topic here, it''s like he doesn''t want to answer all of Vicar question anymore.


    Vicar didn''t realize it at all as he agrees as he also wanted to discuss the plan. "So what''s the plan then?" Vicar said.


    "Try to gain his attention as much as possible. I will try to attack him when he doesn''t realize it..." Tehreas said his idea.


    "If it doesn''t work as a plan because I doubt that the Inquisitor would be so easily defeated just like that," Vicar said.


    "If it failed, then the only choice we had is to attack him together... try our hardest to defeat him but if we still couldn''t do it. I will be the decoy and you must escape the sanctuary or the Inquisitor will take your humanity from you." Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    I didn''t think that Tehreas would sacrifice himself in order for Vicar to escape if the plan failed. I thought that we would fight till death. I guess I was wrong in doubting Tehreas. He was indeed a good guy that would sacrifice his life for others.


    "I can''t just let you sacrifice yourself if the plan fails, there must be another way for us to survive and escape the sanctuary together," Vicar said.


    "There is no other way Vicar, that must be done if the plan I made all fail," Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    I also put in my thoughts in this matter and somehow I did find the solution for both of them to survive. For them to survive, they needed to use teleport talent. Vicar just needs to teleport Tehreas first out of the sanctuary and himself afterwards.


    I told this to Vicar and he then thanks me for thinking a way that could save both of them. Vicar then tells the escape plan with Tehreas. "I have found a good way for us both to survive," Vicar said.


    "You do? How there''s no way for us both to get out from there alive if we somehow fail to defeat the Inquisitor." Tehreas said that as he seems not to believe that there was another way.


    "I have some magic that could get both of us out but you need to stay close with me as it wouldn''t work if you too far away," Vicar said that.


    It was a pretty smart move for Vicar not to reveal the teleport talent and myself. I guess he believes that Tehreas doesn''t need to know about that or maybe he was cautious around new people now as he doesn''t want to repeat the same mistake as before.


    "If you had that kind of magic, that we would use that as our escape plan then," Tehreas said that as it concludes our plan of defeating the Inquisitor.


    After that finish, Tehreas told Vicar to get some rest as he would need it when they both fight the Inquisitor. Vicar does need a rest as well, he has done many things to prevent us from dying and should recover his stamina right now. With that, we wait for the night to come finally.


    The time finally comes to proceed with the plan and obtain the information that we needed to escape this place. Both Vicar and Tehreas make the last check on their equipment before they walk towards the destroyed sanctuary.


    A few minutes later, we arrive in front of the destroyed sanctuary and Tehreas said one thing to Vicar.


    "Remember that you must have his attention, make sure to stall him long enough," Tehreas said.


    Vicar nod as he said, "Don''t worry, I will try my best..."

 Chapter 177 - The Inquisitor (I)

    Vicar walked into the destroyed sanctuary calmly and tried to act normal. I just hope that the Inquisitor wouldn''t notice Tehreas sneaking up to him from behind. The Inquisitor saw Vicar as he welcomes him and asks Vicar to sit down at the wooden bench.


    "No need for that, I just wanted you to tell me about this world..." Vicar said that with the Inquisitor.


    "Of course, you can ask me anything as I already promise you before." The Inquisitor said.


    I then realised that I hadn''t checked the Inquisitor stats yet to focus on thinking other stuff when we met him earlier. I then proceed to check his stats and hope that it would work properly this time. If it works, it would surely benefit us when we''re fighting him later on.


    [Inquisitor #57] Level 80


    HP: ???


    MP: ???


    *Body*


    Str-???/100


    Dx-???/100


    Ag-???/100


    *Mind*


    Int- ???/100


    Perception- ???/100


    Charisma- 77/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic-???/100


    Resistance- ???/100


    Sadly my stats still wouldn''t work. This time it was much more worst as I think that the Inquisitor''s name doesn''t even show. But I still glad that it could see his level and knowing that Inquisitor was level 80. I know it would be a tough battle but I bet that the Inquisitor will lose.


    Because odds were in our favour this time around, there''s no way that he could defeat both Vicar and Tehreas at the same time. Unless the Inquisitor had a secret skill that could overpower both of us, I still doubt it will happen.


    I relied upon the information about the Inquisitor to Vicar as he needed to know. Vicar didn''t reply to me as he was in the middle of the conversation with the Inquisitor. Asking the question about this world but most of that information, Tehreas had already told us beforehand.


    Vicar then asks something that even Tehreas doesn''t have the answer for. It was about how to get out from this Ruin World. "With all of that info, you tell me about this world, that makes me wanted to leave this place... Do you know the way out?" Vicar ask.


    The Inquisitor laugh at Vicar question, "A way out from this place!? Once you enter this forbidden world, you will never escape... You''re bound to this world forever." The Inquisitor said.


    "I don''t believe that you must know the way out but I think you just don''t want to spill it outright?" Vicar said as he believes that the key to escape this place was the Inquisitor.


    "There is indeed a way to escape this place and that is dead... Are you willing to do that human?" The Inquisitor said.


    "So you''re telling me to kill myself then?" Vicar said.


    "You could but it would be waste for you to do so, what if I offer you something instead of you killing yourself." The Inquisitor trying to offer Vicar something.


    We''re glad that the Inquisitor doesn''t realize Tehreas presence yet as he was slowly approaching from behind the Inquisitor back. Vicar just needs to make sure that the Inquisitor doesn''t look behind and to do that, he needs to make the Inquisitor attention solely on him.


    "I would consider the offer but could you tell me what do you wanted to offer me?" Vicar said that.


    The Inquisitor laughs once again as he said, "How about I take your humanity and kill you both in this sanctuary!"


    When the Inquisitor said that, we realized that the Inquisitor already know that Tehreas was sneaking up on him and Vicar was just stalling him for the entire time. Vicar then shouts to Tehreas as the plan had failed and they must team up to defeat the Inquisitor.


    Tehreas hear the shout from Vicar, he then leaps towards the Inquisitor and tries to land a hit with his rapier. But Tehreas wasn''t even reaching the Inquisitor yet Tehreas was getting slam into the sanctuary wall by something as the Inquisitor was left unharmed.


    Vicar then took out his sword and was just about to attack the Inquisitor but he also suffers the same thing with Tehreas. As Vicar was slam into the same wall as Tehreas, both Vicar and Tehreas were in the same place.


    "Are you okay Tehreas?" Vicar said that as he was slowly getting back up.


    "No need to worry about me, I''m still fine and still can fight him," Tehreas replied to Vicar.


    This time, they both attack the Inquisitor at once but the result was still the same as before. They both couldn''t even reach The Inquisitor as they''re slammed into the wall once again.


    "HAHAHA! Is this the best you could do! I guess you should be ready as I will take your humanity very soon after I finish killing that guy beside you." The Inquisitor said.


    Realizing that we don''t have the chance to defeat the Inquisitor right now, I suggest Vicar that we should retreat and try again next time as it wouldn''t be a good idea to die at this moment. Vicar agrees with me and told Tehreas that we should retreat.


    But Tehreas still doesn''t want to retreat yet as he still thinks that they''re both could do this. He was really determined in killing the Inquisitor. I guess he really wanted to avenge his fallen comrade that has his humanity taken by the Inquisitor.


    "Tehreas, we must retreat... I think we should think another plan or what the thing that pushed us away from the Inquisitor." Vicar said.


    Tehreas wouldn''t listen and because of that, Vicar didn''t have any choice as he should use the teleport to Tehreas even without his agreement. As Vicar knows, he could be killed by the Inquisitor and couldn''t risk losing the only people he can somewhat trust in this world.


    The Inquisitor seems to be charging something as the surrounding him turn into a dark red colour, just like the blood colour was. With that, Vicar immediately teleported Tehreas back to the destroyed outpost and Tehreas was successfully teleported out from the sanctuary.


    Seeing that happen, the Inquisitor was quite surprised as all of the sudden Tehreas suddenly went missing. "What have you done! Where is the guy beside you go!" The Inquisitor said as he was confused.


    "I''m sorry but I couldn''t tell you where he at or you will be hunting him down..." Vicar said that.


    "I see but who cares about that guy, as long as you here... It still is a good thing for me as I will have your humanity soon." The Inquisitor said that to Vicar.


    "If you really think that you could take my humanity from me, you''re clearly mistaken... I will not be staying for that." As soon as Vicar finish said that, he immediately teleport out from the destroyed sanctuary as he doesn''t want to take a risk to stay for a long time in there. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/the-inquisitor-(i)_51023174879468211">/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/the-inquisitor-(i)_51023174879468211</a> for visiting.


    Vicar was back to the destroyed outpost and there he could see Tehreas was waiting for him. Tehreas approach Vicar as he suddenly pins Vicar into the wall, making Vicar unable to escape or move.


    "Why you use your magic to get me back here! I say that we can still fight..." Tehreas said that as he was really angry with Vicar decision back then.


    "Don''t you see that the Inquisitor was clearly powerful and that Tehreas could kill you! That''s why I use my magic for us to retreat." Vicar said that to Tehreas.


    Tehreas wasn''t satisfied with Vicar answer as he said, "I thought you would listen to what I said but it seems that you wanted to do this your way." Tehreas then let go of Vicar.


    "It''s not like that Tehreas. I just don''t want you to die..." Vicar said.


    Tehreas then take out his rapier and start to attack Vicar. Vicar didn''t expect that coming and he wasn''t able to dodge it on time. It hit Vicar''s arm and it''s starting to bleed, Tehreas then thrust his rapier one more time but this time, Vicar was able to dodge it as he anticipates the attack.


    Vicar didn''t know why Tehreas suddenly went hostile towards him but he doesn''t have much choice. Vicar then unsheathed his sword and started to attack Tehreas back. Even with half-strength, Tehreas still prove to be a hard opponent.


    But I don''t think that Tehreas was that strong as Tehreas had the advantage right now. Vicar was fighting with his arm bleeding, which hindered Vicar from performing his best with his attempt to attack. I then told Vicar to use the talent heal for that wound on his arm.


    Vicar uses it as I suggested it, with that arm healing immediately. Vicar could fight in his fullest and it wasn''t that long to defeat Tehreas. Vicar didn''t kill him as he just simply knocked Tehreas to the ground. Vicar wanted to know why Tehreas suddenly attack him.


    There must be a reason behind it all as there''s no way that Tehreas would attack Vicar all of a sudden.

 Chapter 178 - The Inquisitor (II)

    "Why you suddenly attack me, I believe what I did that time was the right thing to do... Do you want to die before you could avenge your comrade death?" Vicar said that to Tehreas as he was pointing his sword onto Tehreas.


    "I-I... I just think that..." Tehreas stutter to said his reason. Because of this, he seems to look a little bit calm than before.


    Vicar then stops pointing his sword toward Tehreas as he said, "I know that you really wanted The Inquisitor to die but you just couldn''t sacrifice yourself there yet."


    Tehreas get back to his feet as he replied to Vicar, "I''m really sorry for attacking you, it''s just that I couldn''t control my emotion anymore..." Tehreas said.


    "It''s okay, there was a time that we all couldn''t control our emotions," Vicar said that as he still remembers how he reacted when Tane was badly injured in the battle against the skeletal mages before. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/the-inquisitor-(ii)_51045885039141053">/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/the-inquisitor-(ii)_51045885039141053</a> for visiting.


    "No, you don''t understand... It''s because I had lost half of my humanity, part of the human emotion has also gone and I might become a mindless undead when I couldn''t control my emotion." Tehreas said that.


    Hearing that from Tehreas, both of us were quite surprised by it. We thought it was because Vicar teleported him back to this place unexpectedly. After all, he was an undead that moment. Was this the effect to become a part human and part undead in this Ruin World?


    "So that''s mean you became an undead at that moment that you attack me, but the cause is still because I teleported you back right?" Vicar asks as he wants to make sure that if he really was the cause for Tehreas became an undead for a few second.


    Tehreas shakes his head and said towards Vicar, "It''s not your fault, my anger was directed towards the Inquisitor and I might have become an undead at that moment... You teleported me back here as I was still unable to control myself and that is why I attack you." Tehreas said.


    With that, it was confirmed that Vicar wasn''t the cause of Tehreas became an undead. It was all because of the Inquisitor back in the sanctuary. It''s good to know that Tehreas wasn''t mad at Vicar for what he has done.


    "I see and does this happen before?" Vicar asks as he was certain that Tehreas had gone through this before as he seems to know about it very well.


    "There have been numerous time that I have turned into an undead but this time might be the worse, I was about to hurt you... I''m sorry about that." Tehreas said that as he feels guilty about hurting Vicar.


    "As I said before, there''s no harm done so nothing to apologize for," Vicar said that as he doesn''t take this personally after knowing the reason behind Tehreas attack.


    "But I thought that I had hit you in the arm..." Tehreas then look at Vicar''s arm and realize that there was no wound at all, he was astonished by it. "Shouldn''t your arm be bleeding because of my attack?" Tehreas said as he was confused by it.


    Vicar simply laughs as he said, "It''s one of my ability that could heal any wounds immediately... Impressive right?"


    It was actually my ability and Vicar should give me the credit that I deserve. But I know what his intention was as he doesn''t mention me at all. He still wanted to keep me as a secret and because of that, I couldn''t get angry at him even though he said that it was his ability.


    If people know about my existence, I bet the Inquisitors and it''s Lord would probably target Vicar right away. Even Tehreas might want it to achieve what he wanted to do. Surely they would like to steal me from Vicar and Vicar doesn''t want that to happen as I could just be easily pull off by from Vicar''s finger.


    For that, Vicar must keep my existence hidden and so far he was doing a good job at it. Still, I wonder why the people in this world don''t even recognize me at all. Shouldn''t I be the ring that people be able to tell easily, I was indeed a legendary ring after all.


    It was just weird that people don''t know me or it might be that this world has the knowledge of Acres at all. But Tehreas should have noticed me. I guess people tend to think that I was just an ordinary ring that just boosts stats of the wielder.


    "I assume that you must be a healer then? There''s no way that you''re an ordinary person right..." Tehreas said that.


    "Sadly I''m not a healer but just a simple temporary town guard," Vicar said that.


    "A town guard? I certainly couldn''t believe that judging from your battle with me." Tehreas said as he was curious about Vicar all of a sudden.


    "Really, I''m not all of that you''re thinking right now... I just happen to know how to fight." Vicar replied as he was trying to keep his identity hidden.


    "Come to think of it. We haven''t talked about you at all as you''re too busy asking about this world and me... I think it''s time for you to tell me about yourself." Tehreas said as he wanted to know about Vicar.


    "They''re nothing much to tell you about myself, I don''t go to adventures as I was always stuck at the same place," Vicar said.


    "Are you a noble son? Only nobles son wouldn''t want to go to an adventure as they we''re to busy spending their wealth." Tehreas thought that Vicar came from a noble family and many people had thought the same way as him right now.


    "I was actually from the slums and that''s why I don''t go to an adventure as I don''t have the equipment nor gold to do that," Vicar said that as this time he didn''t hesitate to tell someone where he''s come from at all.


    "I see but I think that there still something that you doesn''t yet tell me like how you could get so accustomed to fighting, it''s fine as there might be the reason for you to do that right?" Tehreas said.


    "There''s nothing else that I didn''t tell you yet, it''s just that I have been serving for the town as the town guards and there I need to learn it or I wouldn''t be able to protect the town," Vicar said that to Tehreas.


    When Tehreas was just about to continue this conversation, suddenly the outpost that we''re in started to fall apart all of a sudden. Both Vicar and Tehreas immediately ran out from the outpost. They were lucky that they were able to get out before the buildings crush them both.


    But why was the outpost suddenly collapsed, it''s just doesn''t make any sense? I do know this outpost was already in a bad state but it seems to be holding just fine if I look at it. There must be a reason behind all of this.


    We then quickly find out the reason behind why the outpost suddenly collapsed as it was because of the Inquisitor magic. He was standing right in front of us right now with a legion of undead and monster behind him. We all realized that this was an awful situation for us right now.


    "You thought that you both could escape from me while you''re still in my lord domain!" The Inquisitor said that towards us.


    I thought that Tehreas said that the Inquisitor wouldn''t leave the sanctuary no matter what. Why the heck that the Inquisitor doing here right now. Does Tehreas was mistaken about that but there''s no time to think about that right now. We must get out from this place as we couldn''t stand a chance against a legion of the undead and monster.


    "Too afraid to fight us alone, that''s why you round up all of the undead in this area just to kill us both right..." Tehreas said that as he seems to be taunting the Inquisitor.


    "Afraid?! I''m not... This was my lord order and I would not defy it." The Inquisitor said.


    We still have two teleport talent left and probably using it to get both Tehreas and Vicar out of this place would be an excellent idea. But there was only one problem to that, where do we teleport at. We didn''t know anywhere besides the barren desert.


    I told Vicar about this as he also thinks that it would be another problem if they teleported to the barren desert. As the Ruin Desert Dragon would surely kill them for sure. But at this time, Vicar doesn''t have much of an option as he thinks that it would be better for them to teleport to the barren desert.


    "Tehreas, which do you prefer? The barren desert or fight the Inquisitor..." Vicar asks that question as it would determine whether we get out from here or stay and fight the creature.

 Chapter 179 - Frudroir, Ruin Desert Dragon

    The answer given by Tehreas was to get out of this place. He said that there''s no way that we could defeat all of the undead, including the Inquisitor right at this moment. Staying here will highly in dead and he doesn''t want that to happen yet.


    "Kill the Knight and capture the human as we will get his humanity for our lord!" The Inquisitor shouted as the undead began to move towards us within a swift pace.


    With the answer given by Tehreas, Vicar didn''t waste any time as he immediately teleports Tehreas out from this place before him.


    Seeing the Knight has escaped, The Inquisitor said. "Running away again! You wouldn''t be able to escape as long as you in my lord domain!"


    "Sadly, you couldn''t do that as I wouldn''t escape in this area as I would go far from here..." Vicar said as he was teleported away to the Treacherous Desert.


    Once again, The Inquisitor doesn''t have the chance to kill Tehreas and get Vicar humanity. I guess the Inquisitor might be trying to find us right now. He must be furious at himself as he couldn''t get what he wanted to.


    But still, I wouldn''t call that we''re completely safe yet as we''re currently in the Treacherous desert where Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon live. At any moment, the ruin desert dragon would come to kill us and there''s nothing we could do if that happens.


    Tehreas was surprised that we''re in the Treacherous Desert as he said, "You use your magic to teleported us in the desert... Why?"


    "I''m really sorry about this, I could only teleport us to the place that I have visited before... and the only place rather than the Inquisitor place was the Treacherous Desert," Vicar said explaining why he teleported both of them here.


    "You should really tell me about that earlier before you use your magic to get us here, it''s doesn''t make any difference as we''re still in a quite dangerous situation..." Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    "I wanted to tell but there is no time for that, the undead surrounds us and we must get out of there or else we will be killed," Vicar said.


    "I wouldn''t blame you as you had gotten us out of there but still if I know about where will be right now... I might rethink my decision at that time." Tehreas said.


    "But still, I think it''s better to fight a single dragon than the legion of undead commanded by The Inquisitor," Vicar said that as he prefers to fight the Ruin Desert Dragon.


    Tehreas was just about to reply but the desert has begun to shake and we all know that the Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon was coming for us. The ground still doesn''t shake that much as we know that the Ruin Desert Dragon was still far away from both of us.


    We had some little time to discuss where we should go next. Tehreas suggested that we stay here and fight Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon. Bet on the chance whether we could defeat it or be killed by the dragon, we didn''t have that much of a choice.


    "Don''t you know any other place that we could take cover from the dragon?" Vicar asks as the ground shakes even harder as it indicates that the Ruin Desert Dragon already near us.


    "I never venture outside that place that far as I would always return back unable to see other places because of this damn dragon," Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    After Tehreas said that, we know that we had to stay and fight the dragon. There''s nothing else we could do as if we tried to go back to the place. The Inquisitor army would definitely kill us too. We had no other choice as we need to fight the Ruin Desert Dragon.


    Both Vicar and Tehreas unsheathed their blades as Frudroir. The Ruin Desert Dragon make its appearance for the first time for Vicar and me. I know that the dragon size was large, but it didn''t really expect it to be that large.


    It was like 30 times bigger than us, at first I really think that we had a slight chance of defeating the Ruin Desert Dragon but after seeing the dragon in person. I began to doubt that we even had a chance. I now know why Tehreas said that no one has ever survived fighting Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon.


    The Dragon was just like its name as it has the colour of a desert itself. Surprisingly, the dragon doesn''t have that much of it scale and flesh as we could directly see its bone. I guess this why it called the Ruin Desert Dragon then.


    "We''re gonna fight that thing..." Vicar said as he still couldn''t believe his own eyes.


    "Why? Are you getting scared all a sudden... we could still run if you wanted it but know that we wouldn''t be able to do that as we will be killed instantly." Tehreas said he knows that it''s better to fight rather than die easily by the dragon.


    "I''m scared, no one wouldn''t be frightened after seeing that dragon size... even the skeleton lord doesn''t scale this big," Vicar said as he was comparing the skeleton lord size with the dragon.


    "So you''re lying back then, you said that you''re a simple town guard but how do you ever see a skeleton lord in person," Tehreas said as he knows that Vicar was lying to him.


    Vicar knows that he couldn''t lie to him about that anymore as he already spills something unnecessary from his mouth. Vicar then starts to tell the truth to Tehreas, "Sorry that I lie, I had fought a skeleton lord before and some other monster... that''s why I accustomed to fighting using the sword." Vicar said to Tehreas revealing the truth.


    They both couldn''t maintain the conversation anymore as the dragon started it''s an attack on the both of them. Both of them were able to dodge it but the impact when the dragon stomps its feet on the sand has made the area hard to see as the sand mix up in the air.


    I couldn''t see anything as the desert sand blinded me, I know that it would be hard for Vicar to evade the incoming attack and most likely will be hit by the dragon.


    We then hear the sound coming from Tehreas as he shouts, "Are you still alive! Answer me!" Tehreas said.


    "I''m fine... it''s just that I couldn''t see anything right now." Vicar shouted back as we then hear a sound.


    It''s almost like the dragon was about to stomp his feet on us once again. We don''t know where to go as we might get hit by the dragon if Vicar moves wrongly right now. Vicar didn''t move as he was scared that he might go to the place where the dragon feet will hit him.


    Huge shadows then appear beneath us as we then realize that the dragon feet was about to stomp us. With the size of its feet, Vicar knows that he wouldn''t have enough time to evade it. But without I''m telling, Vicar activated my sprint talent as he was somehow managed to evade being stomp.


    "Ring, I guess we''re gonna go all out this time... Do you all of your talents still on cooldown beside the two that I had used?" Vicar ask me as he knows that this isn''t the time to be scared anymore. Cowardice wouldn''t make us get out here alive.


    "The other talent is ready to use. I didn''t need to tell you their effect, right? You do remember about it..." I said that as Vicar might have forgotten some of the effects and need me to tell him once again.


    "That''s good to hear and for your information, I wouldn''t forget about your talent... I already memorized all of them as I know that it wouldn''t be good if I forget their effect in the middle of your battle." Vicar said that to me.


    With that, Vicar started to fight Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon for real this time. We waited for our vision to get back normal as there''s no way that Vicar could fight without seeing the target. The Ruin Desert Dragon was just about to stomp us once again, but Vicar uses Daze and Sprint activated this time. He charges towards the dragon. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/frudroir-ruin-desert-dragon_51068989832484761">/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/frudroir-ruin-desert-dragon_51068989832484761</a> for visiting.


    While he was charging, he activated the Enrage Talent. With the three talent activated, Vicar could rapidly attack the dragon within a few seconds, which will inflict huge damage. Vicar sword hit the dragon numerous time as the dragon let out a huge roar sound.


    Tehreas look at Vicar from afar and I bet that he didn''t really expect that Vicar would be this powerful. He must think that Vicar would still be scared and wouldn''t be unable to fight the Ruin Desert Dragon right now.

 Chapter 180 - The Battle Against A Dragon!

    Vicar attacks the ruin desert dragon relentlessly as he doesn''t want to waste any seconds of my talent. Vicar really wanted to kill it before the talent effect was over if he doesn''t do that. We would be in serious trouble and we could die by the dragon.


    To prevent that from happening, Vicar was using every of my talent the best as he could right now. As the moment that the effect of the daze wears off, Vicar immediately uses the Punish Talent as it instantly damages the Ruin Desert Dragon in a large number.


    Sadly, my stats checker still wouldn''t work and because of that, I couldn''t see the dragon hp. But I do think that the Punish Talent does a lot of damage as the dragon seems to be in pain right now. Seeing Vicar like that, Tehreas then join in as he also hit the Ruin Desert Dragon.


    As Vicar was just about to land another hit to the dragon, the dragon quickly gets underneath the desert sand as the ground began to shake one more. We knew that it might be making those large holes once again and tried to kill us using the stone spike.


    Even if we know, we couldn''t do anything as we can''t harm the dragon while it was underneath us right now. The best that we could do was to make sure to move all of the time as it would make the dragon task to make that hole appear under us more difficult.


    "Tehreas, we must move from this place... The dragon is making a huge hole so that we keep falling and ended dying by the stone spike in the end." Vicar warns Tehreas about the upcoming attack.


    We all then began to move from our place to ensure that we don''t fall into the huge hall. While we''re moving forward, a huge hole appeared suddenly, and Vicar was about to fall into it. Luckily, Tehreas grab Vicar''s hand and manage to prevent Vicar from falling into it.


    "We can''t outrun the dragon. It''s just too big that even if we run... we couldn''t escape from it," I said that to Vicar.


    "I do know that but what option we had left, there is nothing that could stop the dragon from making the large hole..." Vicar said with me.


    When Vicar said that, I begin to think that there''s no way that the dragon could make the large hole in just seconds. My suspicion was the Ruin Desert Dragon was using some sort of magic or skill to make the hole. So maybe Vicar could use one of my talents to prevent it from happening.


    "Vicar! I do think that the talent Disrupt could stop the dragon from making any more hole... I think it was the dragon magic or something." I said that to Vicar.


    "I really don''t think that it was magic but it''s worth a shot... Disrupt Activate!" Vicar activated one my talent and we wait to see whether another huge hole will appear.


    No huge hole appears even though the ground still shaking, I then realize that the Disrupt Talent does manage to do the job after all. After that, the Ruin Desert Dragon resurface back from underneath the desert sand. I guess the dragon must be confused why it couldn''t do it magic anymore.


    We then continue to attack the dragon but the enrage effect already wear off and because of that Vicar couldn''t make a numerous attack within a second anymore. Because of that, the dragon didn''t seem to feel that much damage as it started to attack us back.


    Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon did try to bite Vicar off but he couldn''t as Vicar managed to evade it, it was thanks to the sprint talent or else he would already being chew by the dragon. Still, the Sprint talent''s effect wasn''t going to last much longer as it would wear off in just 2 more minutes.


    I look at Tehreas but it seems that he doesn''t even manage to scratch the dragon at all. He also wasn''t using any of his skills or abilities unless he doesn''t have either of those two. But I really doubt that as he was a knight and it was pretty impossible of him being a knight without any of that.


    I guess it must be because of his power was already gone and he no longer had his skills and abilities anymore. He could only swing around his sword, hoping to do some damage.


    The Sprint finally wears off and the Disrupt talent, Vicar, tells Tehreas to keep his distance before the effect wears off. The reason why Vicar do that as he knows the dragon would use it''s magic to attack us right after the Disrupt effect finally over.


    The Ruin Desert Dragon didn''t go underneath us anymore but instead, it''s unleashed a desert breath towards us. It just looks like normal sand in the air but as soon as it touches our body, it''s slowly turning us into a sand pile.


    With that, Vicar and Tehreas couldn''t move a bit. The dragon also didn''t take the chance as it seems the dragon just slowly waiting us turning into a pile of sand. Vicar knew that this wouldn''t be the end as he immediately uses the talent Purify.


    Thanks to the Purify effect, the dragon desert breath''s effect was cancelled as Vicar can move around freely once again. He knew that he must end the battle or Tehreas would be turned into the sand in no time. The Dragon didn''t expect Vicar to escape and he tried using the desert breath once again.


    Sadly because of the Purify effect still active, the dragon desert breath wouldn''t be able to effect Vicar anymore. Vicar runs towards the dragon as they keep unleashing the desert breath upon Vicar. In just a few minutes, Vicar was already near an attack range.


    He didn''t hesitate to use the last talent that was available and that was the Execute Talent. Vicar quickly activated the Talent which the dragon immediately getting a thousand slash in the air. The Ruin Desert Dragon roar in agony as it was excruciating. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/the-battle-against-a-dragon!_51092663138572498">/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/the-battle-against-a-dragon!_51092663138572498</a> for visiting.


    Thanks to the effect, the dragon was also stunned and that give Vicar a chance to attack it. With all of that, Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon finally collapsed to the ground. We then look behind to see Tehreas and it seems that he wasn''t becoming sand as the effect wears off.


    That''s mean that Vicar defeated the powerful dragon that no one ever able to do it. Vicar was just about to deliver a final blow to Frudroir but suddenly unexpected thing happen and that was the dragon suddenly spoke with us.


    "Stop! Mighty human, you have defeated me... please don''t end my existence." Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon said to Vicar.


    Vicar was surprised by it so as I, we both didn''t expect that the dragon could actually talk. "Why shouldn''t I kill you as you did try to kill us?" Vicar replied, trying to hide his amazement when talking to the Frudroir the dragon.


    "Mighty human, I have no intention of killing but the lords demand me to kill any human that was a venture in the Treacherous Desert." The Dragon said his reason for Vicar.


    "I see now but I if you were the lords minion, I guess I really have to kill you as you might then tried to kill us back if I don''t kill you now," Vicar said that as he distrusts the Frudroir.


    "Listen mighty human, I was bind and I need to do what the lords demand me to do but as I fight you... I had realized that the bind that the lords gave had been broken." The Dragon said that.


    Tehreas then interfere as he was already behind us, "Let that dragon go, Vicar, I think he was telling the truth and I might know why the Lords wanted him to kill of us the human that venture in the desert." Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    Vicar wasn''t sure to let the dragon go yet as he asks Tehreas why he believes the dragon. Tehreas simply replied that the dragon might have some knowledge of the lords and might be able to help Vicar escape this place.


    As Vicar was still thinking about his decision, the dragon has spoken something that piques Vicar interest. The dragon said that it would help Vicar find the Ruin World''s exit and told him about the Lord''s secret. Vicar seems to be really interested in the Lord secret as he let the dragon go.


    I didn''t think that this was a good idea, but I want to know about the secrets. With that Frudroir, the Ruin Desert Dragon was back on his four feet as it started to ask for Vicar and Tehreas names.


    This was going to be another long explanation then, but I hope it could unveil some secret within this world.

 Chapter 181 - The Dragon Frudroir Secrets

    "I did let you go so please fulfil the half end of your promise," Vicar said that to Frudroir.


    "Of course, mighty human, but first let me ask about your name as no one had ever managed to defeat me before. They all didn''t even give a good fight beside you..." Frudroir said as it wanted to know Vicar name.


    "My name is Vicar and the one beside me is Tehreas, so would you please tell me how to get out of this place?" Vicar said.


    "I will sure to remember the name and to answer your question, I afraid that I don''t know how to escape this Ruin World. If I had known the way, I might have already left this accursed place." The dragon replied to Vicar.


    Hearing what Frudroir had said with us, we realized that Frudroir was also trapped in this Ruin World like us. But how could a dragon be trap in this world, it would be nearly impossible to do that as the dragon was a mighty monster that only several people could defeat it.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/the-dragon-frudroir-secrets_51116250025229712">/book/reincarnated-as-the-hero-ring_15773946405908905/the-dragon-frudroir-secrets_51116250025229712</a> for visiting.


    "I had already expected that kind of answer but I didn''t know until now that you also had been trapped in here... but may I ask how?" Vicar said that as he was also curious about it.


    Frudroir then started to tell his past for us. "An unknown man came to my lair. He was too powerful that even I could not beat it. Yet, that man didn''t kill me as he offers me a chance to be powerful than him. As I was still a young dragon, I was tempted by that offer as I always wanted more power to surpass other dragons..." Frudroir said.


    Frudroir continues to say that the man then shows him a Grimoire. The man said that Frudroir needed to place its feet on top of the Grimoire and Frudroir will gain immense power almost immediately. Frudroir doesn''t think twice about it even though Frudroir found the Grimoire to be a little strange.


    The dragon places its feet and after that, it feels its body weaker, making Frudroir fall to the ground. After that, Frudroir doesn''t remember what happened as when Frudroir realizes. The dragon was already in the Ruin World as it was capture by the lords and asked to do their bidding.


    When hearing that, I kind of seem to know who was that man Frudroir meet back then. If my suspicion was correct, it might be the guy wearing a black robe as he seems to be the one that does that sort of thing if I wasn''t mistaken. The one that the Grimoire of Ruination to Captain Neir was also him.


    "I see but was that guy was wearing a black robe?" Vicar asks as he also wonders the same thing with me.


    "That man was indeed wearing a black robe at the time that we met but how could you know?" The Dragon ask Vicar.


    "I have met him once as he also had offered me the power of a certain ring, a ring that could make me raise my own army of skeletons... but there was no way that it could be the same guy as a human wouldn''t live that long in this world," Vicar said.


    "You''re wrong mighty human, that man wasn''t a human at all... When he first enter my lair, I notice that his smell... it was different from human and no race I had encountered had that same smell." The dragon said to Vicar.


    "I guess that is enough of that man as what I wanted to know now was about the Lords, do you ever seen the lords Frudroir?" Vicar ask.


    "The Lords were a mysterious being in this world, no one had ever seen it and only the Inquisitor may allow doing that." Frudroir answer Vicar question.


    "But don''t you said before you had met the Lords when you get into the ruined world?" Vicar ask.


    "I was merely the silhouette of the lords but one I can tell you that they were many of them. I tried to fight the lords first, but a mighty dragon such as myself was defeated by only one silhouette of a lord. That particular lord was the one that binds me." Frudroir said.


    Tehreas was being silent for all of the time but he suddenly speaks something to the dragon. "Could I ask you a something mighty dragon..." Tehreas said.


    But the Frudroir ignore Tehreas request as he wasn''t the one that the dragon needs to fulfil its promise on. "Knight, you wasn''t the that defeated me thus you can''t order me around and ask a question... Only the human next to you have that power to do so." Frudroir said.


    Vicar then intervenes in the conversation as he wanted Frudroir to answer that question. Because of that, Frudroir didn''t have the choice as it obeys Vicar. With that, Tehreas the ask his question towards the mighty dragon.


    "Could you or couldn''t you break the barrier of the place near here?" Tehreas said.


    Frudroir answers Tehreas question but it doesn''t seem to talk politely with Tehreas. I guess the dragon must really dislike talking with Tehreas. "I could break it now weak human, the reason I couldn''t break the barrier was because of the bind," Frudroir said.


    "That''s good to hear, another question which I wanted to know whether you could defeat the Inquisitor or not?" Tehreas ask.


    Even after what had happened, Tehreas was still looking a way to get his revenge on the Inquisitor and now he wanted the dragon to kill the Inquisitor. But when I thought about it, with the Frudroir on our side. Our chance of beating the Inquisitor might increase.


    If we managed to defeat the Inquisitor, we then could get it secret and one of it may lead us to the exit of this place.


    The dragon replied, "I never fought the Inquisitor before but there''s no doubt that the Inquisitor will be far less powerful than a mighty dragon such as myself."


    After the dragon said that, Tehreas then started to whisper into Vicar''s ear. Tehreas told Vicar that he should use the dragon power to help us kill the Inquisitor or eradicate the Inquisitor undead army.


    But surprisingly Vicar refuses to do so as he said, "There''s no way that I would force the dragon, I would be just like the Lords."


    "I''m not saying that you must force the dragon, I wanted the dragon to help us as I think that this dragon might. Don''t you think that this dragon also wanted to get his revenge and killed the lord that bind him before?" Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    I also tried to persuade Vicar on this matter as the dragon would be a great help for us right now. With the dragon power, we surely can defeat the Inquisitor and maybe get the information about a way to get of this ruined world.


    A few minutes later, Vicar agrees but he said to Tehreas that Frudroir would be the one deciding whether it wanted to help us or reject to help us at all.


    Vicar then ask Frudroir, "I wondering if you wanted to help us defeat the Inquisitor as you now could get into the place without getting block the barrier anymore?" Vicar said.


    "You gave me a chance to fight alongside a mighty warrior and to defeat the minion of the lord... I Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon would be honoured fighting with you human." Frudroir has given his answer to Vicar.


    Hearing that answer, Tehreas and I were really happy as we now acquired a dragon that could aid us. I begin to believe that we really had a chance now to defeat the Inquisitor finally.


    "Thanks for your help Frudroir, your help would really be useful for us," Vicar said that.


    Tehreas immediately said to all of us that we should attack the place right now but Vicar refuses to do so as he wanted to wait for a day. At first, I was confused about why Vicar wanted to wait, but I realised what Vicar wanted to do in just a few seconds.


    He wanted to fight when my talents could be used if he goes into a fight right now without it. It would surely give Vicar a huge disadvantage. Besides that, if something horrible happens and we didn''t have the teleport talent ready yet, that would be the end of us.


    "Why shouldn''t it be better that we attack right now?" Tehreas said as he still confuses about Vicar decision.


    Vicar just simply said to Tehreas that he needs to recover his stamina and strength as he was too tired after fighting Frudroir before. With that reason, Tehreas then agree with Vicar as he doesn''t want to see Vicar fight at his half power.


    "I should have notice that I guess we could wait a day before attacking the Inquisitor again," Tehreas said that to Vicar.

 Chapter 182 - Our Bonds (I)

    Waiting for a day would sure take a long time and because of that, we don''t know what to do. Frudroir, the dragon, wouldn''t leave Vicar side as it afraid that the lords might come back and bind Frudroir again. Tehreas on the other hand was sharpening his blades as he doesn''t want it to be dull when it''s time for the battle.


    Vicar and I were just observing the dragon and Tehreas action while sitting on the desert ground. Vicar couldn''t lie down and could just sit. He then decided to talk with me about something.


    "Do you think we will ever get from this place?" Vicar ask me.


    When Vicar ask me that question, I took a few seconds before answering it as I wanted to think our chance whether we could or not. "I don''t Vicar, it may be a little hard but I do think that we could return back to Acres and leave this ruined world," I said my answer.


    "I see, it just that looking at both Frudroir and Tehreas... They both have been stuck in this world for quite a long time and yet they didn''t even know the way out of this world." Vicar said as he still concerns about this matter.


    I realize that Vicar must really miss Acres already, I know that we just been stuck here for just a few days, yet it feels like a very long time. If we never board the Dunkirk Neir in the first place, we might be already halfway to the Kingdom of Kasneira.


    I tried my best to ease Vicar thought as I replied to him, "Well it''s because they never tried to find it as they had accepted their fate to be stuck in here... we''re different from them and that''s why we will get out from this ruined world, besides we had the power of belief." I said to Vicar.


    Hearing that, Vicar smile as he said towards me. "You''re right ring. I shouldn''t be concern about that as we had the power of belief... How many times we relied on that power and managed to get out from a tricky situation." Vicar said.


    Seeing Vicar smile with me, I''m feeling a little bit glad as he seems to stop thinking about whether we could or couldn''t leave this place. As our focus right now should be on the next battle against the Inquisitor, if Vicar put too much thought into this matter. He will probably be able to think quite well when it''s the battle time.


    "Well, I guess part of it was because of that power but I think the main reason was that you could use my talents very well now... Cause you''re really amazing when you fight Frudroir just now." I compliment Vicar on how he could use my abilities greatly and win the fight against Frudroir.


    "Really? You think that... I wouldn''t think that I''m amazing as, without your abilities, I doubt that I could defeat Frudroir with my own skill. I''m far too weak on my own..." Vicar said that to me.


    "Yes, I really think that but you said that you''re weak without me... the same could be said to me. Without you Vicar I wouldn''t be here, I couldn''t fight and needed someone that can fully utilize my abilities... I''m just a simple talking ring without you Vicar." I said that to Vicar.


    "You do have a point but after this adventure was over, you go back to your owner and I will be back to slums..." Vicar said to me as he would return me back to Aliss after our objective was complete.


    When Vicar said that, deep down, I realize that I have been enjoying myself with Vicar. All of the things that we went through together and the memories we had. I realized that I like being with Vicar and somehow doesn''t want to go back to Aliss anymore.


    I still remember what Vicar had told me before, he said that I should choose my own freedom as I wasn''t just a ring. I have my own feeling and thoughts... With that, I had decided on something that would change Vicar and my life.


    "Do you remember that you once told me that I wasn''t just a ring and should start to think as a living thing cause I''m not an object..." I said to Vicar.


    "I think I do remember that but why you bring up that matter all of a sudden," Vicar said.


    "It''s because I decided that I wanted to be with you Vicar and venture the world of Acres, don''t you feel the same way as me or you really don''t want me," I said that to Vicar.


    After I finish saying that, Vicar burst into laughter. I don''t know what I had said that amuse him that much. Does he think that I make a joke or something to him right now?


    "You know what, it''s seems that you''re confessing your love to me with the way you were saying..." Vicar continues to laugh.


    I then think about what I had said to Vicar and I then realize that it does sound like what Vicar thought. I was really embarrassed at myself right now that I feel like I wanted to die. I should have thought a little better for what I''m gonna said to him.


    "It''s not like that Vicar, what I''m trying to say was..." I tried to explain it to Vicar but he interrupts what I wanted to say to him.


    Vicar then stopped laughing, "I know what you mean by that, I do think having you around change my life a lot... If weren''t for you I think that I would be still in the slums. But do you really wanted to choose me as your partner?" Vicar said that.


    "Of course, you''re the best partner I ever had beside of the Bronze Knight of course... Aliss on the other hand, wouldn''t try to venture the world anymore and because of that, I would be just an accessory to her." I said that to Vicar.


    "If the Bronze Knight was the best partner, why wouldn''t you go with him then?" Vicar said that to me.


    "There''s a reason why and that was because he was already too powerful... I wanted someone that I could help and watch their progress. Besides, you''re a new hero that still somewhat unknown yet and it''s my job to get you famous." I said that to Vicar.


    "I really wouldn''t want people to get know me as a hero at all..." Vicar said that as he still didn''t want to get recognition at all.


    "It is because you weren''t the one that finishes of the skeleton lord before? But you were there and managed to hold on against the skeleton lord even though you''re far weaker than it... You should consider that as an achievement and people should know that fact." I said that to Vicar.


    "I do agree on what you said but what I really afraid of that I couldn''t do what a hero supposed to do... A hero existed to save people life and how if I failed to do that. I don''t want people to put hope in me and then the hope betrayed." Vicar said to me his reason why he doesn''t want to be a hero.


    All of the time, I thought that the reason was that he doesn''t want fame or glory but it was not his main reason why he rejects becoming a hero. He was afraid that he couldn''t shoulder the burden of being a hero and betrayed people expectation on him.


    What Vicar think was true as being a hero wasn''t an easy task to do. Earning the title might be easy but becoming what a hero supposed to be would be really difficult. I never thought that Vicar had thought this matter in this way. I guess he''s a really mature guy.


    Taking what he said in consideration, I then replied to Vicar. "I do think that you could become a hero Vicar, not many people has thought like you. Maybe earning the title gives them an easy life but you on the other hand tried to live up with the title that has been given to you... That alone made me think that you should become a hero... I believe that you could do it" I said that to Vicar.


    Once again Vicar smile towards me, "No one ever believes in me as you did, I do think that with you by my side... I really can become a hero just like my title was." Vicar said that to me.


    "It''s somewhat the same with me as when I with you, I forget that I was originally the first demon lord ring as I will think that I''m a hero ring," I said that to Vicar.


    With Vicar had accepted the title hero, I will now change the origin of the Atheas Ring. I would no longer be the demon lord ring as I will be soon known as the Hero Ring in the World Of Acres.

 Chapter 183 - Our Bonds (II)

    "If you did become a real hero, I would be known as the hero ring throughout the history of Acres... And some historian would forget that I was the ring of the first demon lord." I said that to Vicar.


    "So that''s mean I need to work hard to be known by the world then... It wouldn''t be an easy task but I do really wanted to help people as I was once dreaming of being a hero while I was still a kid." Vicar said that.


    I then remember something as I ask Vicar, "Is that your promised towards Aliss? That you would become a hero when you have grown up and she will become an adventurer right..." I said that.


    "I did promise that to Aliss, it was the promise that we made before we part away... As it might make our path intertwine with each other as we were hoping to meet each other in our adventure." Vicar said that.


    "But you meet her before you even become a hero and she wasn''t even an adventurer. Still, it''s good that you both get reunited back after all of the years," I said that to Vicar.


    "I remember about something that I had should tell you when I was locked in the dungeon," Vicar said.


    When Vicar said that to me, I was curious what sort of thing he wanted to tell me about. Did something happen back then we both in the dungeon? "What do you wanted to say back then? It is something about the necromancy..." I ask Vicar.


    "No, this wasn''t about that but I should have apologized to you when I had equipped you in the dungeon..." Vicar said.


    It makes me even curious why, suddenly, Vicar wanted to say sorry with me. He doesn''t make anything that makes me angry or what. I know that he made some mistakes in his choices, but I understand why he wanted to do that.


    "What''s this all about? You have done nothing wrong with me..." I said that as I don''t why, he was apologizing to me.


    "You might not remember it anymore but I do, when we first met in the town... You said that you wanted to go back to your owner but after hearing the Steenswis family name... I just left you on the ground and ran away at that time." Vicar said that as it was his reason why he felt guilty towards me.


    "Oh! I do remember now... I never mad at you leaving me that time as I just wonder why you suddenly left when hearing the Steenswis family name... But you know that I have been through an amazing adventure because of that and that was all because you left me on the ground. Without it, I may not go with the bronze knight at all and might not save Aliss from Dalgueuil Forest." I said that to Vicar.


    "You did tell me before about the story of you with the bronze knight saving Aliss. I guess you''re right... but still, would you accept my apology to you." Vicar said as he still keeps apologizing to me.


    To make this matter end. I said that I accepted Vicar apology and also told him that he doesn''t do anything wrong. I already know what sort of past Vicar have with the Steenswis family, so I understand why he left me on the ground that day.


    While we''re having a conversation, Tehreas approaches Vicar and ask him several questions. Because of that, our conversation needs to end as Vicar replied to what Tehreas ask him about.


    "I''m just a temporary town guard, it just that the town that I lived in has a trouble and I volunteer myself to protect the town from the trouble that arises at that time," Vicar said to Tehreas.


    "Seeing you fight the dragon, I doubt that you''re just a town guard... You did mention about skeleton lord when you were about to fight the dragon, would you mind telling me about that?" Tehreas wanted to know more about it.


    Because Vicar did say about it before, he couldn''t fake it as he tells Tehreas about the skeleton lord. "Skeletons attacked our town and the skeleton lord appear... I had to fight it to protect the town, just delay for the main reinforcement to arrive." Vicar said.


    Still, Vicar didn''t tell it what really happens. He still tries to keep some part of the stories hidden from Tehreas. I guess Tehreas wouldn''t need to know about all of the things. It was wise for Vicar to do that as I will suggest to him to do that as well.


    "So you really did fight a Skeleton Lord, the skeleton lord was a tough enemy to be fought and I still remember that most of my comrades had died because of fighting that thing... So do the that had defeated the skeleton lord?" Tehreas ask.


    "I wouldn''t be able to defeat the skeleton lord as it was too powerful, I just told to hold off the skeleton lord on my own until someone strong enough managed to defeat it..." Vicar said.


    "But still, I''m surprised to see that you''re still alive... surely fighting alone will result in you were dying but you seem fine, you must be really a strong guy yourself," Tehreas said.


    "Strong? I wouldn''t call myself that as I was just still learning on how to fight properly... like I said I did came from the slums and had no skill in fighting at all." Vicar said that to Tehreas.


    "Are you trying to deceive me after that fight you had against the dragon, you''re clearly a strong guy and really had the experienced on the battle before... There''s no way that an inexperience person would survive fighting the dragon yet alone defeated it." Tehreas said as he didn''t believe that Vicar was a beginner at all.


    Tehreas was only a half right about that as Vicar was really a beginner. But many things had happened on that day and because of that Vicar had picked up the fighting skills quickly. If he doesn''t do that, Vicar wouldn''t protect the town nor survive at that time.


    But I guess Vicar did manage to do it so quickly as I supposed a beginner would be having a hard time advancing on fighting. When I think about that, it was likely because Vicar did live in the slums after all. Because of the constant danger in that place, Vicar must learn some basic fighting or he would be beaten up easily.


    Vicar then replied to Tehreas, "I did learn it very quick and didn''t think that I would be really good at it." Vicar said.


    "It was because you had the talent for it, you a natural warrior... Not like myself that need to train for almost four years and yet I don''t grow in term of skill, the power that much." Tehreas said that.


    "Really? Cause I do think that you could defeat the dragon if you had your power back..." Vicar said that as we both think that Tehreas was powerful than Vicar.


    "I doubt that Vicar, even with my power restored... I don''t think that I could beat you, you''re on a different level than me." Tehreas said that he acknowledges that Vicar was more superior than him in term of power.


    Both Vicar and Tehreas continue the conversation as I wasn''t taken much interest in that. I begin to fiddle with my system to discover what when wrong with it. I couldn''t even check the stats properly as it just displays this question mark.


    I check my notifications whether there has been a change in my system but apparently there aren''t one at all. After fiddling with the stats checker for around a minute less, I then tried testing it out on Tehreas to see whether his stats would be displayed properly.


    [Knight Of Tehreas] Level 37


    HP: 5500


    MP: ???


    *Body*


    Str-???/100


    Dx-???/100


    Ag-???/100


    *Mind*


    Int- ???/100


    Perception- ???/100


    Charisma- ??/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic-???/100


    Resistance- ???/100


    It seems that fiddling with my stats checker does fix it a little. I could see Tehreas HP and his level now as before it would just display a question in that spot. I guess I need to fiddle with it more as I might be able to fix it.


    A few minutes have passed and once again I tried on Tehreas but the result just stays the same. All of his stats beside his HP and Level wasn''t a question mark. I tried it again and again but eventually gave up as it didn''t fix anything else at all.


    With that, I just see my other system features, whether it still works or not. I need to check all of it out to get us more information about the Inquisitor before we engage the battle with him. I just hope that the other features work just as fine as before.

 Chapter 184 - Our Bonds (III)

    Scanning All Monster/Creature Near 10 radius-


    -Scanned 1-


    -Complete-


    -Displaying Monster/Creature-


    >Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon


    When I see this, I''m glad the monster and the creatures scanner still work fine. But now it''s time to test whether the skill checker works. I just hope that it will work fine or else it would really suck.


    "Display Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon!" I said.


    >Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon


    =No info was available for this type of dragon.


    =Dragon


    =Skeletal


    >Skill


    =Desert Breath


    =Spike Holes


    =Earthquakes Movement


    =Heavy Stomps


    =Aerial Speed


    I was surprised to see that there was no info on Frudroir, I guess it might be a new type of dragon that Acres never know of. My library of creatures and monster might just cover all of it in the world of Acres. It doesn''t have any data for anything in this Ruin World.


    I have checked all of my features and it still works. I can still the skill of creatures as I test it on Frudroir, I just hope that it will work on the Inquisitor as I had tried it before but couldn''t get the info about his current skills and abilities.


    I''m still wondering why I couldn''t use my skills, as it would be excellent to have. I only use it once when I was with the Bronze Knight. Why couldn''t it work with Vicar, if only it will work? Vicar would be insanely powerful and might not need the dragon help for defeating the Inquisitor.


    I must figure out the cause of why it can''t be used. It might be because I unlocked the skills when I equip with Aliss and only she could use it. I remember that I was with the Bronze Knight when I unlocked the skills and it works perfectly fine despite it being not that powerful.


    It would be really a waste for my skills at this point, it has reached the max level and yet it couldn''t be used. I know that there was an option on resetting all of my systems but I''m too afraid to do so as I might start out as a level 1 ring once again.


    If that happens, Vicar wouldn''t be that great as his stats will return to normal as my stats booster has been reset. My talents effect would also be heavily reduced and worse than I could just use on of it. With that in mind, I decided not to reset and hope that my talents would be enough.


    Vicar and Tehreas were still in the middle of their conversation. Right now, Vicar was asking about how he obtains normal plain water in this world as Vicar couldn''t get one in that place. That issue piques my interest and I began to listen to their conversation once again.


    "There''s no way that you will obtain water in this world, everyone drinks blood and it''s almost like they''re vampires or something..." Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    "So how did you obtain water then? It must come somewhere around here..." Vicar said as he still confuses where Tehreas get his hand on the water supply.


    Tehreas take out his leather flask that contains the water from his pouch, "It''s not easy to get the water but luckily, I wouldn''t worry about that... This leather flask was enchanted with magic by our mage in our knighthood. It would supply us unlimited water." Tehreas said that.


    "Wow! That''s amazing, I heard item like that before but I had never seen it before. It looks completely like a regular leather flask." Vicar said as he was amazed by that item.


    Tehreas then give the leather flask to Vicar as he said, "You must be thirsty after the fight against the dragon, here take this..."


    "Thanks, Tehreas, I''m sure thirsty right now... really need to drink some water," Vicar said that as he takes a huge chug of water after knowing that the leather flask supply unlimited water.


    While Vicar was drinking, Tehreas ask Vicar a question about his sword. "Is that sword of yours was enchanted or something? As it really gives a lot of damage to the dragon back then..." Tehreas said.


    I kind of understand why Tehreas felt that way but sadly he was wrong about Vicar sword being enchanted. It was just a plain guards sword that Vicar got from Lord Framer when Vicar said that he would be going on a journey soon.


    He doesn''t know that the one that makes the damage was me all along. My skill boosts Vicar damage by a lot and that''s why Vicar could beat Frudroir up. If it weren''t for me, Vicar wouldn''t be able to scratch Frudroir even a tiny bit.


    "No, it''s just a regular sword... Here you can see it for yourself." Vicar said as he was giving his sword for Tehreas to take a look at it.


    Tehreas take a closer look at it and he then was surprised by something. "You''re lying, Vicar! this was indeed an enchanted sword after all... Look at the colour of the metal, it''s kinda shiny than a normal sword." Tehreas said that.


    Hearing that, we both were quick shocked. We know that the sword was certainly wasn''t a magic sword like Tehreas told us about right now. Vicar then took the sword and checked it for himself, after a closer look at the sword.


    We then realize that it was indeed a magic sword after all. What more surprising was this sword was the one Vicar used when he was ordered to hold off the skeleton lord for a few minutes. How can we both didn''t noticed that it was this sword?


    We should have noticed it when Lord Framer gave it to Vicar. Then I suddenly realised that we didn''t pay much attention that time as we''re thinking about making his son not join us in the journey. Yet, Vicar had used this sword all of the time that we''re in a bad situation. Still, we hadn''t noticed even a bit.


    "Ring, was this the sword from before I fight the skeleton lord?" Vicar said that he also realizes it as well.


    "There''s no mistake Vicar, this was indeed the magical sword that you have used before," I said that to Vicar.


    Tehreas then said something to Vicar, "Are you really from the slums and just a town guard? How do you get an enchanted sword then." Tehreas said that as he becomes more curious about Vicar right now.


    "This was a gift from the lord of my town, as I had managed to protect the town from the undead attacks." Vicar simply said that.


    "Really? It''s kinda kind of your lord to give you an enchanted sword simply for that as he would reward all of the town guards as well... Or you''re the one that defeated the skeleton lord and saved your town." Tehreas said that.


    Tehreas was putting a lot of pressure right now to Vicar. Vicar doesn''t know how to respond right now as he asks for my opinion on this matter. I just told him to say that you''re the one that defeats the skeleton lord and Vicar was known as a hero.


    Vicar was hesitant at first but he finally agrees to do it. "You''re right ring, I should tell him just to avoid any more question that could make it worse," Vicar said that to me.


    "So? Are you''re really the one that defeats the skeleton lord Vicar..." Tehreas ask.


    "I''m not the one that defeated it as it requires some other people as well to defeat the skeleton lord. I then get that sword as a reward from the town lord." Vicar said that to Tehreas.


    He still wouldn''t want to say that he earned the title hero as well. Even after all of the things that we talk before, Vicar wasn''t that fond of the idea that people think he was a hero. I guess it''s fine as long as he really wanted to become one.


    "I see now, so there''s no doubt that you''re really a strong guy... I just hope that the strength of you could help me defeat the Inquisitor." Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    "We will defeat the Inquisitor, with Frudroir and you... I''m sure that we will be able to do it and gain some information out of it." Vicar said with Tehreas.


    Both of them continue on the conversation and I haven''t had that much interest anymore as Tehreas asked how did Vicar end up here. Tehreas said that it wouldn''t be easy for Vicar to be trapped in this ruined world.


    But the reality was, it was effortless for Vicar to get trapped as Captain Neir and Valia deceived him. Still whoever thought that they''re the bad guys all along. I just wish that we could get back there and get our revenge on them.


    They will be stunned if we make it back to the Dunkirk Neir.

 Chapter 185 - To Defeat The Inquisitor (I)

    Talking and do some random stuff, the time passed. The time that we awaited finally has come.


    It''s the time for us to attack the Inquisitor. I did check my talents and all of it were ready to be used.


    "This time, the Inquisitor would be defeated!" Tehreas said.


    Tehreas was couldn''t wait for it anymore as well as Frudroir. But, looking at Vicar.


    He didn''t seem to match their level of intensity. Vicar just seems calm compared to the others.


    I guess Tehreas really can''t wait to get his revenge on the Inquisitor. Well, I understand why he feels that way right now.


    Before we prepare to go to the place, Vicar asks me whether he thinks his idea was a good one.


    "Would it be better if we use teleport to make a surprise attack on the Inquisitor, besides that way we could evade the undead army?" Vicar said.


    I thought for a while as I do think that Vicar idea was a great one and could save us the hassle to fight the undead.


    There were some parts of that idea that I didn''t like if we were in trouble while fighting the Inquisitor and wanted to retreat.


    The teleport could only be used on two people. That means that one of us will be left behind and that person would die.


    Besides that, I don''t think that Frudroir could be teleported with it my teleport. Just look at the size of that thing, Frudroir was just too massive.


    It could work but I really doubt that will happen. With that, I told Vicar my opinion about his plan.


    After listening to my opinion, Vicar the replied. "Really, you thought so. I think that the teleport could be used on Frudroir."


    "Your idea wasn''t bad at all but it still unsure if Frudroir could be teleported..." I said to Vicar.


    "We could test it like you said my idea wasn''t that bad and I do think we will not be in trouble as we have Frudroir on our side," Vicar said that to me.


    "I still am not sure about that plan. It wasn''t a bad idea indeed but it still wasn''t that very good of an idea." I said that.


    "It''s a good idea ring, we might use some of the talents if we decide to go through the undead army, it also takes most of our time..." Vicar said that to me.


    Well, he does have a point in that matter. Going through an undead army to reach the sanctuary will be a tough one.


    We still don''t know whether the undead in this world was powerful than Acres. I kind of regret that I didn''t check their stats as I wouldn''t think that we would fight them at all.


    If I know all of this would happen, I will check their stats as well as their abilities. I should really think ahead of every


    time as it would prevent me from making the same mistake once again.


    After thinking it for a while about the Vicar plan, I then agree with Vicar decision on this matter as it would be the best way to invade that place.


    "Thanks, ring, this plan of mine would work perfectly and we will manage to make a surprise attack towards the Inquisitor," Vicar said.


    Vicar then a round of both Tehreas and Frudroir in one place to discuss his plan.


    Both Tehreas and Frudroir listen carefully on Vicar plan. Tehreas agreed with Vicar plan to make a surprise attack but Frudroid on the other hand didn''t agree.


    "I''m a proud dragon and I wouldn''t like that sort of thing! We should face our enemies at the front..." Frudroir, the dragon said when it heard about the plan.


    "Really? You a proud dragon... Don''t you remember that you also tried to do that with us before? Trying to do a hole under us hiding underneath the desert sand..." Tehreas said that.


    Tehreas isn''t wrong there with his statement as I remember that Frudroir did do that towards us.


    Hearing that word from Tehreas, Frudroir then replied with a tone of dissatisfied with it.


    "I was bind by the lords! It makes me do anything against my will just to make sure that I enable to kill the target." Frudroir said angrily.


    With that, they both begin arguing with each other. They really didn''t like being around one another from the way I look it.


    I just knew that they would start arguing in a matter of time. We must stop this argument as it would do us no good.


    Vicar also realizes what he needed to do now. He quickly intervened and told both of them to calm down for a moment.


    "Could you both stop arguing! We''re on the same side... We need to cooperate with each other." Vicar said that to both of them.


    "Cooperate? I would never do that with an undead..." Frudroir, the dragon said with all of us.


    "Me neither! Vicar and I would be enough to defeat the Inquisitor... You would be just a hindrance for us with your size!" Tehreas said that with Frudroir.


    The argument became much worse as both of them were about to start fighting psychically and not verbally anymore.


    Tehreas unsheathed his greatsword while Frudroir was about to do it desert breath once again.


    We both know that Tehreas would die if he gets hit by Frudroir desert breath. Vicar quickly acts to stop this matter becoming much worse.


    "Stop! It would be best if you guys weren''t fighting at all... Both of you weren''t each other enemies. You guys should work together not against each other." Vicar said that as he stands between them.


    Both of them said that they had nothing in common and they didn''t like each other company.


    But Vicar denied it as he said that they have something similar to one another. That was that they both seeking revenge on the people that turn them to a monster.


    Tehreas wanted to take an act of revenge on the Inquisitor while Frudroir wants its to revenge upon the lord that bind him.


    "That''s why you both should work together! We could make a great team and if you gonna fight, let it be until we defeated the Inquisitor and its lord." Vicar said to both of them.


    After hearing that, they both stopped what they''re about to do at that moment. It seems that they were beginning to realize that both of them were the same after all.


    What Vicar had said just now does really do the job. I still don''t think that it would make them like each other but I guess it would be sufficient enough to know that they will be in a good term until our enemies were defeated.


    "You''re right Vicar. I should be bothered with this petty thing as I should focus on the upcoming fight..." Tehreas said that.


    "It''s okay Tehreas... Let''s resume our conversation about the plan, Frudroir it would be better if we make a surprise attack and I wanted your approval with this plan." Vicar said.


    Frudroir thinks for a while as it doesn''t like that idea very much but Frudroir had to agree as it wanted to kill the lord as quickly as possible.


    With that, it was confirmed that we would gonna follow Vicar plan. Vicar then told both of them to be prepare as Vicar would use teleport right away.


    He then activated teleport for Frudroir and to my surprise that it works. The teleport talent does manage to teleport Frudroir to the sanctuary as it no longer with us right now.


    I wonder what the Inquisitor reaction when suddenly Frudroir appear in the sanctuary. I bet the Inquisitor would be really surprised by that.


    Without wasting any more time, Vicar immediately teleported Tehreas as well and with that done. He teleported himself to the sanctuary.


    When Vicar was there, the Inquisitor was already in the sanctuary and it seems that he been anticipating our arrival as they were a lot of undead inside the sanctuary.


    The undead immediately surrounded both Tehreas and Vicar. We then notice something wasn''t right.


    Frudroir, the Ruin Desert Dragon wasn''t in the sanctuary with us right now. I then think that Frudroir teleportation wasn''t successful and was teleported somewhere else.


    But that thought of mine soon perish as we all saw Frudroir was beside the Inquisitor.


    "What are you doing, Frudroir! The inquisitor was beside you... Attack him!" Shouted Tehreas.


    Instead, we heard the Inquisitor laugh as he said to all of us in here. "Foolish people! You both trust the dragon completely... You think it would be that easy to destroy the bind that my lord put on this dragon." The Inquisitor said.


    Hearing that from the Inquisitor, we all realized that we been tricked by Frudroir and it leads us right into what the Inquisitor want us to be.


    It''s hard to believe that Vicar and I once again get deceive. We should have learned from the past lesson...

 Chapter 186 - To Defeat The Inquisitor (II)

    "We shouldn''t have known that the dragon couldn''t be trusted at all... look what the damn dragon do to us, you should have ended it lives back then," Tehreas said that towards Vicar.


    Vicar didn''t reply to what Tehreas just said to him. We realize that this was our mistake for trusting Frudroir in the first place. We should be careful around new people as this wasn''t the first time Vicar and I had been betrayed like this.


    The people in this world isn''t the one that we should be trusted. I then had my doubt with Tehreas as he also might betray us anytime. We still weren''t sure whether his story was true or not but we had no other choice but to trust in him this time.


    As we need his power to defeat the undead that has been surrounding us.


    "So all of that! Was all a lie just to deceive us... The answer, Frudroir!" Vicar shouted as he was furious at the dragon.


    "Indeed, all of it was a cruel ploy just for me to gain your trust Vicar and lead you to this trap laid by the lord! Know that I wouldn''t be easily defeated by a human such as yourself..." Frudroir replied.


    "Silence Dragon! The Lord didn''t allow you to speak... Just stay silent and see both of them being killed by the undead." The Inquisitor said.


    After saying that, the Inquisitor order the undead around us to start attacking us. He wanted Tehreas to die and Vicar to be spared. It seems that the Inquisitor really wanted Vicar humanity for its Lord.


    With Frudroir tricking us into this trap, we''re now in a very troublesome situation as the undead surrounds us.


    To make the matter worse, we need to fight both Frudroir and The Inquisitor simultaneously. I begin to question our luck as we always get into trouble like this.


    Fighting both of them will make our chances at winning very slim as they both were powerful. I can''t seem to know the full extent of the Inquisitor and Frudroir power yet. With that in mind, we must be cautious when fighting both of them.


    I then realize that Vicar still had two teleports left, which means we still had the chance to escape from the sanctuary. We then will have the time to think another strategy to defeat both of them.


    But for some reason, Vicar decided to stay and fight the undead without wanting to retreat first. Does he forget that he has some teleport left?


    "Vicar? What are you doing... We should escape from this place. There''s no way that we can win." I said that to Vicar.


    "I know the fact that we can''t win this fight that easily but we still need to fight," Vicar said.


    I''m sure that Vicar forgot about the teleport as I then decided to remind him about the teleport left that he could use.


    But surprisingly when I told Vicar about the teleport. He replied that he does aware of the remaining teleport left.


    If he knows about that, why didn''t Vicar uses it for us to be able to retreat. Why bother fighting the undead unless Vicar wanted to defeat Frudroir that soon because it deceives for us.


    But I really doubt that it was because of that reason. Vicar wasn''t the type of person that would easily hold a grudge. It must be because of something else.


    "If you know, shouldn''t we retreat? I don''t get it why you still wanted to fight as the odds clearly against us right now." I said towards Vicar.


    "It would be a waste to use the teleport right now..." Vicar simply said that as he was already engaging a fight against the undead around us.


    I still don''t get it why Vicar say that it would be a waste to use it. I wanted to ask his reason for it as to why he thinks that way.


    But afraid that I will just be a distraction for Vicar at this moment. I see that both Tehreas and Vicar were kind of busy and focused on defeating the undead army that surrounded us.


    With that, I decided to do something that I haven''t done before. That was to see the stats of the undead and as well as their abilities.


    I then check one of the undead stats to see whether it was powerful or not.


    [Ruin Undead] Level 12


    HP: 1500


    MP: ???


    *Body*


    Str-???/100


    Dx-???/100


    Ag-???/100


    *Mind*


    Int- ???/100


    Perception- ???/100


    Charisma- ??/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic-???/100


    Resistance- ???/100


    The same problem occurred as I can''t see their stats properly, but I am so grateful that the status checker still works.


    I tried on another undead to see whether the next one will work but the result stays the same.


    Still, I could see the undead HP and its level. The undead wasn''t very powerful and I''m happy about that.


    But even though the undead were weak, it still has a greater number and because of that it would be tough to defeat.


    Scanning All Monster/Creature Near 10 radius-


    -Scanned 2-


    -Complete-


    -Displaying Monster/Creature-


    > Frudroir, The Ruin Desert Dragon


    > Ruin Undead


    I''m glad the undead just only had one type unlike the skeleton before. If they had another type, I needed to check that type of undead stats as it might be different.


    "Display Ruin Undead!" I said.


    >The Ruin Undead


    =No info was available for this type of undead.


    =Undead


    >Skill


    =Infected


    =Poisonous Touch


    Only two skill, I expected that the ruin undead would have much more skill compared to a normal undead in Acres.


    After seeing all of that, it was safe to assume that the undead in this world was weaker and Vicar wouldn''t have much trouble defeating them all.


    I rely on the information to Vicar about the undead they''re fighting were weak. I also ask why he stays here to fight rather than retreating.


    "Using teleport to earlier would be a waste as we can wipe out all of the undead first... Beside the Inquisitor and Frudroir didn''t attack us yet." Vicar said.


    With that being said, I finally understand Vicar reason. He does have a point as the Inquisitor and Frudroir just stand there watching us fighting the low-level undead.


    I look on Tehreas side of thing and I could see that he really struggle to fight this many undead. I realize that he would be killed if it goes for much more longer.


    "Vicar! I think Vicar really need your support... I see that he wouldn''t be much of a help and probably the best for you to teleport him out." I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar immediately went to Tehreas area and helped him finish the undead around him as he then sees it with his own eyes that Tehreas wouldn''t be able to last much longer.


    "Tehreas... I think I will need to teleport you out of this place, you''re clearly far too weak and because of that you might die." Vicar said.


    "What! We can''t retreat, the enemies are just in front of our eyes right now" Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    "No, you''re the only one who will be retreating as you clearly couldn''t fight anymore... I will be staying here to finish the task." Vicar said that.


    At first, Tehreas refuses, but he realizes that he wasn''t any help to Vicar. He then said that he would gladly retreat but he wanted Vicar to make a promise with him.


    "Promise me that you would defeat the Inquisitor and return back alive... It would be sad if I see another of my comrade die by the hand of the Inquisitor." Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    "Don''t worry about that Tehreas... I promise that I would avenge your comrade and still return back alive." Vicar said that as he then teleported Tehreas to the desert area.


    The Inquisitor see that Tehreas already left the sanctuary as he then said, "Trying to escape again? No matter how many time you came back here, you can''t defeat me!"


    "Who said that I would be escaping? I plan to stay here and defeat you, the dragon and your mysterious lord as well..." Vicar said that to the Inquisitor.


    The Inquisitor laughed when he heard what Vicar had said towards him, "What a bold statement you make, I doubt that you can''t scratch me and to defeat the lord... you must be foolish as you''re far weaker than me." The Inquisitor said.


    To prove that, Vicar quickly defeated all of the undead that surrounds us before. He wasn''t using my talent at all as he just his own skill to do that. I''m quite surprised that Vicar managed to do it and I could see that Vicar was really getting better.


    Vicar then said, "It wasn''t just a statement, as it would be a reality that happens to all of you..." Vicar points his swords towards the Inquisitor.

 Chapter 187 - To Defeat The Inquisitor (III)

    That words managed to provoke the Inquisitor as he then orders Frudroir to attack Vicar. Vicar already knew that it would happen as he uses the sprint talent to went to the Inquisitor back and start attacking him quickly.


    As soon as the Inquisitor realized that Vicar was already behind him, he seems to be wanted to activate his magic, but sadly it doesn''t work. Vicar has activated the Disrupt Talent when he points his sword toward the Inquisitor back then.


    With the Disrupt effect still activated, the Inquisitor wasn''t able to use what protects him before as Vicar was able to land a hit. So it''s mean that it was the Inquisitor magic skill and it might be some sort of barrier that protected him.


    The mysterious thing that knocks us into the wall before completely gone at this time. I thought it was the Inquisitor lord that help him but it was magic after all. That''s mean the lord isn''t here and we might be able to defeat the Inquisitor.


    The effect wouldn''t last that long as Vicar needed to defeat the Inquisitor as quick as possible. If he couldn''t manage to do it within the time limit, it would be hard to land a single hit on the Inquisitor as he could use his magic again.


    Vicar managed to cut off the Inquisitor right-hand arm. It dropped to the ground. I was quite surprised that as soon as the arm hit the ground, it immediately turn into leeches. The Inquisitor then fall back a few steps as he was surprised at what had happened just now.


    "As I said, I wasn''t playing around as I''m sure to defeat you!" Vicar said that as he was taunting the Inquisitor again.


    "What have you done! Why I can''t use any of my magic... the magic that bestowed to me by my glorious lord." The Inquisitor asking Vicar angrily.


    Vicar didn''t reply as he dashes forward but Frudroir managed to stop Vicar from reaching the Inquisitor. The dragon was about to stomp us when Vicar attempting to get close to the Inquisitor.


    The Inquisitor fall further back as he seems to escape. Vicar couldn''t stop it as Frudroir was blocking our path completely. It seems that Vicar needed to defeat Frudroir before he could finish off the Inquisitor was a weakened state right now.


    "Frudroir! Get out of the way... I didn''t want to hurt you." Vicar said that as he still somewhat believe in the dragon.


    Frudroir didn''t listen as it trying to stomp Vicar with his feet. Because of the dragon''s size as it keeps touching the sanctuary wall, the sanctuary was getting destroyed and some of its walls began to fall down.


    Vicar tried to avoid fighting the dragon as he tried to reach the Inquisitor but he couldn''t do it. Frudroir really doesn''t want anyone to get passed him as it tried to stomp us with it feet again and again.


    "Vicar, you must defeat the dragon... this would be the only way for us to be to reach the Inquisitor," I said to Vicar.


    Deep down I know that Vicar still believes it the words said by the dragon and because of that it wasn''t easy for Vicar to do this but he knows that he must defeat Frudroir.


    As the Disrupt''s effect wouldn''t last that long, Vicar then decided to defeat Frudroir quickly. He uses the combo that he once used Frudroir again. In just a few minutes, Frudroir fall to the ground as it can''t withstand a barrage of attacks coming from Vicar.


    Once again, Vicar stood on the top of the dragon and was about to end its life for good. But before the Vicar was about to do it, Frudroir then said something with Vicar.


    "I will not ask you to spare me this time as you''re indeed a powerful human... I''m glad that a powerful human was the one that will able to release me for my eternal suffering in this world." Frudroir said to Vicar.


    When Vicar heard that, he quickly stops as he asks one question towards the dragon. "So back then, do you really told the truth?" Vicar said.


    "Vicar, it depends on you whether you believe it or not... but do know that I wouldn''t lie as I will never forget the name of the human that defeated me," Frudroir said.


    Vicar then hesitates to kill Frudroir, "I believe it, isn''t there another way to release you from the bind?" Vicar ask.


    The dragon said that there isn''t a way to release the bind. "I wanted to be free and I want you to grant me that freedom which I longed for..."


    Hearing that there was no other choice, I told Vicar to grant Frudroir wish to make the dragon free. I also told him to hurry up as the effect wouldn''t last that very long.


    With that, Vicar then lands the final blow. Ending all of the dragon misery being trapped in this world, freeing him from the bind that was placed by the lord. When Vicar successfully do that, Frudroir body began to crumble as it then turns into sand.


    "I will defeat the lord that bind you..." Vicar said that as he touches the sand on the ground before he leaves the area to chase the Inquisitor.


    We then follow the trail of the Inquisitor as there were some leeches on the ground. It seems that the Inquisitor had gone further down the sanctuary. We then see a ladder as Vicar started to climb down. I never know that the sanctuary had an underground area as we descend further.


    When we finally get into the end of the ladder, some new lit-up torches seem the Inquisitor does come here just now.


    But the effect of Disrupt has already gone when we arrive. I did tell Vicar about it but he wanted to continue finding the Inquisitor. He also said that if anything bad happens, he would immediately teleport out from this place.


    I then noticed that there something on the wall. I looked closely and realized that there were some drawings on the wall. It also had some unknown word on it that I couldn''t read.


    "Vicar, be careful... we don''t know what down here and could you see to the left please?" I said to Vicar.


    "Why? Is there a monster or a trap there..." Vicar said as he doesn''t know why I wanted him to look to the left.


    "No, it just there was some unknown word and you might be able to read it..." I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar then looked to the left as he then tried to see the word that I talk about. Sadly, Vicar also didn''t know how to read the unknown word carve in the wall but he seems to know something.


    "Wait, I think I had seen these drawings before... but I just can''t remember it," Vicar said.


    "Really? It''s something that you see before you had me or after cause I might know if we both had seen it before." I said to Vicar.


    Vicar scratches his head as he said, "I think we both had seen it together... weirdly, I couldn''t remember it even though I know I had seen it before."


    When I was about to reply to Vicar, we heard a sound coming from in front of us. Vicar then quickly unsheathed his sword and moves forward, completely forgot about the drawing.


    The sound must come from the Inquisitor as I doubt that there was someone else around here. Vicar proceeds with cautious as he walked slowly towards the sound.


    As we approach, we stumble upon a room which clearly was the place that the sound came from. Vicar enters the room but he couldn''t see anyone on the room.


    The sound was indeed in this room but if nothing makes the sound, does it mean that this was just like the room in the Dunkirk Neir before. Which we could hear the sound but no one was there when we enter it.


    Suddenly a single drop of water falls into Vicar''s head as he then looked to up to the wall. We then see the Inquisitor was on the top of us. The Inquisitor then tried to eat us with his leech-like arm.


    Vicar managed to evade the attack right on time or else the Inquisitor''s arm would eat him. The Inquisitor was in front of us right now and we finally could see it''s facing.


    It wasn''t a human face after all as it was all leeches, I wonder if this was the Inquisitor true form. I was really disgusting to look at but we must look at it as if we don''t, we might get another surprise attack from him.


    "You would die, human! You''re foolish enough to be down here as you would never stand a chance to defeat me while I was in my full power..." The Inquisitor said.

 Chapter 188 - The Leeches

    Whoever thought that the Inquisitor was a leech, I really thought that he would be an undead just like the rest of the people here. I guess this world also had they surprised for me.


    I then began to wonder why my creatures and monster didn''t detect the Inquisitor. He was clearly a monster just by its appearance alone. I then tried it now to see whether it would work or not this time as he revealed it''s a true form to us.


    Scanning All Monster/Creature Near 10 radius-


    -Scanned 0-


    -Complete-


    -Displaying Monster/Creature-


    None Available


    But still, it wouldn''t show up in the system. There must be some reason behind it. It should have worked properly unless these features of mine also already had an error in it.


    It might be because even though the Inquisitor looked like a monster right now, the system still considers him as a human and not a monster at all. But I really doubt that it was the case for why my system didn''t detect him as a monster.


    With the Disrupt effect gone, the Inquisitor could use its magic once again but this time he doesn''t use the magic that knocks us before. Instead, he used a new kind of magic and because of that, we didn''t know what it would do.


    The ground was all slippery as it makes Vicar really hard to maintain balance, he tried to get to the Inquisitor so that he could land a hit but he almost slips down. Vicar movement was greatly reduced as the favours were on the Inquisitor right now.


    Because the Inquisitor was a leech, he could move freely and this slimness also makes him very fast. He can quickly move from the other end of the room in just a matter of seconds. We know that it would be tough to dodge the Inquisitor attack.


    As we expected, the Inquisitor indeed come towards us with his left arm had turned into some sort of spear that forms by many leeches. The attack speed was too fast as Vicar couldn''t manage to dodge it in time as he was hit in his right upper quadrant.


    As the attack hit Vicar in that area of his body, some leeches were left on it. It was eating Vicar flesh at a swift pace as Vicar scream in pain. Even I could feel the pain by just looking at it.


    "Vicar! Remove the leeches on your body immediately or else you will be left with only bones..." I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar didn''t reply as he tried to do it but the attack coming from the Inquisitor was relentless, giving him no time to recover at all.


    "Vicar! Listen to me, dodge the attack Vicar... What are you doing standing around." I said that to Vicar but he keeps ignoring me.


    There were more leeches attach to Vicar right now and because of that Vicar was in a lot of pain than before. I told him to retreat as he couldn''t beat the Inquisitor in this area but it seems that Vicar doesn''t listen to what I''m saying with him.


    He can''t focus at all because of all of the pain that he received at this moment. If Vicar wouldn''t be able to do it, I would force the teleport by myself as I can''t stand watching Vicar suffer like this.


    "Activated Teleport!" I said activating the commands but it doesn''t work, I had granted my permission that only Vicar would be able to use the talents.


    But in his current state, I doubt that he would be able to use it as he can''t think clearly. The teleport would fail if the user mind was in a state of chaos or have something else in their thought besides the location.


    Vicar was keep getting hit by the Inquisitor as Vicar didn''t even try to dodge the attack. Why was he so focused on the pain right now? Vicar should realize that he was in the middle of a battle shouldn''t be standing still even though he was hurt.


    If he does that, his condition will get much worse. I could see some of Vicar''s bone as the flesh was completely gone at that area of his body. The leeches began to eat his organs slowly as Vicar was coughing blood right at this moment.


    Yet he still wouldn''t want to dodge the next attack coming from the Inquisitor. Does he really didn''t wanted to dodge it, was it that painful for him to move at all unless they''re something that makes him not to do that.


    I then realized that the leeches on Vicar body might not be eating the flesh only as it might also affect the Vicar body.


    I then put my trust on my Monster and Creatures feature in the system that the leeches were some kind of a monster and it could be detected by it.


    Scanning All Monster/Creature Near 10 radius-


    -Scanned 1-


    -Complete-


    -Displaying Monster/Creature-


    -Parasite Leech


    When I see it show up in the system, I really glad that it still works and with that I know these features of the system still work perfectly.


    >Parasite Leech


    =No info was available for this type of bug.


    =Bug


    >Skill


    =Flesh Bite


    =Paralysis


    =Pain Grip


    When I see the Leeches skills, I now know why Vicar wasn''t able to move. The leeches paralyzed him on his body. He could move before because there weren''t that many of them but with the numbers of the leeches on his body now. Vicar couldn''t even move an inch at all.


    I had realized how a serious of trouble this could get if Vicar kept getting hit by the Inquisitor. Vicar would surely turn into a skeleton in a matter of seconds. To prevent that to happen, Vicar must get out of this place and immediately use heal.


    But the problem was Vicar couldn''t say a thing at all and with that he couldn''t use the teleport right at this moment. I then think of an idea but it wasn''t that great.


    The idea was for me to de-link with Vicar as it would authorize me to use my talent once again. But there was a huge risk for me doing that sort of thing.


    Vicar HP would greatly be decreased and it might get his injuries much worse than now. Still, there wasn''t any option left for me to do as it might be our only hope for making sure Vicar survive. It would be a huge gamble for this to work.


    Before I de-link with Vicar, I pray that he would make it or else I put the guilt towards me for the rest of my life.


    "De-link with current user..."


    -De-linking...-


    -De-linking 37%-


    -De-linking 81%-


    -De-linking complete-


    -Full Authorized Permission-


    Without any more time to waste, I quickly activated the teleport as I saw Vicar fall to the ground when the de-link was complete.


    "What! You could still move that impossible... I will finish you..." The Inquisitor said as he sees Vicar was about to escape the place. Sadly he couldn''t reach Vicar as we successfully teleport back to the desert ground.


    The teleport did work as I thought, I use the teleport on Vicar and because I was still counted as just a piece of equipment. I was teleported with Vicar as well to this place.


    As we arrive at the desert area back, Tehreas quickly run towards Vicar and saw that the leeches were eating Vicar body. He then quickly removes it as he doesn''t want Vicar to die.


    On the other hand, quickly uses the talent heals with Vicar, hoping that it would restore Vicar flesh back and work. I then linked back to Vicar as it might help him ease the pain a little bit.


    Tehreas was surprised when I use the heal as it immediately restores Vicar flesh back and the leeches that were eating Vicar flesh completely vanish. I''m happy that the healing talent managed to do the job as it really saves Vicar life right at this moment.


    Still, I wouldn''t be that happy yet as Vicar still was unconscious, the pain that the leeches gave him was quite too much for Vicar to handle. I just hope that Vicar would soon open his eyes and doesn''t have any side effect from the leeches anymore.


    A few hours later, Vicar finally opens his eyes. He then looked around and realized that he was no longer in the room which the Inquisitor attacked him. I was just about to ask whether Vicar was feeling okay or not but Tehreas beat me to it.


    "Vicar? Are you fine... what''s happened back then as you return here with full-on injuries as well as leeches." Tehreas said that to Vicar as he was curious what had happened after he leaves Vicar in the sanctuary.


    Vicar then replied to Tehreas but he was still in a weak state after all of that damage he received with those leeches.

 Chapter 189 - Tehreas Wish

    "Why I''m here? What happens..." Vicar said that as he didn''t know how he ends up here. As he still thought he was under the sanctuary.


    "You''re asking me? How do I know about that... don''t you teleported yourself out of there?" Tehreas reply to Vicar.


    When Tehreas said that, Vicar was in utter confusion as he does know that he wasn''t the one that teleported himself out from that place. Vicar then looks at me as he realized that it might be me that teleport him out of there.


    Vicar wanted to ask it but Tehreas kept interfering with it as he keeps asking Vicar the question. "Hey? Do you mind telling me what happens..." Tehreas said.


    Because Vicar also didn''t know the actual thing that happens under the sanctuary, he simply replied to Tehreas that he would tell him later as he needs some rest.


    Tehreas understand it as he said before leaving Vicar alone, "Just make sure to tell me when you are already well-rested... I''m curious about what had happened as you arrive here with full injuries." Tehreas said.


    With Tehreas bothering Vicar with those questions, Vicar could finally ask me about the whole incident that had to happen while those nasty leeches paralyzed him.


    I do wonder why Vicar didn''t seem to remember what happened as he was there, does the pain make him unable to remember or just he doesn''t focus at all. "You don''t know anything? Clearly, you must remember a bit as you were there with me." I said.


    "I do remember when the Inquisitor hit me but after you told me to remove the leeches, I don''t seem to remember what happened next... It''s almost like I was unconscious or something." Vicar said that to me.


    "Really? I thought you''re conscious at that time... As you eyes were literally open when I saw it and you still in your battle stance." I said that to Vicar.


    "My eyes were open? How come I didn''t remember anything then..." Vicar said that.


    I then realized that it might be because the leeches were also neutralizing his brain as well. Because I also didn''t know what extend of leeches power of paralysis had, it might be so powerful that it could do that.


    "Maybe those leeches were the cause of you doesn''t remember anything, it still just some theory that I came with as it might be the reason for that," I said to Vicar.


    "I guess it might do that, but they''re something I wanted to know... are you the one that teleported me out from the place and used heal on me?" Vicar ask me that.


    "Yes I was the one that did all of that, you shouldn''t ask me about that as it was apparent who did all of that right?" I said as Vicar knows that only he and I could use teleport and heal.


    "I''m just making sure of it but I really grateful for you right now... Looking at how much Tehreas worried about me, I guess your power does help a lot to heal my wound." Vicar said that to me.


    "Well if you died there, you could say that I will become useless and will be stuck at there. The Inquisitor might use me if he did take me off you." I said.


    "So that''s mean you save me just because you don''t want to be stuck under the sanctuary...you don''t care about me at all," Vicar said as he thinks that way towards what I had said to him.


    "No, that what''s I mean at all... I just don''t want to be stuck there and I do really care about you. I don''t want my friend to die in there and that''s the main reason why I teleported you out and healed you immediately." I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar then laughs at me, "You scared that I was angry with you, I know that you do care about me... I just wanted to see you how you will respond ring." Vicar said.


    "Who says that I''m scared, I just don''t want you to misunderstand what I just said to you... That''s all." I replied to Vicar.


    I then started to explain the rest to Vicar as he really doesn''t know what had happened. After listening to the rest of it, Vicar said to me that the Inquisitor had a lot of tricks that we didn''t yet discover.


    He says that we might also have to wait another day for all of the cooldowns to be reset. The talents hold an important part in defeating the Inquisitor and his lord as well.


    While we''re talking about the next plan, Tehreas has shown up as he then approaches Vicar and asks whether he was doing fine or not.


    "I''m fine but I do think that I need to rest a little bit more," Vicar said.


    Tehreas then said, "I really wanted to know what happens back there. Could you tell it while you still resting?"


    Tehreas was eager to know. I don''t blame him for that as I would be just like him if I saw someone coming out from there with full of injuries on their bodies. Tehreas must be wondering a lot just by seeing Vicar back then.


    "I guess there nothing wrong with that, I have rest plenty enough so might as well tell you what happens," Vicar said as he ready to explain all of the stuff.


    "Great, so go on ahead and tell me about it then..." Tehreas said as he sits down close to Vicar.


    Vicar then started to say everything that happens back after Tehreas has been teleported out from the sanctuary. He also tells him about the Inquisitor true form that was full of leeches. Hearing that I could see the face of disbelieving in Tehreas face.


    He really didn''t expect that the Inquisitor was a leech after all as his outer appearance makes him looks like a human. But Tehreas wasn''t the only one that shocked as we also did when we first saw the Inquisitor''s face.


    It took almost fifteen minutes for Vicar to finally end his explanation. "So was there any part that you want to ask more?" Vicar said.


    "There''s nothing to ask about as it was not a question... but I really don''t believe that you had killed Frudroir... I thought that you would never kill that dragon even though it betrays us." Tehreas said.


    When Tehreas said that, I remember about Frudroir. I guess the dragon doesn''t really put much of a fight as it wanted to be killed by Vicar. Frudroir was just standing there as it already expecting dead.


    Frudroir must be suffering because of that bind but to think that the only way to release the dragon was Frudroir to be killed. It was just so sad when I think about it. The lord was a ruthless person to bind the Frudroir like that.


    "What option to I had, that was the wish of Frudroir... to died by my sword. If there''s another way to break the bind, I already had done that." Vicar said as he frustrates at himself for not be able to save Frudroir.


    "I know it was a hard decision for you to do that but I''m glad that you''re someone that respect other people wish... with that I wanted to tell you something," Tehreas said that as I was curious what he wanted to said.


    Vicar looked at Tehreas as he said, "What? Is this an important stuff you''re telling me..." Vicar asks Tehreas.


    "It''s kinda important as I want you to make a promise with me, no matter what we been through together... I need you to kill me as well." Tehreas said that to Vicar.


    When we hear that we''re both were quite shocked and thought that was only a joke coming from him. But we then realize that he was serious at this matter.


    "Why should I kill you, there''s no absolute reason for me to kill you..." Vicar said that.


    "I should have told you sooner but I afraid that you might change your decision and will not help me defeat the Inquisitor," Tehreas said.


    This matter has become somewhat more serious as this wasn''t just something that Tehreas would joke about anymore. He then said his reason why he wanted Vicar to kill him and why he didn''t tell Vicar sooner.


    The moment we heard his reason, we didn''t really expect that coming from him. We both wouldn''t believe it at all but we knew that Tehreas was telling the truth right here. We just know it somehow.


    "But isn''t there any way to save you?" Vicar said that towards Tehreas.


    "I''m sorry but there''s no other way... I''m just stuck like the dragon and knowing that you had killed Frudroir despite what you been through. I know that you can kill me and I will be happy as you''re the one that did it." Tehreas said.

 Chapter 190 - Tehreas Hidden Secret

    Whoever thought that Tehreas was in a similar situation like Frudroir as well, the reason Tehreas wanted to be killed was the lord contacted him as he would become the next Inquisitor that will serve the Lord.


    When we hear it, we almost didn''t believe it but we could tell that Tehreas wasn''t joking around at that time. Still, I found it hard to believe that Tehreas would be the next Inquisitor.


    "That''s mean you meet the Lord then?" Vicar said.


    "Yes I do meet the Lord but I didn''t see the Lord appearance at all, it''s like there something blocking my vision when I tried to look at him." Tehreas.


    "Well Frudroir also said the same thing when it meets the lord, but there one thing that I wanted to ask?" Vicar said.


    "Just ask, I will answer them honestly as you deserve to know the truth about me..." Tehreas said to Vicar.


    "Do you know why the Lord wanted you to become the next Inquisitor? They must have a reason for it." Vicar ask.


    Tehreas shakes his head as he replies to Vicar question, "I don''t know the reason for why they wanted me to become an Inquisitor, the lord just told that I would become the next Inquisitor when the time finally comes."


    I understand what Tehreas just said but if he knows that he will be the next Inquisitor, why doesn''t he kill himself before that happen.


    Being an Inquisitor wasn''t a good thing, as it would mean that he will serve the Lord for the rest of his life. What worse than Tehreas might forget about who he was and turn evil all of a sudden.


    "So you also don''t know anything but why should I kill you if you become the Inquisitor, you''re still the Tehreas I know and you might even become a good Inquisitor," Vicar said that.


    "I doubt that I will retain my kindness when I became an Inquisitor, the Lord will put a bind to you just like Frudroir... and slowly I will become a slave for the Lord," Tehreas said.


    I then found something suspicious, why did Tehreas seem to know about all of this stuff. He said earlier that the Lord just told him that he would become the next Inquisitor but not the consequences of becoming one. That''s mean Tehreas know something and he has yet told us about it.


    Vicar feels the same way as I did as he then asks Tehreas how he knows that he will be a bind if he did become the next Inquisitor.


    "How did you know about all of that? Does the lord tell you that you will be bind..." Vicar ask.


    Tehreas seems to be hesitant to tell the reason as he said to Vicar, "I wish I could answer that but there some stuff that you doesn''t need to know at all." Tehreas said.


    "So you''re hiding something from? I thought you said that you would be honest with me..." Vicar said.


    "It''s not like that I don''t want to tell but you shouldn''t know more... if you know more you might not be able to defeat the Inquisitor or me when I turned into the next one," Tehreas said that.


    I began to wonder what sort of information does Tehreas hide from us, does it really will affect Vicar if he knows about it. I guess Tehreas must have his reason for not be able to tell us more.


    "Why? What''s the reason behind it..." Vicar said that to Tehreas.


    "I already had said that if you know about the rest of the stuff, it will make you harder defeating the Inquisitor." Tehreas simply said that as he really doesn''t want to tell.


    "I don''t know what stuff do you know Tehreas but tell me that will you told me about all of the stuff in the future," Vicar said.


    Tehreas nod his head as he said, "I will eventually tell you but only if you had defeated the Inquisitor if not, you don''t deserve to know it."


    What sort of stuff does Tehreas know, was it related to the Inquisitor or the Lord. It does make me curious and I wanted to know the real reason why he doesn''t want to tell Vicar cause I doubt it will make Vicar unable to defeat the Inquisitor.


    "I''m gonna be honest with you Tehreas, I don''t whether I can trust you anymore... you hiding a lot of secret from me," Vicar said that as he loses his trust on Tehreas.


    Well, I can understand why Vicar having some trust issue with Tehreas right now, I also began to show some doubt on him after he said all of this thing.


    We had been betrayed a lot of the time, and we''re going to be cautious with it this time. I thought that we could trust Tehreas but it seems that we should rethink about it for a while to see whether he was truly helping us or have some sort of agenda on his own.


    "I will not blame you for not trusting me but know that I will not betray anybody, what I said so far was the truth and you can believe in it," Tehreas said that.


    Vicar didn''t reply as he simply walked away from that place. Tehreas also didn''t bother to say anything as he just watches Vicar leave the place. It seems that Vicar really doesn''t trust Tehreas anymore.


    "Do you really doubt Tehreas?" I ask Vicar.


    "I do have my doubt but I kinda believe in him. We have only been with him for a couple of days but he really helps us right so I do believe in him." Vicar said as I didn''t expect that coming from him.


    "But why are you leaving him if you trust him? Shouldn''t you guys be sticking together at least..." I said that as I wonder about that.


    "It''s better this way, I don''t want something happens just like what we had been through this couple of days... being tricked," Vicar said that.


    I now understand Vicar. He just wanted to take some precautions as he doesn''t want to repeat the same mistake yet again. We do trust Tehreas but Tehreas might not be our allies and will eliminate Vicar if we don''t stay cautious.


    Vicar then leaves the area as he keeps on walking on the barren desert. I don''t know where we''re headed, but Vicar planned to keep on walking.


    "Where are we going or are you trying to search for something," I ask Vicar.


    "I don''t know. I just wanted to get some distance between Tehreas and me." Vicar reply.


    He has been walking for a quite long time and because of that we already make a huge gap distance. Does Vicar not realize it at all?


    "Vicar, do you realize it or not that you''re already far away from him and that area," I said to Vicar.


    After I said that, Vicar simply stop as he said to me. "I know about that ring. It''s just that I been thinking about the secret that Tehreas hide from us."


    "You''re not the only one that been wondering about it Vicar, but we shouldn''t think about that at this moment as there is other stuff that worth to think about," I said to Vicar.


    "Such as?" Vicar said.


    "A plan for defeating the Inquisitor was the one that we should be thinking about and discuss," I said to Vicar to make him remember that we still need a way of defeating the Inquisitor.


    We need a plan because I realized that my talent isn''t enough for defeating the Inquisitor. My effect will only last for a short time and because of that, it will make Vicar job to defeat the Inquisitor difficult.


    We still don''t know to what extend the Inquisitor power was and it could be dangerous. I don''t want a similar thing to happen when the leeches paralyzed vicar. If he does get hit, he couldn''t get the active my talent anymore and Vicar might die in the battle.


    "You does have a point. We do need to discuss it... I guess you will start first as you''re good at making a plan than I am." Vicar said.


    "I couldn''t think any plan yet but I so wanted to discuss those leeches," I said to Vicar.


    "Those leeches were indeed a bad thing but why you bring that up, shouldn''t this be on how to defeat the Inquisitor... Why we''re talking about that thing." Vicar ask me.


    "It''s because those leeches were the one that could make you die and I wanted you to avoid getting hit by that thing. You do remember what the effect if those leeches were on your body, right?" I said that to Vicar.


    "You said that it has a paralyzing effect, right? I now understand what are you trying to say...." Vicar said that to me.


    Vicar then sits down on the desert sand as we discuss the plan even further.

 Chapter 191 - Newly System Feature

    We discussed the plan as we waited for a day to pass just for all of my talent''s cooldown to be reset once again. We talk quite a lot on how to avoid the leeches.


    But still there something about those leeches that we couldn''t determine yet. Were the leeches magic or creatures that were a part of the Inquisitor.


    If it were not magic, it would be tough to disable those attack as Disrupt talent would be unaffected at all. Still, with the Disrupt effect activated, we can cancel the liquid on the ground as we''re certain that it was a magic spell.


    A kind of magic that could turn the area into something else, just like Frudroir. We had only talked about it that far as we still think what sort of thing the Inquisitor had in his sleeve.


    We didn''t want to underestimate The Inquisitor power as there so much that we didn''t know about him yet. Because of that, we couldn''t let our guard down or else Vicar would be killed.


    Vicar then said something, "Couldn''t you check his skill like you always do?"


    "I couldn''t do it for a reason, of course, I don''t know why but the Inquisitor didn''t detect as a monster and because of that I couldn''t see his skill at all," I said to Vicar.


    "How come? The Inquisitor was clearly a monster as we both saw that he was a human shape leech." Vicar said that with me.


    "Don''t ask me about that as I also don''t know why maybe the Inquisitor was something more than just a human shape leech and somehow that makes him didn''t count as a monster," I said.


    "Maybe but I doubt that as the Inquisitor was a monster after all," Vicar said.


    "We should stop talking about what the Inquisitor really was. We should talk about how will you defeat the Inquisitor," I said towards Vicar.


    "I guess I would use the combo that I usually do with the talents as every time I used it. I could defeat someone that stronger than me with ease," Vicar said.


    "So you believe that you could defeat the Inquisitor with the same combo again?" I ask Vicar whether he was sure that he wanted to use it once again as the Inquisitor might have known the attack and could easily counter it.


    "I''m confident with that combo as it would deliver some huge damage to the Inquisitor, might even defeat him with it. Do you not believe that I could do it with that combo?" Vicar replied to me.


    "I do believe in it but I don''t know the Inquisitor has how much health and because of that I wanted to think a better combo that could deliver better damage," I said to Vicar.


    "I see what you mean but don''t you worry about it as I had faith that it will be enough to defeat the Inquisitor," Vicar said that with me.


    If Vicar believes that much, I guess I had no reason to worry about as it was a good combo. I just hope that the combo will get the job done as I don''t want to see the opposite situation when we didn''t manage to seal the deal.


    With that, we begin to talk about other matter as it''s about the lord. As it was still a mystery for us to think about, we both don''t know what the lord looks like and its power yet.


    We both realize that the Lord must be mighty as he was the one that pretty much governs this ruined world. It would be dreadful if the Lord appeared when Vicar was fighting the Inquisitor.


    So with that in mind, we must make a plan if that happens. Vicar suggested that we retreat as there''s no way that we could win in a 2vs1 situation as we were clearly going to lose.


    "2vs1? Isn''t Tehreas going to help us fight the Inquisitor..." I ask Vicar.


    "No, Tehreas wouldn''t be joining us the next we fight the Inquisitor... we would be the only one that needs to face the Inquisitor," Vicar replied to me.


    "Why? Doesn''t it be better that Tehreas join us... 2 is better than 1." I said to Vicar.


    "Do you forget that Tehreas was weak, he nearly gets killed by the undead that time the sanctuary surrounds us," Vicar said.


    It took me a few minutes to finally understand why Vicar didn''t want Tehreas to join in. Tehreas would only be a liability for Vicar. He doesn''t need any distraction as Tehreas would surely become one if he also fights the Inquisitor with us.


    "You''re right Vicar. I do remember that Tehreas wasn''t that powerful... I agree with you on this as bringing him would only be a burden for you." I said to Vicar.


    "So I guess that concludes all of the plans right or if there''s still something that we hadn''t discuss?" Vicar said.


    "That''s all but you should check your equipment, just to make sure that it was still in a great condition," I said that to Vicar.


    "I just have a fairly new sword and I don''t think that it will be dull as it was a magical sword," Vicar said to me.


    "Still, it wouldn''t be bad for you to check it out... might even know something about that sword and what sort of enchantment does it have," I said to Vicar.


    Vicar listens to my advice as he then takes out that sword from its leather scabbard. We both look closely at it as it really glows. This was really the exact sword that Vicar had used when he fights the skeleton lord back then.


    "How do you figure out this sword enchantment?" Vicar asks me about that.


    "I don''t know the method for that, no one could check that item enchantment as we didn''t have enough knowledge for that," I said that to Vicar.


    "So why did you wanted to check it in the first place if we both don''t know how to do it." Before Vicar said this, there something pop in my system.


    It seems that I have yet unlocked something that I had in my system. It was some sort of an Item checker that will be displayed all about the item.


    -SCAN ITEM-


    -Scanned 1-


    -Complete-


    -Displaying Current Equip Item-


    >Overshadow, Sword of the Void


    "Wait a minute Vicar, I think I unlock something and somehow I might know about the sword that you have in your hands right now," I said that to Vicar.


    It''s pretty similar to the monster/creatures feature as I then tried to select the item, Overshadow, Sword of The Void.


    >Overshadow, Sword Of The Void.


    =The sword that was enchanted by the Arcane Blacksmith in the war between humanity and demons. The fourth weapon that was enchanted by the Arcane Blacksmith. Which the sword earns its name by defeating the Void Demon, Vezril.


    =Steel Ore


    =Magic Ore


    >Enchantment


    =Bane Of Shadows


    =Vanishing Curse


    =Greater Stats Boost


    When I saw all of the sword''s details, I couldn''t believe that this sword was something that quite valuable. I only think that this sword was just simply a magical sword that someone could buy in a market.


    This sword had a name and when I see its description, I just speechless as I didn''t really expect it to be this powerful. If Vicar knows about it, I''m sure he will also be in a state of shock. Not knowing that in his hand right now was a sword that has earned its name on Acres.


    But they''re something that I been wondering about. It was why Lord Framer give this sword to Vicar. Does Lord Framer didn''t know about this particular sword? Still, I doubt that Lord Framer simply give this to Vicar as he might have a reason behind it all.


    I then tell Vicar about his sword and also it''s the backstory. I had already expected it as Vicar was shocked to hear all about the sword. He couldn''t believe that this sword was a powerful sword used in the war back then.


    "Are you just making this up ring? As there''s no way that this sword was that powerful..." Vicar said that towards me.


    "You think that I was making this up... Of course not as what I said was true all along, it''s up to you whether you believe it or not." I said that to Vicar.


    "Okay, I believe you as you''re not that kind of ring that wouldn''t make all of this thing up... It''s just hard to believe that this sword has its name." Vicar said to me.


    "I know, I myself still find it rather hard... As we both didn''t really expect that this sword that Lord Framer gave you was indeed a sword that was used in the war." I said that to Vicar.


    We then started to check out on the sword after knowing what''s it was.

 Chapter 192 - Out From This Desert! (I)

    I did tell Vicar about the sword enchantment but he also didn''t know what it was. We both thought it would be just a fire or ice enchantment of some sort but this sword has a really unique one.


    We know that this sword also boosts Vicar stats by a huge margin as I notice how fast Vicar was when he fights the dragon and the undead back then.


    We should discover what the enchantment does as it would be beneficial if we do know, we really do need all of the knowledge to defeat the Inquisitor.


    With that, Vicar started to swing the sword around and it does nothing. "Are you really sure that this sword enchantment was ice or something like that?" Vicar said that.


    "I system never has wrong, you might not use the sword right enough for its effect to be drawn out...try shouting out loud the sword enchantment, it might do something," I said to Vicar.


    Vicar then swings the sword once again and this time he said the name of the enchantment while doing it. Still there nothing coming out from the sword at all.


    "I think we need a monster for this sword enchantment to be activated," Vicar said that.


    I then realize something about the enchantment as I said to Vicar, "The enchantment didn''t need to be activated, as it might already be activated. It was a passive enchantment... Do you get that Vicar?"


    "Do you mean that the sword effect already been activated? Still, we need a monster to test it out whether it was true or not?" Vicar said to me.


    "Where do you find a monster in this barren desert, the only place that had monster was at the Inquisitor place," I said to Vicar. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!-(i)_51367115592100789">#!-(i)_51367115592100789</a> for visiting.


    "You''re right ring, there''s no monster and going to the Inquisitor place while the talent is on cooldown isn''t a good idea," Vicar replied to me.


    "I guess we''re gonna skip weapon testing then? And will test it out on a real battle." I said.


    "Yes, there''s no way to test the sword right now unless we could find a monster nearby... If not we''re gonna test it when we fight the Inquisitor." Vicar said.


    "But don''t you ever notice what the sword effect when you fight the undead before, surely you must have noticed something about it," I ask Vicar about that.


    "Sorry ring, I didn''t notice about it at all. I was too focused on defeating the undead that I don''t have the time to look at the sword at all." Vicar replied towards me.


    "I see, I understand that... if that already finish, I want to say about your armour Vicar." I said that as Vicar armour condition wasn''t that good anymore.


    "What''s about it? Is there something wrong with it..." Vicar ask me.


    "Are you blind or something? Clearly, your leather armour will not protect you anymore... see how bad it becomes after you fight the Inquisitor." I said that as I told him to look at the leather armour himself.


    Vicar then looks at his own leather armour. He just realized how the armour was in a terrible shape now. It has many holes and because of that, it would not be able to protect Vicar.


    I know that the leather armour was rather penetrable compare to steel armour but it still could do the job perfectly. But Vicar armour wouldn''t do that perfect job anymore.


    If the Inquisitor attack him at the spot that wasn''t covered by the leather armour, I''m sure that the leeches would be attached on Vicar body immediately and Vicar could be in a bad situation if that happens.


    "Whoa! I didn''t realize it at all... I thought my armour still perfectly fine but when I see it. I know that I had to replace them." Vicar said as he finally noticed about it.


    "The problem is where do you find another armour to replace your leather armour... This world basically has no marketplace or blacksmith." I said that to Vicar as it was a problem for us right now.


    "But there might be someone in this word as this ruined world was a copy of Acres right?" Vicar said that he believes that there is someone that sell and repair armour in this world.


    "I doubt that there people like that in the world but still I''m with you on this, it wouldn''t be easy to finding someone that we''re looking for in this world," I said that to Vicar.


    "It would take time but it''s better than fighting the Inquisitor when my armour is broken," Vicar said that as he then walks to find another place that has a civilization.


    We both believe that we will stumble upon something along the way as we know that this world was just like Acres but just the opposite of it.


    We''re in the desert area that Vicar suggested that we head south as we will eventually come out from the desert. He heard that from the adventurer in Acres before.


    With that knowledge in mind, Vicar keeps on walking but eventually stop as he finds himself tired and needed some water. We then realize that we don''t have any water supply with us.


    "Should we head back, only Tehreas had something drinkable in this area," I said that to Vicar as I don''t want Vicar to die because he was simply thirsty.


    But Vicar refuses to head back as we''re already walked so far and it would be useless for us to return there. I agree with Vicar on that matter as Vicar said that he would rest a bit.


    He believes that we would get out from this desert area soon enough and might find a water source eventually along the way. With that in Vicar mind, he managed to get his strength back to continue on the walk to get from this barren desert.


    Still, after five hours of non-stop walking, we''re in the desert area while Vicar was looking extremely tired right now. He immediately sits on the desert ground as he opens up his leather pouch to see something that could help him.


    As he was searching, Vicar then pulled out something at we both were surprised to see that it Tehreas leather flask. I didn''t expect that Vicar pulls out that as it wasn''t even his things.


    "Why do you have that leather flash? Shouldn''t it be with Tehreas..." I ask Vicar.


    "Even I doesn''t know what the hell the leather flash was inside my pouch, does this mean Tehreas was around us right now," Vicar said that as we both look around but there was no sign of Tehreas at all.


    I then begin to remember something when Vicar was unconscious at that time. Tehreas does seem to be touching something around Vicar. I guess he might have given his leather flask to Vicar around that time.


    I told Vicar about this as Tehreas might give him the leather flask. Vicar asked me why he did that but I replied that I had no idea why he did that.


    "Maybe he thinks that you needed this stuff more than him... or he already expected this thing would happen in the future," I said that to Vicar.


    "Doesn''t himself need water to survive and I really don''t think he can see the future at all. He was just a simple knight." Vicar replied that with me.


    "Do you forget that he was half undead, I doubt that he really depends on water to survive just like you. And about he could or couldn''t see the future, that was still a theory but he might have that power as to why would the Lord want him to be the next Inquisitor." I said that towards Vicar.


    "You do have a point but I want to make sure of something before I drink from this," Vicar said as he scrutinizes the leather flask.


    I began to wonder what Vicar was doing as I then ask him about it. Vicar then said that he was checking for any poison as Tehreas might have done that and it was the reason he gave the leather flask in the first place, to see Vicar killed by the poison.


    "So do you see any poison around that stuff?" I ask Vicar.


    "No it seems that there isn''t any trace of poison at all, does Tehreas really intend to give this to me?" Vicar begins to doubt as to whether there isn''t any trick behind all of this.


    "Wait a minute! How do you know whether the leather flask doesn''t have poison... when is the time you had that sort of skill." I ask Vicar as it was the first time I saw Vicar doing this.


    "You never saw because there isn''t anything for me to check, besides this skill I learned from my mother as life at slums could be dangerous and there is always people that tried to do this sort of stuff in there," Vicar said that to me.

 Chapter 193 - Out From This Desert! (II)

    I know how Vicar did obtain that kind of skill but still, I never thought that he had those skills. I guess living in the slums does prepare you a lot for this kind of thing.


    I wonder if I am with Aliss, I bet she will never have this experience as she was a noble daughter after all. I realized that her decision on not becoming an adventurer was quite good after all.


    Aliss had no fighting experience, as it would be terrible if she goes out to an adventure and encounters some monster. I doubt that she can win, even fighting the weakest monster. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!-(ii)_51387094152571282">#!-(ii)_51387094152571282</a> for visiting.


    "So are you gonna drink from that or you gonna throw it away?" I said that as I see, Vicar was still hesitant whether to drink or not.


    Vicar looks at the leather flask once again, just to make sure that there isn''t anything on the leather flask before he drinks from it.


    After doing that several times, Vicar decided to drink from the leather flask at last. He takes a huge gulp from the leather flask, Vicar was really thirsty and needed to drink some water.


    Vicar really drinks a lot and I understand why it was not easy for him to walk this far under the bright sun and not having a little bit of water to drink until now.


    Vicar then finishes drinking as he put back the leather flask on his pouch and continue on this journey. Along the way, I started some conversation as it would be pretty boring without one in this journey.


    "You sure drink a lot back then even though you seem to hate drinking from that leather flask," I said that to Vicar.


    "HA! It''s not that I hate it... I was simply cautious as I didn''t want to get poison while there''s no way to cure it... As the talents that could cure it was still on cooldown." Vicar replied back to me.


    "Maybe... But still thanks to that leather flask, we''re able to go on this journey but we still had a problem if we didn''t manage to get out from this desert." I said that.


    "You mean food, right? I know that it will soon be a problem but I could hang on with just water..." Vicar said.


    "Really? Most people couldn''t survive with only water as they will surely lose strength because they haven''t eaten anything... What makes you certain that you could survive long enough?" I ask Vicar that question.


    "It was because I do remember when we haven''t had food for a week in the slums and we only had water to depends on... I still could survive that so I know that I could last for a few days at least." Vicar said that.


    I thought people living in the slums wouldn''t have much skill but I should have known that they were good at surviving in a tough situation. Because the whole life wasn''t that great and that was how they built this kind of skill.


    For some reason, I''m glad that Vicar really comes from a slum right now. If I went with Aliss, I doubt that she could survive at all here. She probably died because we don''t have any water at all.


    Vicar was almost like the bronze knight as he was also could survive without any food rations for a few days. I know that I don''t need to worry about the food problem, at least as there was some bigger concern.


    That we''re getting out from this place and getting Vicar a new set of armour, without any armour, we know that it would be hard for Vicar to win against the Inquisitor despite having my talents and the magical sword.


    As someone who had a little knowledge in this as I had played some games, having great damage was good, but what use if someone could defeat you in just a few hits.


    That''s why armour was an important thing. I prefer that the damage and defence was equal level. With that, we had not only great damage but also a good defence rating.


    "So do you think that we would find anyone that could repair your leather armour or someone that sells armour at all in this ruined world?"


    "You know, ring. We shouldn''t think about that right now. We must get out of this desert area and then we should concern about that." Vicar said.


    "That''s mean our journey would be useless if we didn''t find someone that could do that," I said that to Vicar.


    "No, I don''t think it would be useless at all. Even if we didn''t fight that person, we have explored another area in this world and beside we could just teleport back to the desert area again." Vicar said that.


    "You''re right Vicar, but do you think in another area there were creatures at all because look at this desert area... empty and the only place that had creatures was on the Inquisitor place," I ask Vicar about his opinion.


    "I don''t know about that but I do believe that we eventually will encounter some monster or creatures in this world," Vicar replied to me.


    "Will the monster will be the same type as in Acres? Who do you think about that." I ask as I wanted to talk about this with Vicar.


    "I''m sure that it would not be that different from Acres at least but seeing the undead in the sanctuary before, I could tell that it would be more powerful than the monster from Acres," Vicar said.


    The undead in the sanctuary was indeed powerful as it does have a skill which undead in Acres doesn''t have. But why Vicar said it was powerful as I could see that Vicar easily defeated them all.


    "Powerful? But doesn''t you defeated the undead in a short time..." I ask Vicar that.


    "Well it does seems like that but I realized when I fight them, it''s like the undead here has some intelligent," Vicar said that.


    "Oh yeah, I remember that the undead back then could talk right but that doesn''t make them powerful..." I said to Vicar.


    "You might not realize it but the undead did try to dodge my attack but they were just to slow... unlike the undead in Acres, they didn''t even try to dodge as the undead there were to focus on attacking me," Vicar said that.


    "I see, then we are a little bit more careful when we encounter other monsters in this world. We couldn''t underestimate the monster in this ruined world." I said that to Vicar.


    "I think that enough talking as I really wanted to save a few breaths, don''t want to rest again as I really want to get out from this desert area as fast as I could," Vicar said that to me and with that the conversation has ended.


    Vicar keeps on walking onward and almost five hours have passed, we still haven''t left the desert area. It''s like the desert area was vast and it seems like there''s no way that we could get out from this place.


    But with Vicar determination, he continues to walk and an hour has passed as we realized that Vicar had done it. We''re still in the desert area but we could see a dead tree in front of us.


    With that, we know that we must be getting close to something. Vicar then started to run as it would be faster that way and soon enough we reach it.


    Both of us could see grass and there''s a river which the water wasn''t that clear. It seems like to be muddy water but still, this was a great sign for us.


    As we get close to the river, we notice that it was quite a large one. I could see more trees on the other side but first, we must cross this river to get there.


    But something tells me that this wasn''t an easy as it seems, the river was quite large and long. I''m certain that something was lurking inside the river.


    "So do you want to cross it, Vicar? Don''t you think there''s a monster inside the river..." I said that to Vicar.


    "I do think that as well but we had no other choice, there''s no other way to get to the other side without crossing the river," Vicar said that as he began to approach the river.


    As soon as Vicar was near the river, some movement in the river made Vicar quickly back off from it.


    We didn''t know what that was but we suspected that it was a monster. Vicar did try to approach it once again and this time there seems to be a lot of movement all of a sudden.


    "It seems that you couldn''t cross this as it was not a good idea after seeing that movement... there must be another way to get to the other side." I begin to think another way.

 Chapter 194 - An Undead Sailor (I)

    "We should look around, maybe they''re something that we could use to cross the river," I said that to Vicar as it was the only option we had.


    There''s no way that Vicar would want to swim across as there were something in the river. Vicar must be an idiot or just crazy for him to do that.


    Vicar listens to my suggestion as he also that swimming isn''t a good idea at all. With that, Vicar begins to walk along the river bank as we might see a giant log that could be used as a boat to get across.


    As Vicar walk further, we noticed there''s undead in front of us. Vicar walks slowly as he didn''t want the undead to notice his presence.


    I think Vicar didn''t need to walk slowly as he clearly can beat a single undead easily, there''s no need for him to make the undead not noticing us at all.


    "Vicar! What are you doing, go and attack the undead." I said that to Vicar.


    But surprisingly for me, he didn''t want to attack the undead for a reason. "Why should I do that? Do you forget that undead are like a human in this world... they''re the native people here." Vicar said that to me.


    "I do know that but the undead might be working with the Inquisitor and it would be better for us to take it down as soon as possible," I said to Vicar.


    Vicar shakes his head as he says, "I doubt that undead in front of us is working with the Inquisitor, none of the Inquisitor undead wanted to go out from the place as they are afraid of Frudroir... That undead is different from the other."


    "Are you sure about that, maybe the undead might not work for the leech Inquisitor but remember that there are other Inquisitor in this world?" I said that towards Vicar.


    "Still I didn''t want to attack him without any reason, it''s just doesn''t make any sense to do that," Vicar said that as he refuses to attack the undead.


    While we''re bickering at that time, we didn''t notice the undead has moved as it was clearly at the spot that we see it before.


    We quickly got the spot and saw that the undead was really gone from the place. We shouldn''t have argued back then as now we have lost sight of the undead.


    Suddenly, a hand was placed in Vicar''s shoulder as Vicar didn''t expect it. He jumped as he quickly turns behind to see who hand was on his shoulder before.


    We both then see that it was the undead that we saw before, Vicar thought that the undead would attack him as he quickly unsheathed his sword and about to attack the undead.


    When the sword was about to hit the undead, the undead suddenly said something, "Please don''t attack me. I didn''t mean to scare you at all." The undead said that to Vicar.


    After hearing that line, Vicar quickly stops as he then sheathed back his sword and ask the undead something. Vicar shouldn''t sheathe his sword as the undead might be tricking him.


    This was what wrong with Vicar, too easy to be convinced. He should try to be more cautious as he does know that this isn''t Acres and a monster was still a monster.


    If something happens to him later, I will make sure that he gets my scold. I could just hope that the undead in front of us will not bring any more harm and tried to trick Vicar of any sort.


    "Are you working with the Inquisitor?" Vicar asks that towards the undead.


    "Do you mean the Inquisitor that in Reins Town ahead? If that you mean that, not need to worry as I''m not working with the Inquisitor in Reins at all." The undead said to Vicar.


    So that place did has a name, I didn''t know of that until now. Tehreas also didn''t bother to tell us the name of the place. Still, it is kind of our fault for not asking whether the place had a name in the first place.


    "I see, it''s good that you didn''t work with the Inquisitor but may I ask what do you do in this place... Doesn''t you scared of the dragon?" Vicar asks the undead again.


    "The ruin desert dragon? I''m scared but the dragon didn''t seem to approach this place, might be something in this river that scared it away... Oh! Almost forgot that I''m a sailor and my job was to help undead to cross the river safely." The undead said that.


    I couldn''t believe that this undead was a sailor as there literally no one around here that wanted to cross the river at all. I bet that the undead was lying to us right now and tried to trick Vicar.


    "Really! That''s good as I was currently finding a way to cross the river and after knowing that you do that, I wanted to ask you to help us cross the river." Vicar said that as he believes the undead completely.


    I wanted to tell him to be cautious around that undead but I know that Vicar wouldn''t listen to me. If he becomes like this, there''s no way to convince him at all to listen to what I''m saying.


    "Surely I would help but before that may I know what''s your name, sir?" The undead said.


    "Oh! My name is Vicar and no need for that sir as it doesn''t quite like it." Vicar said that as he tried to shakes hand with the undead.


    The undead grabs Vicar hand as it does shake Vicar''s hand, "Vicar, that is a good name and mine was Eleon, Eleon the undead sailor."


    Vicar then looked around and didn''t see anything that could help him to cross the river. He then asks Eleon about it. "How do we cross the river safely? Do we use a boat or something like that..." Vicar ask.


    "No need to worry as I do have a boat but before I could get you cross the river safely, you must pay something as my services aren''t free." The undead said.


    Whoever thought that Eleon wanted to charge Vicar something but what possibly the thing that Eleon wanted, there''s no currency in this world and I realize that it might be something that related to humanity at least.


    "What do you want? I really need to cross the river, so please tell me." Vicar said that.


    "It doesn''t really matter what as the important thing was the item must be valuable or just an item I have never seen before." The undead said that.


    Vicar then searches in his leather pouch as there might be something that Eleon want. Vicar then took out an item and hoped that it would be enough.


    Vicar then gives it to the undead to see whether it would accept the item or not. Eleon looks at the item carefully and to my surprise that Eleon accepted it.


    I don''t know why the undead agrees with that item as it just a single silver coin. It doesn''t worth that much but still if the undead accepts it, who am I to disagree with.


    "Thank you for choosing my service... with that let me show you my boat!" Eleon said that as suddenly the board appear on the river all of a sudden.


    Vicar was amazed by it and ask Eleon what just happen. Eleon simply said that it was his magic that managed to make the boat invisible. Eleon does that because he doesn''t want any people who tried to steal away his boat.


    When Eleon said that, I suspect that Eleon might be a powerful as I never saw an undead that has a magic that could make this invisible. The undead in Reins Town didn''t have this sort of abilities at all.


    I then tried to check out his abilities and stats to see whether Eleon was powerful just like I thought it would be.


    [Ruin Undead] Level 28


    HP: 3200


    MP: ???


    *Body*


    Str-???/100


    Dx-???/100


    Ag-???/100


    *Mind*


    Int- ???/100


    Perception- ???/100


    Charisma- ??/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic-???/100


    Resistance- ???/100


    The stats still wouldn''t work but I''m still glad to see it''s HP and level at least. Eleon level was higher than the undead Vicar fought before.


    At first, I thought that Eleon was a different kind of undead, but it seems that he was still in the same category. It should display his name but I guess it would just display what sort of monster they''re.


    >The Ruin Undead


    =No info was available for this type of undead.


    =Undead


    >Skill


    =Infected


    =Poisonous Touch


    =Cloak Evasion


    While I was checking the stats, Vicar was already getting on the boat with Eleon. Vicar couldn''t wait to cross the river and didn''t think that Eleon might betray us along the way.


    I just hope that we could get to the other side safely without any trouble at all.

 Chapter 195 - An Undead Sailor (II)

    The river was just as big as I already expected and it will take us quite some times to finally reach the other side of the desert, which we can wait as the side seems to have more living things such as grass and trees.


    While we''re still on the boat, Eleon then said something towards Vicar. "I had rarely seen a human in this world. You''re new in this world, I presume?" Eleon said.


    "I''m new arrival at this world but I don''t plan to stay in this world that long, that''s why I''m on a journey as I hope that I found the exit soon," Vicar said that.


    "It wouldn''t be easy but you can''t give up if you wanted to return back to Acres right?" Eleon said that as I was kind of surprised by it.


    As the undead of this world shouldn''t know the name of Acres at all. I know that the undead aware that''s there was another world but they wouldn''t bother to know our world''s name at all.


    "Wow, you know the name of my world... most of the undead doesn''t show that much interested in that," Vicar said towards Eleon.


    "Of course I know about Acres as I was from Acres and was trapped in this world for a long time," Eleon said that.


    When we both heard that, we couldn''t believe what Eleon said as he also came from Acres. We really thought that Eleon was just an undead in this ruined world and never thought that he was a people from Acres.


    "Wait a minute, shouldn''t a human that had his humanity taken died right away?" Vicar said that as he remembers, Tehreas did tell us about that back then.


    "You isn''t wrong there but not all of the human that get their humanity taken died... some survive in this ruined world and become undead like me that roam this world," Eleon said that.


    I then wonder why Tehreas didn''t tell us about this thing. I realize that maybe he only saw his comrade died right after getting his humanity taken by the Inquisitor and thought that way ever since.


    "I see, I guess my information is wrong then but how did you end up in this ruined world... Is this because of a certain Grimoire you touch?" Vicar asks that as that''s the only way how people ended trapped in this world.


    "Grimoire? No, I was trapped in this world because of my own mistake, I thought that I would summon a powerful demon but I ended up to this ruined world instead." Eleon said.


    Everything that Eleon said will surprise us all of the time as we didn''t expect that kind of answer coming from him at all. We thought that Eleon gets to this world by the Grimoire of Ruination but it was not and what makes it worse because he attempts to summon a demon.


    "Demon! What are you really in the world back then and why did you want to summon a demon." Vicar said that as he then put his hand next to his sword, Vicar began to be cautious as he thinks Eleon wasn''t a good guy at all.


    Eleon began to laugh as he said, "No need to worry as I will not be harming you... but I know why you''re scared as you might already know that I''m one of the people that wish the demon lord to return into the world of Acres."


    I always suspected that Eleon wasn''t an ordinary undead at all and my guesses were right all of this time. That also explains why he had some other abilities despite the same type undead in this ruined world.


    But what more surprising to know was that Eleon was one of the demon lord followers. The people that brought war into Acres after the 12 holy knights had defeated the first demon lord.


    "You''re a demon lord follower!" Vicar said that as he unsheathed his sword and started to point it towards Eleon.


    Eleon didn''t do anything as he simply continued to row the boat to reach the other side. He then said something towards Vicar.


    "Well, it might be true that I was part of it but like I said earlier, no need to worry as I wouldn''t harm you at all. There''s no point for me for doing that..." Eleon said that.


    "I don''t know that I could trust you for that? You might do something eventually..." Vicar said that as he didn''t believe anything, Eleon said to him right now.


    I kind of irritated with Vicar behaviour right now. This wouldn''t happen if he was careful and ask some question about Eleon when we first meet him.


    If only Vicar had listened to what I''m saying to him that time, this wouldn''t be a problem but what else we could do right now. We''re in his boat already and trying to get out was a stupid thing to do.


    Even though we''re quite safe in the boat, there is still something moving and been following us ever since we''re on the river.


    "I could only say that it would be stupid for me to attempt to attack you as you''re clearly way stronger than me," Eleon said that.


    "How do you tell that I''m powerful than you, it was because I have a sword right now?" Vicar said that.


    "I''m not a fool as you wield an enchanted sword that known to had defeated the Void Demon... and of course the Atheas Ring that in your finger," Eleon said that towards Vicar.


    Whoever thought that this Eleon guy knows about the sword and myself, he was indeed the true follower of the demon lord as he knows about me.


    No one in Acre that had seen me before knows about me at all. They all just thought me as a simple ring for an adventurer that would boost their owner stats.


    "You know about the Atheas Ring?" Vicar asks as he was shocked like I am right at this moment.


    "Of course, who wouldn''t know the Atheas Ring... A ring that grants the demon lord immense power that needed twelve of the holy knight to defeat." Eleon said that.


    Vicar didn''t know that Eleon could be trusted or not, but I said that Vicar would sheath back his sword. I doubt that after knowing all of that Eleon would try to attack us or trick us.


    "Why should I do that ring? You do know that he is a dangerous guy..." Vicar said that towards me.


    "I already tried to warn you before but you didn''t listen to it... Eleon wouldn''t dare to attack us right now as he might be scared as well after knowing what the thing you have in your possession right now." I replied to Vicar.


    Vicar then sheathed back his sword but he didn''t take his eye off of Eleon as he still thinks that Eleon might do something towards him.


    Eleon then asks Vicar a question, "Still, I was quite surprised that the ring was in your possession, may I ask how did you found the Atheas Ring?"


    Vicar simply said that he found it on the street in a certain town and ever since that the Atheas Ring had been with him wherever he goes.


    Well, Vicar should have lied but again there''s nothing wrong with that. There''s no important information that he let Eleon know at least, it just how he was able to get me.


    When I remember about it, it''s somewhat funny how we both met. Still, whoever thought that Vicar would be my partner as we both trying to see what mores in the World of Acres.


    "You get that Atheas Ring on the street, there''s no way that the ring would simply be lying on the ground unless you''re the one..." After Eleon said that he seems happy for some reason.


    "Why you suddenly get so happy all of a sudden... I heard that you said I''m the one? What do you mean by that?" Vicar asks the undead Eleon about it.


    "Our mission was to find someone that worthy enough to be able to summon the Atheas Ring. We thought that only powerful demons could do that but who thought that it would be a human..." Eleon said that.


    "So the reason you wanted to summon demons was simply that you wanted to get the Atheas Ring, don''t you guys had the Atheas Ring?" Vicar said that.


    "It seems that I need to tell you the story as you might be the one that will become the next demon lord of Acres... The one that we been waiting for." Eleon said that towards Vicar.


    We both we''re somewhat surprised when Eleon said that as Vicar would be the next demon lord. That would be ridiculous; no way would happen.


    Vicar would become a hero and not a demon lord that will terrorize the world of Acres.

 Chapter 196 - Atheas Ring Past

    "What do you mean by I will become the next demon lord?" Vicar asks that as he couldn''t believe that he would become one simply because he was wearing an Atheas Ring.


    "As I said, I will need to explain to you from the beginning why you will become the next demon lord..." Eleon said that.


    We had no other choice but to listen to Eleon explanation. We both don''t know anything of this matter and myself also wonder why Vicar would become the next demon lord.


    Eleon then started his explanation as we listen to it closely. We didn''t want to miss out any important detail about it. This was about me as I do want to know about myself more.


    ''Eleon Explanation''


    When the twelve holy knights had defeated the first demon lord, the Atheas Ring then belong to the holy knights.


    The holy knight realizes that the Atheas Ring was a dangerous item that should be destroyed. They don''t want any people to gain a power that could be a threat in Acres anymore.


    Destroying the Atheas Ring wasn''t an easy task at all, it couldn''t break even though they tried all sort of thing. It left them with one option.


    Was to send the Atheas Ring to another dimension which they think it was a good option. That way no one will get the Atheas Ring, and peace will remain in Acres for good.


    The task of sending the Atheas Ring to another dimension was given to one of the holy knights that were a brilliant mage. Only he can create a spell that will open up another dimension and finish the job once and for all.


    The holy knight that was entrusted with this task always had a curiosity about the Atheas Ring. On how did a ring would be so powerful that needed the twelve of them to able to defeat it, the wearer.


    He works hard on creating the spell that could allow another dimension to be open up for years and finally he managed to do it.


    But there was something on his mind. It was about the Atheas Ring. Before he would finish his task, he would want to know the secret about the Atheas Ring.


    Without the other holy knight knowing, he wanted to see for himself what make the Atheas Ring powerful. He put the Atheas Ring on his finger and he soon knows about the Atheas Ring.


    He soon discovers that the Atheas Ring wasn''t just a ring as it was a living being just like a human. It speaks to only the one that was wearing it.


    The holy knight couldn''t believe it that as he then began to attempt to make a conversation with the Atheas Ring. For his surprise, the Atheas Ring did talk to him but it condemns the twelve holy knights for killing the demon lord.


    The holy knight did respond that they do what they must to do to keep peace in the world of Acres. The Atheas Ring told the holy knight that they''re wrong and the demon lord should not be killed.


    He began to get curious about it and ask why the Atheas Ring thought that way. Soon enough, the holy knight knows the real reason why the demon lord brings destruction on Acres and realize he might be wrong.


    As they didn''t even try to think the reason as they obey the God order to defeat the demon lord. With that, he began to feel bad about it but he couldn''t do anything as the demon lord had already perished from Acres for good.


    The Atheas Ring then offered him a chance to redeem on their mistake to find a successor of the demon lord. With that, both the holy knight and the Atheas Ring started to find the new demon lord.


    The other holy knights didn''t know about it but they''re a little bit suspicious on the one that was entrusted with the task of sending the Atheas Ring to another dimension.


    After a while, they soon discovered that the Atheas Ring wasn''t sent into another dimension and worse that one of their comrades was working with the Atheas Ring. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=15773946405908905)/atheas-ring-past_%!d(string=51462120251914300)">#%!d(string=15773946405908905)/atheas-ring-past_%!d(string=51462120251914300)</a> for visiting.


    Their Gods tell the rest of the holy knights to kill their comrade as the Atheas Ring has already corrupted him. Knowing that he would be killed, he then sends the Atheas Ring to another dimension.


    Is he afraid the God itself would take action or he would lose the Atheas Ring? But he has altered the dimension spell that he had created that will make the Atheas Ring return to Acres in a certain time.


    The rest of the holy knights followed the God command and killed their comrades but they couldn''t find the Atheas Ring. They didn''t know that the Atheas Ring had been sent to another dimension.


    But they also didn''t know that he survived as he then soon flee from there. He knows that he still needs to find the next demon lord but there''s no way that he could do it alone.


    That''s why he spreads he believes and soon enough the world of Acres had another threat that was coming from the follower of the demon lords during the rebuilding era.


    That man that once known as one of the holy knights become a leader among the follower. He then abandoned his old titles and on that day, he was known as the Lord-seeker.


    The holy knight was sent to stop the follower from spreading it believes another demon lord would appear. They did everything they could to prevent it from happening.


    -End Explanation-


    After we all of this stuff, Vicar then ask something towards Eleon."But how do you know about this stuff, people in Acres seems to not know about it at all."


    Eleon then said, "You both should know that I had been stuck here for ages and I was in Acres when the rebuilding era, that''s why I know a lot of it."


    "Still, there isn''t any of this mention in history at all... I thought the rebuilding era was a peaceful one... Never had I heard a war during that time." Vicar said that.


    "Of course you never heard of it, the holy knight does their job to making sure that all of the followers were kill and no one knows about it," Eleon said.


    "But why did the holy knights wanted to cover this up, shouldn''t it be better that it become a history that people should know," Vicar said that.


    "They afraid that more people would become a demon lord follower when the truth has been revealed. That''s why the holy knight makes sure that no one else knows about the existence of the demon lord follower." Eleon said that.


    Vicar then remembers something as he then asks Eleon about it, "I know someone that knows about the demon lord follower, how did they know it if all of this was a secret."


    When Vicar said that, I did remember Captain Callum and Sir Esmir talk about it when the skeletons attack our town.


    Eleon laughs as he said, "That must be they''re the holy knight descendants, only their family member know about it and they must have told their children about it."


    The moment we heard about that, we really find it hard to believe that they were the descendant of the holy knights but I don''t think that Eleon was lying about it.


    If it were true, it would explain why a group of old guys were still in great shape plus their stats were quite high. That would explain why they did try to hide what happens to the skeleton lord after the white light that blinded our vision back then.


    It must be a secret technique passed down and they didn''t want anyone to know about it. The weapon that they also possessed quite rare and that''s why they had the Overshadow, Sword Of The Void in the first place because it also been passed down.


    Vicar wanted to ask more about it but the boat that we currently in suddenly start to shakes. Vicar then quickly look to what had caused the boat to shake.


    We both were surprised to see a giant tentacle was behind us. It tried to grab the boat. Thanks to Eleon fast reaction, the boat managed to evade it as if not the tentacle would surely grab the boat.


    "What is that!" Vicar shouted...


    "That''s the monster in this river, you could say a guardian that guard the river... to make sure no one ever escaped the desert area," Eleon said that.


    "You mean it was like the dragon in the desert, why don''t you tell about it earlier!" Vicar said.


    "I''m sorry as I actually wasn''t a sailor, I want to get to the other side and thought to push inside the river... I would be then able to get away safely." Eleon said that.

 Chapter 197 - Giant River Monster

    "What?! You trying to do that to me..." Vicar said as he was about to draw his sword out but Eleon then said something.


    "No, I was clearly mistaken as I thought you were just a random person but after knowing that you the Atheas Ring Wearer. There''s no way I would do that to you as you would become the next demon lord." Eleon said that towards Vicar.


    To think Eleon had thought to do that to towards Vicar, it''s really unbelievable as Vicar kind of believe that he has a good intention in helping us cross the river.


    But again, this wasn''t the time for that. We''re now in trouble as there was a giant tentacle that was trying to sink our boat. I began to wonder how deep this river was for it to have a giant thing like that in it.


    "Hey! Give me that paddle. I will try my best to row this boat as fast as I can." Vicar said that as he asks for that paddle.


    Eleon quickly hands over the paddle to Vicar, with that Vicar begin to row the boat. At first, we thought we managed to distance the giant tentacle, but we soon knew that we didn''t manage to do that at all.


    Another one of the giant tentacles suddenly appear right in front of us and tried to smack our boat down. Luckily for us at that moment, the board wasn''t hit by the giant tentacle.


    But the massive waves come from the impact of the giant tentacle hitting the river. It manages to knock the boat a few meters back, for that the time we need to get across the river has increased along with the danger.


    As we thought that thing couldn''t get any worse, the giant tentacle''s real body finally emerges from the river as we both were shocked by its size.


    It was a massive river monster that almost the same size of Frudroir, the Ruin Desert Dragon. Vicar knew that the situation would turn out much worse as he began to row the boat again. Trying to reach the other side before the monster could get to us.


    The monster does have giant tentacle and I thought it would be an octopus or a squid but it turns out to be something that I different altogether.


    I then see whether this monster was somewhat powerful as Frudroir as well. I kind of surprised this time as I can see this monster stats perfectly.


    [Giant River Monster] Level 45


    HP: 10600


    MP: 3000


    *Body*


    Str-51/100


    Dx-49/100


    Ag-44/100


    *Mind*


    Int- 67/100


    Perception- 81/100


    Charisma- 22/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic-32/100


    Resistance- 40/100


    When I see the monster stats, I know that it was somewhat more powerful than the dragon that Vicar had face-off before. What worse than Vicar couldn''t fight this thing at all as he was in a clear disadvantage against him.


    This river was basically the monster territory and because there''s no land around us. It would make Vicar really hard to move as we''re in the boat right now.


    Scanning All Monster/Creature Near 10 radius-


    -Scanned 1-


    -Complete-


    -Displaying Monster/Creature-


    >Giant River Monster


    "Display Giant River Monster!" I said that as I wanted to know its skill.


    >Giant River Monster


    =No info was available for this type of monster. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=15773946405908905)/giant-river-monster_%!d(string=51483420336907147)">#%!d(string=15773946405908905)/giant-river-monster_%!d(string=51483420336907147)</a> for visiting.


    =Sea Creatures


    >Skill


    =Water Pulsing


    =Water Torrents


    =Great Tidal Wave


    =Superior Tidal Wave


    =Call of the Creatures


    I don''t know anything about the skill but what makes me wonder was why the hell this monster was a sea creature, even it''s not doesn''t suit at all. This place isn''t exactly a sea as it was just simply a large river.


    I then close out all of this as I was just about to give this information to Vicar. But looking at the current situation, it didn''t seem to be a good time.


    It''s like the Giant River monster has unleashed one of its skill already that makes the entire river had a tidal wave, it makes our boat shakes really hard. We all knew that we couldn''t escape from this.


    "Is there no other way to get out from this mess..." Vicar said that loudly as the massive tidal wave began to hit us.


    Both Vicar and Eleon hang on to the boat if we fell into the river. I''m sure that we wouldn''t survive as the river monster would surely grab us instantly.


    Suddenly Eleon said something, "There is a way for the monster for not attack us but..." Eleon the stop.


    "But what? Do you want me to be the sacrifice if that your way out of this... I would not do it." Vicar said that to Eleon.


    "No! I can use my cloak evasion as it would make the boat and me invisible but there''s no way that I could make you invisible as well, I could only use on two things." Eleon said that.


    "I see but not to worry about that Eleon, I could do that part myself..." Vicar said that as he begins to use his cloak magic as well making him invisible.


    Eleon was quite surprised to see that Vicar also had that skill but he didn''t think much in this situation. Eleon does what he told us earlier and make the boat and him invisible as well. With that, we just need to hold on to the boat and make sure we didn''t fall or the boat will flip.


    After a few minutes as the river begin to calm. The river monster gets underneath the river as it can''t see us anymore. We took the chance and row towards the other side as fast as we could.


    As we all know that the cloak spell wouldn''t be able to last for a long time. We must reach the other side of the giant river monster will start attacking us again and we wouldn''t want that to happen.


    We all managed to reach the other side safely and we quickly get out of the boat. Vicar still remembers what Eleon said before as he quickly takes his sword out and points it towards Eleon.


    "You tried to feed me to the monster right. You''re isn''t a good guy as I thought you would be..." Vicar said to Eleon.


    "Of course he wasn''t a good guy Vicar, he''s one of the demon lord followers that try to destroy Acres with summoning a powerful demon," I said that to Vicar.


    Eleon immediately kneels down as he begs Vicar, "Please don''t kill me, I will follow you where ever you go as you''re the one that we all been waiting for." Eleon said that.


    It seems like he really believes that Vicar would become the next demon lord. But sadly it wouldn''t happen as I wasn''t the Atheas Ring that the legend had told. I don''t have the memories of the previous Atheas Ring at all.


    Besides that, I wouldn''t want to become a demon lord ring as I wanted to become a hero ring. I wanted to change the Atheas Ring''s history while Vicar wanted to achieve his dream of becoming a real hero.


    Vicar then looks at Eleon as he said, "Begone from here as I don''t want you to be with me... and remember that I wouldn''t be a demon lord even if that what your prophecy said. I would be want I wanted to be."


    Vicar spared Eleon life as he began to walk away from him, leaving him behind in the river banks. He doesn''t want to get involved in this anymore.


    "Why you spare him? Isn''t it better for you to end his life..." I ask Vicar regarding his action earlier.


    "There''s no need for that as being in stuck this world was already a punishment for him, killing him would just released him from this world," Vicar said that to me.


    With that, I then understand Vicar action for doing that. I remember that Frudroir had also said it as dying was the only option for someone to release from this ruined world. Still, this wasn''t the option for us right now, we still wanted to return to Acres and we couldn''t afford to die or be stuck in here years to come.


    Vicar then continues to walk ahead as slowly we enter the area where there were many trees. Soon after that, we stumbled into a huge forest that we somehow waited a while before entering.


    We waited for a few minutes as the cooldown of my talents would be reset. It would be better for us to have the talents ready before entering an area we don''t know. There might be some threat that was dangerous that would need us to fight it.


    If it something that we couldn''t fight, we could just get out of there with a teleport after the cooldown has finally reset. Vicar venture on the forest for the sake to find somebody that could repair his armour.


    I just hope that we could find it...

 Chapter 198 - The Lost Forest

    The trees in the forest were much taller than in Acres. We might get lost in the forest so we must be careful but it doesn''t matter that much as we could just teleport out.


    As Vicar venture deep to the forest area, we noticed that it''s getting darker. At first, we thought it was nighttime that made this area dark for a little bit.


    The big monster body covers up some of the forest areas as that''s why some of the areas were a little bit darker than others.


    But we soon realized that it wasn''t that as we saw something that nasty. Up in the tall tree, there was some kind of big monster, it looks like a giant bird but I wasn''t sure whether it was a giant bird. I then check whether it was a bird or not.


    Scanning All Monster/Creature Near 10 radius-


    -Scanned 11-Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=15773946405908905)/the-lost-forest_%!d(string=51505998443108080)">#%!d(string=15773946405908905)/the-lost-forest_%!d(string=51505998443108080)</a> for visiting.


    -Complete-


    When I see 11 monsters in this forest, I know that this place was perilous. Vicar should really be careful around the forest area.


    -Displaying Monster/Creature-


    >Bane Serpent


    >Arctic Venom Lizard


    >Iron-Scaled Gorilla


    >Feral Warthog


    >Tatter Bone Hawk


    >Ruin Undead


    >Cavern Lion


    >Phantom Bat


    >Ravaging Monkey


    >Diabolical Rhino


    >Supreme Ash Wolf


    There were a lot of the creatures in the list that I didn''t know of. I wonder what kind of creatures of monster we will encounter if we go deeper into the forest.


    I also notice that there''s a ruin undead, that''s mean it''s around us but it would be better if we avoid it. I was just afraid that the Ruin Undead might be a little stronger as they could survive in the forest full of monsters.


    But I don''t want to waste time to see every one of the creature''s skill. What I wanted to know was the one in the trees. I guess that it might be the Tatter Bone Hawk as it was the only one that could fly that high.


    "Display Tatter Bone Hawk!" I said that as I wanted to know its skill.


    >Tatter Bone Hawk


    =No info was available for this type of monster.


    =Giant Bird


    =Skeleton


    >Skill


    =Ariel Speed


    =Sound Touches


    =Gust of Future Evocation


    =Sharp Claws of Wind


    =Ooze Control


    After knowing that it has many skills, I know that this Tatter Bone Hawk isn''t something to be messed with. It was clearly powerful but sadly I couldn''t check it stats properly. The same problem occurred yet again where there was a random question mark in the stats.


    I still couldn''t figure out why it wouldn''t work. I thought it was working already as it could display the stats of the Giant River Monster before. I really don''t know why but somehow I realize that it might work on a certain monster and some couldn''t.


    Vicar was entering an area which was quite dark. Vicar doesn''t have any torch to light as it was getting darker because there were many of the Tatter Bone Hawk in the tree.


    "Do you want me to use my red light to brighten up this place?" I said that to Vicar whether he wants me to light up or not.


    "I don''t think it would be a good idea..." Vicar replied as he doesn''t want it.


    "Why? Shouldn''t it be better for you to be able to see when you walk the area... what if you step on something dangerous." I said to Vicar.


    "Still, I think there should be no light... It would just attract the creature''s attention as it saw the red light. That will be much worse then what you said." Vicar said his reason.


    I understand Vicar as there''s indeed a lot of monster around us. I know that we had teleport but it will be better for us to save it when we really need to use it.


    With that, Vicar was being careful and tried to see clearly what he step in the ground. We began to get deeper into the forest and we stumbled upon a ruin. It was a large ruin and Vicar was tempted to go inside it.


    "There''s no point on entering the ruins. It would be a bad idea as it might be dangerous..." I said that to Vicar.


    "I do know that but don''t you think that it would consist of something that might be useful to us, there might be a treasure chest inside," Vicar said that.


    "Even if that ruins had a treasure chest, it wouldn''t be wise to enter it... Just look at the ruins, it''s like the ruins were about to collapse at any time." I said towards Vicar.


    "Don''t need to worry about it ring, I could just teleport out if that happens... I promise you that I will be extra careful when I had entered inside of it." Vicar said that.


    We shouldn''t really go to the ruins as our objective was to find a person that could repair his armour. But if Vicar already acted this way, I know that I couldn''t convince him anymore as the best thing I could do was to follow him and provide support.


    Vicar then slowly enter the ruins as I light up the way. There are many vines in the wall of the ruin and it really looks unsafe to enter. I then tried to scan the area for which there might be a monster.


    There was indeed some monster in ruins but it''s not that many, just a phantom bat, bane serpent and cavern lion were showing up in the list. I rely on this information to Vicar as he might want to look around before proceeding deeper into the ruins.


    I then noticed some carvings in the wall of the ruin and realised that I had seen it somewhere before. I tried to recall where I had seen these carvings and soon enough I remember it.


    It was the same carvings in under the Inquisitor sanctuary. I thought it might not be the same but after looking at it for quite some time. I realize that it was indeed the same carvings that I saw before.


    After seeing that carvings again, I began to have some bad feeling about this ruins. I tried to share it with Vicar but he wouldn''t listen as he was too focused on finding a treasure chest in this ruins.


    As Vicar went deeper, he finally found a room with nothing inside of it beside a stone throne and a skeleton wearing a robe sitting on it. Vicar did touch the skeleton to see whether it was alive or not but it was just a dead skeleton.


    The bone of the skeleton crumbled as soon as Vicar touches it. Vicar look around but it seems this was the end of the ruins. There''s nothing to go beyond this point anymore. Vicar didn''t found any treasure chest at all in this room.


    While Vicar was looking around at the room for treasure chest a while ago, my eyes were fixed on the skeleton robe as it was somewhat similar to the Leech Inquisitor in Reins Town.


    I then figure out this ruins really was after a huge realization. The weird carvings and the robe that had the same design as the Leech Inquisitor. I realize that this was an Inquisitor''s place and that skeleton might be an Inquisitor of this ruins.


    I immediately told Vicar about it and he checks the robe carefully. He then agrees with me as this was indeed the robe of an Inquisitor.


    But there''s something weird as how did the Inquisitor of this place had died. Shouldn''t it be powerful and has it lord to protect him. Why the Inquisitor has become a skeleton, did someone defeated the Inquisitor here?


    As Vicar grab the robe up off the throne, I noticed there''s a button on the throne. I told Vicar about it and see what will happen.


    "Let be careful Vicar and prepare to teleport if something bad happens after you pushed the button," I said that to Vicar.


    Vicar pushed the button but nothing happens to us. "Nothing happens, does the button doesn''t work anymore." As Vicar said that, we both realized that there some sort of magical bubble around Vicar.


    Vicar realized it as well and tried to get out from it. He punches the magic bubble but it wouldn''t break, the only option we had was to teleport out from this magic bubble.


    But Vicar suddenly falls as he seems to be unconscious all of a sudden. I don''t know how it happens but the situation looks pretty bad right now.


    Then suddenly, the bubble seems to teleport us into someplace that I didn''t expect at all. I didn''t believe that the bubble teleported us in this place.


    Was this real as it doesn''t seem so, it just wouldn''t make sense that we''re in this place right now. I looked at Vicar as he still unconscious inside this magic bubble. I want to see Vicar reaction if he saw this.

 Chapter 199 - Wasnt This Ruined World? (I)

    A few seconds later, the magic bubble pop and Vicar fall to the ground gently. He still was unconscious so I need to wait for him to be able to explore this yet unknown place.


    I could look in the distance and notice that this place seems to be a lot advanced compared to the ruined world, not by that much but there are no broken buildings here. There also seems to be a normal animal around of us as I saw bird and such.


    The skies also looked like a normal sky with clouds and sun. I don''t know what had happened after Vicar press that button and what sort of place we had got into this time.


    I doubt that we''re out of the ruined world yet because this part was also included in the ruined world. While waiting for Vicar to regain consciousness, I check our surroundings, whether there will be a monster or some dangerous creatures.


    Surprisingly, there''s nothing dangerous on the area which mean we''re in a perfectly safe place. There''s only some animal shown in the list.


    After a few minutes, Vicar finally opens up his eyes. He slowly stands up from the ground as he asks me where were we right now.


    "I also don''t know much but it seems that we''re teleported into someplace after you press that button," I said that to Vicar.


    "Okay, I thought that I was dreaming of seeing this kind of scenery... I thought I was in Acres." Vicar said that.


    "But this is not Acres right?" I ask Vicar as he might able to identify it.


    Vicar scratches his head as he replied to me, "I''m not sure but I really don''t think this is Acres, there''s no way that it would be that easy to escape the ruined world." Vicar said.


    "I thought that way too but we still aren''t sure so why not check this place for a while..." I said that as it was the only way to know whether we''re in Acres or not.


    "Wait, I think I know how we will able to tell we''re in Acres or not," Vicar said that as he seems to found a solution to this problem.


    "And how is that? How will you know this place is Acres or the Ruined World..." I ask Vicar about it.


    "It''s quite simple really, we just use the teleport talent and we will know if we''re in Acres or still in the Ruined World," Vicar said.


    Vicar plan might able to work after all. I still remember that when we tried to teleport to Acres while we still in this Ruined World. The teleport wouldn''t work as we need to be in the same world to work perfectly for my teleport talent.


    If this place were indeed somewhere in Acres, Vicar would be able to teleport back to Eniesia Town. But if it doesn''t work, that''s mean we''re still stuck in the Ruined World.


    "I understand your plan so let''s go ahead and try to teleport back to Eniesia Town," I said to Vicar.


    With that, Vicar began to activate the teleport talent, "Active Teleport, Eniesia Town!" Vicar said that as loud as he could.


    Sadly, there''s nothing happen as we weren''t teleported back to Eniesia Town. That means we were still stuck in the Ruined World and this place wasn''t Acres at all.


    "Well, we both know what that''s mean..." I said that towards Vicar.


    Vicar then gives me an option as he couldn''t decide which was better for us right now. "Should we teleport out to the forest area or explore this place for a little bit?"


    "I guess we should explore, there is something about this place that makes it a little weird for me," I said that as I had a feeling that we might stumble upon something here.


    We''re in the forest outskirts at the moment and Vicar slowly walks to the area which there were some small wooden buildings.


    This place was too peaceful and totally different from the ruined world. The birds chirping and the wind that blowing into our direction, making us feel very calm, unlike in the ruined world where constant danger was around us.


    In a few minutes, Vicar finally reaches the place which has some wooden buildings. But as soon as we arrive at that place, we''re in a huge surprise to see something that we didn''t expect at all.


    In front of us right now was some human, they all look at Vicar as he was stranger to them. Vicar approaches the people there and begins to introduce himself to them.


    "I''m Vicar, I''m kinda lost and would you mind telling me where am I right now?" Vicar asks them about our current whereabouts.


    All of the people started to walk away from Vicar as none of them wanted to talk with Vicar. Then among the people there, a little boy then talks with us. "Hey mister, my name is Zan and you''re in our village right now."


    Suddenly the boy head was hit by a lady, "Don''t talk to a stranger... we don''t know about this man." The lady says silently as she drags away the boy from Vicar.


    I know that you should be suspicious about a stranger but they shouldn''t treat Vicar like that. Vicar just wanted to know where we were right now and was asking wrong things to do in this place.


    "Am I look like a bad guy, is that why the people here wouldn''t talk with me..." Vicar said that to me.


    "There''s no way that you look like a bad guy. You have the face of a hero Vicar... A hero." I said that I tried to cheer up Vicar for a bit.


    "Thanks, ring for that, I just don''t know why no one here wanted to tell us about this place," Vicar said. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=15773946405908905)/wasn''t-this-ruined-world-(i)_%!d(string=51527380937797988)">#%!d(string=15773946405908905)/wasn''t-this-ruined-world-(i)_%!d(string=51527380937797988)</a> for visiting.


    "Just don''t think about them Vicar, let''s just go away from here as we might meet someone that would kindly tell us about this place," I said that as it seems, that was the best thing to do right now.


    If no one in this place wanted to talk with us, we just need to find someone in another place that would do so. I sure there would be a person that will gladly talk to us.


    Vicar agrees with me as he begins to walk away from the village. After Vicar leaves the place, I could see the people there began to resume what they''re doing before. They really don''t like a stranger coming to their village.


    While Vicar was walking further from the village, we noticed something following us ever since. Both Vicar and I tried to act normal but we do know about it.


    Vicar then uses the cloak spell to see who had been following Vicar all of this time. That person suddenly came out between the bushes as he notices that Vicar was gone.


    Vicar approaches him as we realized that the one been following Vicar was the boy in the village. Vicar lifts the boy up while he was invisible as to scare the kid.


    The kid screaming for help the moment his body being lifted up by something that he couldn''t see. Vicar then makes himself visible again to reveal it to the boy. The boy stops screaming as soon as he saw Vicar was the one lifted him up.


    "Why are you following me, shouldn''t you stay away from a stranger..." Vicar said that.


    "I know that my sister said that earlier but I never saw you before in my life." The little boy said that.


    "Of course you never saw me, I''m new around here and you should head back to your village," Vicar replied as he put that boy down to the ground.


    Vicar the walk away from there but the boy seems to be still following Vicar. Vicar then turned around and said towards the kid to go back to his village.


    Surprisingly, the little boy refused to do so as he wanted to know about Vicar. He kept saying that he never saw someone like Vicar before, he also asks whether Vicar was a monster.


    I then began to think if this little boy had some sort of problem with his brain. Clearly, Vicar wasn''t a monster and of course, he never saw someone like Vicar. All peoples'' faces in this world were different from each other, there might be someone with a similar face but it rarely does.


    Vicar feels that this boy is going to keep following him and he ask me whether he should go back to the village and send him back to his sister.


    "Well, I guess that is better... And make sure to tell his sister to watch over him or he might follow us again." I said that to Vicar.


    With that, Vicar head back to the village as the little boy follow him. I just hope his sister doesn''t think we kidnapped him or something like that.

 Chapter 200 - Wasnt This Ruined World? (II)

    As Vicar approached the village again, all of the people there began to enter the houses once again. They really wanted to avoid Vicar at all cost.


    Vicar just wanted to send this little boy back, why don''t they help Vicar to call his sister. It would be a lot easier if the people here help Vicar.


    "Do you remember this boy name Vicar, I think this boy did mention his name before..." Vicar ask me as he forgets about this boy name.


    "How did you forget it? It has just been a few minutes when we left the village." I said that to Vicar.


    "I know but I wasn''t paying attention to his name at that time, I was the focus at something else," Vicar said to me.


    "I think I know where you attention at that time, you''re looking at his sister''s b.r.e.a.s.t, right?" I said that as I honestly look at that thing before.


    Vicar look at me with a disappointed face, "Really ring? I thought you''re decent... and for your information, I was looking at that thing." Vicar said as he pointed out the thing he was looking at that time.


    I then take a look at it and just realize that there was a burning house at this village, inside the burning house was a weird statue. I don''t notice it at all. I was too focused on other things.


    I was ashamed as myself for believing that Vicar was looking at the same thing. "I''m sorry Vicar, I was just joking around..." I said to make Vicar didn''t think I was really looking at it even though I was.


    "You couldn''t fool me... still I didn''t care less about that. I just wanted to know this kid name." Vicar said that to me.


    "Oh! This kid name was Zan if I''m not mistaken..." I said.


    After knowing the little boy name, Vicar then asks Zan where he lives. So that Vicar can find his house and return Zan back to his sister.


    Zan then points on the house on the left near the burnt house that I just saw just now. Vicar then walked to Zan house as he then began knocking the door.


    I wonder why doesn''t Zan sister realize that his little brother gone missing. Most of the people would start to worry and begin to search in this area. His sister just hides in the house and seems not to bother that much on looking for Zan at all.


    The door slowly opens as his sister then come out of the door. She tried to close it immediately as she saw Vicar was standing in front of it. But Vicar managed to stop the door from closing as he holds the door with his right hand.


    Zan sister started to close it with force. Surprisingly Vicar cannot hold the door as Zan sister managed to close it. I thought Vicar would be able to hold the door even though Zan sister tried to close the door with all her might.


    Vicar then knocks on the door again and this time he also said that his brother was with him. When Vicar said that, we both heard some sound coming from the house.


    It seems that Zan sister must be looking for Zan in the house, she will then realize that his little brother wasn''t at the house and will open this door up.


    After a few minutes, the door finally opened up but Vicar didn''t expect that Zan sister to lunged herself to Vicar with a knife. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=15773946405908905)/wasn''t-this-ruined-world-(ii)_%!d(string=51529616485042852)">#%!d(string=15773946405908905)/wasn''t-this-ruined-world-(ii)_%!d(string=51529616485042852)</a> for visiting.


    That hurt vicar as he was a stab in the stomach which he could evade but there''s Zan behind us. Vicar was hurt because he was trying to protect Zan from being stab by his own sister.


    Blood begins to come out from the stomach. It seems like we need to use the healing talent for just this. What a waste for the heal to be used for this injury right now.


    Vicar gently removed the knife as he then used heal to stop the bleeding. When he does that, Zan sister was quite surprised to see that the Vicar body''s wound has gone in just seconds.


    Vicar put the knife away into his pouch as he is afraid that Zan sister would pick it up if he just left in on the ground. He doesn''t want to be stab once again while the heal talent was on cooldown.


    After that he then talks with Zan sister, "You know you shouldn''t have stabbed me like that, what happens if you brother was the one that you had stabbed instead of me at that time..." Vicar said that.


    Zan sister didn''t care about that as he asks Vicar about something else, "How did you''re able to heal your wound so fast... Who are you really?" Zan sister said.


    "Like I said that I''m just a person that was lost in this place and you shouldn''t know about what I do to heal my wound... And you should at least say sorry to me." Vicar said that as Zan sister doesn''t even want to say that.


    "Excuse me?... Why should I do that? You''re the one that kidnapped by little brother and you might want to use him to kidnap me as well right!" Zan sister said that as she really thought that way about Vicar.


    "Still why would I wanted to kidnap you and you should ask your little brother yourself whether he was being kidnapped or not.." Vicar said that.


    His sister then asks Zan about all of this and the little boy did tell that he was the one that been following Vicar and was not kidnapped at all.


    "Why would you want to follow him Zan? I already tell you that not to be with this stranger..." His sister told Zan that.


    "It''s just I never saw this kind of person before, he was different from us and it makes me curious about it," Zan told his sister.


    "Of course this person was different, he was a human and we shouldn''t mingle with him at all or the lord would be mad at us." His sister said that too little brother.


    When I heard that, I was curious as to why Zan sister tell that we''re different from them. They also clearly a human just like Vicar unless they''re something else.


    I look closely and they''re clearly a human, their elf wasn''t pointy at all like the elves at all. Was there a race that similar to human but it wasn''t one. I then ask Vicar about it but he also said that he has no idea if that kind of race existed in Acres.


    "Do you believe that they weren''t a human?" I said that to Vicar.


    "Well if you look at them, they are clearly from the human race but this is the ruined world after all and this person might not be human despite looking like one," Vicar said that.


    Maybe what Vicar said does have a point, after all, maybe there''s a race that similar to a human in this ruined world. I then tried to check his sister stats to see whether they''re powerful than human was.


    [Elfriede] Level 17


    HP: 1450


    MP: ???


    *Body*


    Str-???/100


    Dx-???/100


    Ag-???/100


    *Mind*


    Int- ???/100


    Perception- ???/100


    Charisma- ???/100


    *Spirit*


    Magic-???/100


    Resistance- ???/100


    I thought that I would be able to check her stats properly but it doesn''t seem to work yet again. Was this was my system problem or just something in this ruined world that some stats couldn''t be displayed properly.


    "Zan, go inside as I wanted to talk with this stranger for a while..." His sister said that as she wanted his brother to be in this house.


    After his brother has gone into the house, his sister then begins to talk with us. "I''m sorry for stabbing you but you should know that I thought that you were a kidnapper." She said with us.


    "It''s okay but you shouldn''t really lunge at people like that... If we talk before, all of this won''t happen this way but I will not be mad at you as you already apologized for it." Vicar said that.


    Zan sister then seems to be looking around before she said, "You better go away from this place as this place isn''t very good with a stranger..."


    "Why? Is there any reason behind it because I find it very strange for someone hating a stranger before they even get to know him." Vicar said that.


    "I couldn''t tell you more, please go away right now!" She said that to Vicar.


    Vicar wouldn''t move but I told him that he should do what she said. "Like you said that there must be a reason and it might not be a good one... I know we have teleported to get out from trouble but we should really explore this area." I said.


    With that Vicar agree as he walks away from the village as he also said that he doesn''t want to be in trouble.

 Chapter 201 - Investigate

    Vicar walks away from the village. He seems to be thinking about something as he wasn''t paying attention to the path ahead. He nearly hit a large tree to his own face. Luckily I was there to snapped him out of what currently in his mind.


    "What''s on your mind? Ever since we left the village, I notice that you have been thinking of something. Care to share it with me?" I said to Vicar.


    "Well, I have just been thinking about what the girl says before we left. Why is it be dangerous for us to stay there..." Vicar says, "There nothing there that seems dangerous to me. It seems pretty peaceful."


    "Maybe they just don''t like a stranger or they''re hiding some secret and if you did discover about it, your life would be in danger," I replied back to Vicar.


    I look at Vicar as I somehow figure out what he was trying to do next. "Are you really wanted to go back there, Vicar?"


    Vicar looks at me, surprised as he said, "How did you know that I was going back to the village..." Vicar said as he raised his eyebrows, "Are you reading my mind?"


    "Of course not, I didn''t even have that ability. It''s pretty easy to guess exactly. You have been glancing back at the village many times and how could I not notice that at all." I said to Vicar.


    "So then are you going to forbid me to go back there?" Vicar ask me that question.


    I know that it would be stupid to go back to that place when all of the people there didn''t even like Vicar presence. I also have a bad feeling about that village as it seems to hide something. At Vicar current state, I doubt that he could defend himself.


    Vicar completely destroyed his leather armour. He was just wearing a thin cloth right now. I really like that Vicar wouldn''t go there but I know he would not listen to me so there''s no point telling him to do so. It''s pretty pointless for me.


    I simply said to Vicar, "I would stop you if I have a body but since I don''t have a body, I''m stuck with you so I will have no choice to follow you."


    "I think this is the first time you ring that you didn''t try to stop me," Vicar says that. "If there is no objection, then I will head back to the village."


    With that, Vicar slowly headed back to the village. This time he was trying to sneak into the village. He knows what will happen if the villager saw him in the village. All of the villagers will immediately head to their home and leave Vicar alone.


    Vicar uses one of his invisibility skill to make himself even harder to be detected. Vicar told me that he just wanted to hear the villager conversation to have some intel about this strange place that we both got into.


    We successfully infiltrate the village as no one notice Vicar at all. Vicar then walks closer to a group of guys that seems to be having a conversation right now. We both hope that their conversation would be beneficial to us as we''re trying to find out the secret of this village.


    "Why would the Urulk stop us from killing that human!" One of the men said as he was looking pretty angrier about it.


    "Are you stupid!? You know that Urulk was the right-hand man of the Inquisitor right?... Urulk order was from the Inquisitor." Said the only woman in the group.


    "I doubt that as Urulk doesn''t seem to be receiving any order at all from the Inquisitor, Urulk doesn''t seem to enter his house when the human arrived. So there''s no way Urulk received the order..."


    "I know that but it''s been a hundred years since we feast upon human flesh and Urulk wanted to stop us from doing so! That''s unacceptable..." The other man replied.


    The woman looks at both man as she said, "You both are stupid! Urulk would never lie to us. Urulk was just telling the Inquisitor order."


    "You''re the one that stupid... you been too much trust on Urulk." The man said that as he didn''t really like to be called stupid.


    The other man backs him up as he also said the same thing. The woman then leaves both of the men as she curses both of them, hoping that Urulk or someone else will kill both of them.


    From that conversation, there''s indeed some information that we get. I thoughts it would be awful for us to eavesdropping someone conversation but somehow, I felt glad we do this thing. As we both know that this village does have a connection with the Inquisitor.


    But if what we hear was true, that also means that the Inquisitor kept eyes on Vicar. The Inquisitor might have realized that we had entered this village and also knows what we''re doing right now. I quickly tell Vicar to leave this area as the Inquisitor might notify Urulk of our presence already in this village.


    Vicar agrees with me as he tried to sneak his way out of this village. He also realizes the danger if he stays any longer in this village. But somehow, Vicar had been discovered by someone before he could make it out.


    It was a man from before. He touches Vicar shoulder, meaning he has already seen trough Vicar invisibility. There''s no point in hiding anymore if we already been discovered. Vicar uncloaks the invisibility as he slowly sheathed his sword.


    The man grinned at Vicar as he said, "You think I had not noticed your presence! No need to worry as I would not tell anybody you here if only you are willing to be eaten by me of course..."


    What were these people actually? They''re looked human but why do they eat other humans. Does human in this village were cannibals? But if they eat human, why don''t they eat each other as well.


    "Eat me? There''s no way that I let you do that. I rather make noise and let all of the people know I am here." Vicar said that.


    "HAHAHA! You''re funny and with that, I bet your meat feels rather delicious also." The man said as he then lunged towards Vicar after that.


    The man''s speed wasn''t that fast as Vicar easily dodge it and knock the man to the ground. Vicar couldn''t kill the man knowing that he was gonna kill a human. It was the only thing that kind of makes Vicar soft as he wouldn''t kill a human despite it being an enemy.


    This had happened before with Eli. Vicar couldn''t just kill her despite knowing that Eli was an undead, a monster that should be slaughter. If all monster had a human appearance, I really think that Vicar would already be dead by now.


    Vicar pointed his sword towards the man and said, "Bring me to Urulk or your head will be chop... I give you one minute to make your decision." Vicar started the count.


    "Okay, I will bring you to..." Before the man could finish, his head was already being chopped by someone.


    Vicar quickly looks around to see who does that but we couldn''t find anyone at all. It seems like they don''t want us to meet Urulk and wanted Urulk identity to be hidden.


    "So there''s definitely someone following us and watching every of our movement, don''t you think so Vicar?" I said that to Vicar.


    "It seems like it and the one that does that is pretty good at hiding," Vicar said as he still looking at the surroundings.


    "There''s no point in searching anymore. We should head out to know why we still had the chance to do so," I say to Vicar. " Unless you planning to search for Urulk..."


    "I would not do that. It''s pretty hard to finding someone that we don''t even know. I think I am going to listen to your advice and leave this place for now." Vicar said that as he prepares to leave but we notice there''s something weird.


    It was the man dead corpse. It has turned into a dark liquid. We don''t know what happen to it but it shouldn''t be turning liquid at all. Vicar tried to touch it but I stop him as it might have some effect.


    "You there! Hey!" It was his friend from earlier as he was coming our way.


    Vicar really wanted to investigate the dark liquid but he knows that it would be troublesome if his friend found him dead.


    With that, Vicar hurried and left the village. This time around, we successfully got out of the village as Vicar found a spot for him to rest and talk about what had happened.


    After finding a pretty secluded spot, Vicar sits down as we begin our conversation on this issue.

 Chapter 202 - The Final Fight

    "You know ring, I had a plan that I wanted to discuss with you."


    "What''s this about?"


    "You heard what they had said right, I think to infiltrate Urulk house."


    "Are you crazy Vicar? We just got out of there and yet you wanted to go in back. You do know that you''re putting yourself at a huge risk by going there. The whole people there might already be alert and possibly be looking for you."


    "I realize the risk but this was our only chance to meet the Inquisitor, or learn a way to get out from this place."


    "As I said, your plan was crazy. Even if you managed to meet the inquisitor, I doubt that he will tell us anything without a fight. And with your condition right now, there''s no way you could win."


    I don''t understand why Vicar wanted to do all of this stuff, doesn''t he realize that he himself wasn''t strong enough to beat the inquisitor. Even if I combine my power with him, there''s no chance we''re going to win against the Inquisitor.


    "Ring let just do this¡­ No matter what we do, the result will be dead. Either with fighting or staying here for a long time."


    "Are you really serious about this Vicar?"


    "I am, it''s time we settle this once and for all."


    "May I ask you why you started to think this way?"


    "To be honest, I had enough of this world¡­ It''s because we are constantly running away from all of the trouble, it''s time for us to face it straight ahead even if it costs my life."


    When Vicar said it that way, I realized that since we arrived at this place. No matter where we go, we always escape and never have that resolve to finish the enemies off. I always say that we should retreat and face off against the enemy later but eventually, we never fight it again.


    Maybe Vicar was right if we don''t fight¡­ We would never be able to escape from this world that was created by the grimoire.


    I think I know the reason why I don''t want Vicar to die, I will be all alone in this world. That''s what I fear the most. Losing my friend in this world¡­


    "Okay then, I will follow you but let''s wait a day¡­ Make sure my skill is recharge, prepare everything we need before we go into the village once again."


    "Sure, it would be stupid of me if I''m going without any preparations."


    With that we both agreed and waited for a day in this area, Vicar checked his dagger while I saw if there''s another secret feature that I had yet discovered.


    I then remember the Mode that I had activated when I was with the Bronze Knight. How did the Mode activate? If I could somehow use that Mode once again, for sure it would be a great help for Vicar in the fight.


    But there''s a consequence of using that Mode, I would be reset once again and I''m back to Level 1. It was a risk that I''m willing to take if that means I could make sure Vicar wins and is able to survive.


    What did I do that time to activate that Mode? I can''t seem to remember it at all¡­


    It gives me a headache when I think about that, I just couldn''t figure it out. As it was something that happened as a surprise while I didn''t expect a new feature to pop out in my system.


    I guess I will put this matter aside first, better to help Vicar with his preparation.


    And so I thought we would¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    ...


    ~Insanely Huge Time Skip!~


    How I regretted my decision for not figuring out the way to unlock the Immortal Mode. I was so naive to think that we even had a chance on beating the Inquisitor of this place.


    We thought that all of the Inquisitors had the same power and because of that, we had lost this battle. Vicar was lying on the ground, unable to move as both of his legs were cut off by the Inquisitor.


    "Foolish human! You thought you had a chance of defeating me¡­" The Inquisitor laughed as he approached Vicar, "You should have taken my offer to give me your humanity yet you refuse to, because of that you had to suffer a painful death."


    I can''t do anything at all, I had used up all of my talents and skills. If only I had reserved the healing talents, it could restore Vicar''s leg back and all of the injuries that he had right now.


    And of course, the teleport talents that I had, we''re too dumb to use it as a surprise attack. But it ended up as a failure as well. I should have saved one teleport left for this kind of situation.


    The Inquisitor grabbed Vicar''s neck and lifted him up, Vicar dagger dropped to the ground. He hasn''t had any strength left to retaliate at all. It seems like this was indeed the end for Vicar and me.


    *hak!*


    Vicar suddenly said a few words but his voice was so tiny that it''s was hard for me to hear.


    "You win¡­ I will die-" Vicar coughs up a lot of blood.


    "Do you want to be for mercy? Like I told you human, your chance at it was already long gone."


    "I know that¡­ but would you tell me-" Vicar was having trouble breathing yet he still continued what he wanted to say, "Do you indeed have the power to send someone back to Acres?"


    "Hahahaha! Who do you think I am, I''m the Inquisitor¡­ Because I''m feeling a little generous, how about I show it to you then."


    The Inquisitor snaps his finger and then there it''s, a portal opens up behind the Inquisitor¡­ Vicar was right, the Inquisitor was indeed the key for us to get out of this grimoire.


    But it was useless, even if we know that right now. There''s no way for us to return back to Acres with Vicar condition right now. We could just see it in front of our eyes¡­ as our hope crumbles.


    Still, I had yet to understand the reason why Vicar asked the Inquisitor about it. Even if the Inquisitor does that, there''s no way that we could get out of here at all. Vicar had lost it leg and I couldn''t use the teleport talents. He couldn''t even crawl his way to the portal as the Inquisitor was lifting him right at the moment.


    "Why''re you smiling!" The Inquisitor said¡­


    Vicar, completely ignoring what the Inquisitor said, keep on the smile on his face.


    "Only me that will be going to be dead, you will not ring." Vicar looked at me as he said that.


    I don''t understand what he was going to do... "What''re you talking about, Vicar?"


    "You''re going to survive and get out of this world, and I''m sorry¡­"


    "Sorry for what!? And what nonsense are you talking about right now."


    "You once said that you wanted to change your history from being a demon lord ring to a ring that was used by a hero. You believe that I could be the hero yet I had failed¡­ that''s why I''m apologizing to you."


    "No! You have done everything you can, it was my fault for not being able to help you. Legends say that I''m the powerful ring but it was all wrong! I can''t even help you right now!"


    The legends about me were indeed fake, if I was powerful like they say I would. The Inquisitor will not be a problem as we could defeat it easily. All of this was because of me¡­


    "Stop smiling, human!"


    *Shluk!*


    The Inquisitor penetrates Vicar''s body using his blade-like hand. Vicar''s blood began to come out slowly as the inquisitor pulled his hand back. The Inquisitor then tosses Vicar to the ground.


    "I already said! Stop smiling¡­"


    "Listen ring, you''re not to blame. You should choose a better master for yourself and become the greatest hero ring as you wanted. It''s not me that will be the hero¡­ but at least I''m your friend right?"


    "We''re friends and there''s no one else I want besides you to be my master¡­ Didn''t we make promises that we will make out of here alive together!"


    "We did but I''m afraid that I couldn''t do that anymore, I''m losing my consciousness and I fear that I will soon die¡­ So before that happens, there''s one last thing I need to do."


    "You will not die and even if you''re dying, we''ll be-"


    [Warning!]


    [User Disconnected]


    Before I could even say a word to him, with all of his might. Vicar pulled me out from his fingers and threw me straight to the portal that the Inquisitor opened up.


    "Vicar! No-" No matter how hard I scream, Vicar couldn''t hear what I was saying anymore as I was already disconnected from him.


    All I could do was watch him being stabbed to death by the Inquisitor¡­ As the scene disappeared after I had gone through the portal.


    Is this my fault?


    Vicar didn''t deserve that-


    I was the one that forced him to become a hero¡­ If I didn''t do that, he would probably be with his sister Aliss.


    It was all me¡­ I''m going to avenge you, I will find someone powerful enough to come into this world and kill these Inquisitors off.


    I swear as I''m the Atheas Ring¡­


    -


    -


    -


    <END>